《CEO Husband's Crazy Love For His Little Wife》 Chapter 1 : * Sudden marriage proposal * Chapter 1 : * Sudden marriage proposal * "Can you please tell me why your master wants to marry me? I don''t even know him?" Kate looked at him with her fearful and confused gaze. She was feeling very nervous. "Miss, if you want to save Mr. Waston''spany, marry our master. This is the only condition our master has for you," he told her. Kate thought, "how could I marry a man whom I have never met in my life, but he knew she didn''t have any other options to save her adopted father''spany?" "I need some time to think about it," Kate felt confused. She was just a college student. Alex stood from the chair and looked at her. "Miss, you have only one day to think about this deal," Alex handed a card to Kate. "If you change your mind and agree to marry our master, then please call in this number." Kate took that card from Alex "thank you." Alex turned around and left that coffee shop; Kate sat there in a daze; she felt like the entire world was crushing her hard. Alex came out of the coffee shop and quickly went inside a car. After closing the car door, he turned to the backseat of the vehicle. A handsome man was sitting there. That man lifted his ck eyes from hisptop and looked at Alex. His eyes were icy cold; his one look was enough to give someone a severe heart attack. Alex felt his sharp gaze; he felt very nervous "master, Miss said she needs some time to think about it." The handsome man gave him a wintry smile. "Make all the preparations for tomorrow. She will say Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. yes." he looked at the girl who was standing in front of the coffee shop. Even if she wanted to refuse, she could not. He was a legendary man of the S country. Everyone had always regarded him as a male god in this city, In S country. Everyone knows how heartless he could be if anyone dared to challenge him. If he wanted to own something, there was nothing that could stop him. So now he wants to marry her. How could she escape from him? He was the master who could make anyone fall into his trap, and she was just a little girl who had no idea what he desired from her. "Okay, master" Alex understood his master''s order. "Go," He said to Alex. So Alex started the car and drove off on the road. He looked at his master from the front mirror; he knew what his master was thinking. He has been following his master for nearly ten years now. He sighed softly; he knew his master''s life would take a new turn from tomorrow. Kate returned to her hostel room at noon, her thoughts running into the conversation in the coffee shop. When her phone rang, she looked at her phone and noticed a call from her mother, Rachel Weston. She answered it. "mom" "Kate, did you meet Mr wood?" "Yeah, mom, I already met him." "Kate, what did he say to you?" Is he going to help us?" "Mom, I''m not sure about it yet, but¡­." Rachel Waston cut off her words before she could finish her words. "Kate, although you''re our adopted daughter, all those years, we gave you everything that we gave our daughter sherry. Now we''re in deep trouble. Can you please help us?" These words hurt Kate''s heart; even though she knew they never truly cared about her, they owned her life. Rachel Weston would sell her biological daughter for the money, so why would she be kind enough to spare Kate? She was a greedy woman. For her, money was everything in her world. Now theirpany was in a deep crisis. How could Rachel do nothing to save herself and her so- called image? "I don''t know what you will do, but you have to persuade Mr. Wood to tell his master to help our "Okay, mom, I understand; I will do as you say. Rachel Waston hung up the phone call. Kate was going to have lunch, but now she has lost her appetite. She lowered her head and got lost in her thoughts; Kate did not realize even when someone opened the door, "Where were you all morning? Amy inquired Kate. Kate came back to her senses and crooked around, "oh, Amy, when did youe back?" Kate asked with a smile! Kate and Amy became friends when they entered college, but with time they became best friends. "What happened? You looked pale," Amy worriedly asked. "Nothing, I¡¯m just tired. Kate couldn''t tell her the truth. "Tell me truthfully, did that Walton family say anything to you?" Amy looked at her suspiciously. Amy knows how that bitchy Waston family has treated Kate for the past few years. "Amy, don''t overthink; they didn''t tell me anything. I have a headache; that¡¯s nothing to worry about." "If you say so, okay, have some rest now; I have sses after lunch." Amy took her bag and left the room. Kate felt relief that Amy didn''t force her to say anything else. Shey down on her bed and thought about her life. How she could marry a man whom she never met, but it''s not like she has any other options. Kate knew she had to return the debt she owed them. Kate sighed; she had to sacrifice her freedom and her future for her debts. In a luxurious VIP private room, there were three people inside the room. These three men looked super handsome. However, these three men have different characteristics. On the right side of the sofa was a man; he looked yful and easy-going. His name is Adam Richard. S country yboy, even though he never yed with women, he was a little flirty. On the opposite side, a man looked very calm and severe; he looked courteous. His name is Liam Jones. In the middle, there was the most handsome man. In a ck suit, he was the king of the S country''s business world, David Xiver. One look from him was enough to make any woman crazy for him. S Country''s people know he is a heartless psycho if anyone tries to challenge him. He taught them harsh lessons that they wish they were never born. He never cared for anyone other than his friends and hers. Chapter 2 : * He Made this Mansion for her * Chapter 2 : * He Made this Mansion for her * "Are you sure you want to force an innocent little girl like her to marry you"? Adam looked at David; he was trying to find out if he was joking or not. "Why? Do you have any problems if I marry her?" David looks at them with no expression on his face. Adam was speechless; he just wanted to know if he was serious about this marriage or not; why did he have to react like this? Adam looked at Liam and hinted at him to say something to that old wolfman. Liam looked at David," David bro, you know you have an obsessed character. How can a little girl like her be able to handle you? Also, your age and her age have too much of a gap between them. Are you sure about this marriage? Also, you know you have more than one danger around you." Liam knows David and his character very well; that''s why he wanted to know what David was thinking. David red disapprovingly at them; he was ring at them because they called him old. That was his sore spot. The door pushed open from outside, and Alex arrived inside the suite, Liam and Adam sighed in relief. "Master, just now, Miss Waston called me; she has agreed to marry you," Alex said with a radiant smile. David chuckled" I already told you she would say yes. See, I knew it" He stood up and looked at Liam and Adam," I have some important work to finish. You two, enjoy yourself." He was in progress walking toward the suite door but suddenly stopped walking and curved around. "Hey, you two are my best friend and bro, so don''t dare to forget your bro''s wedding gift." After he finished, Adam spat the wine from his mouth and ruined his milky white shirt, But David ignored him and left the suite immediately. Alex will also follow up with David. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. David left Adam and Liam stunned. Then,ing back to their senses, they felt like they were dreaming; since when did this fellow care about their gifts? "Is he going to marry that cute little girl?" Adam asked, unsure. "I think he is serious about this," Liam said with a long sigh. They are sure this time their brother was serious about his decision; after leaving the hotel, David gets in the car with Alex. He had something in his mind, ¡°Alex, go to the south city." Alex immediately understood where his Master wanted to go. He started the car and drove off toward the south city. Forty minutester, they reached their destination. "Master, we are here." Alex got out of the car first and went to open the car door for David. David got out of the car and stood in front of a luxurious mansion. Twenty minutes passed, but David just stood still there without moving and silently kept looking at the mansion. He had no intention of entering the estate. Alex thought, Master, if you don''t want to go inside, why did you want toe here at this hour? Are you an owl? "have you finished all the preparations?" David''s sudden voice terrified Alex? "Yeah, Master, do you need anything else?" Alex immediately answered. "Yeah, after our marriage registration, we will live in the East Park apartment for the time being, so prepare everything she would need in our apartment." "Master, are you and madam not going to live here" Alex was so confused. Master had spent a fortune to make this mansion for madam but now why does he want to move into an East park apartment? "Of course, we''ll live here, but not now; this is not the right time yet." After that, David turns around and gets in the car. "Yes, yes, you''re the master, so of course, you know the right time better than me." But he didn''t dare to say this in front of his Master; he also gets in the car and starts the car. David looked outside the car window and thought something. He made this luxurious mansion for her and their future. That was his love for her; when she would ept him, this mansion would be their home, but she agreed to marry him because he forced everything. He can understand, and he will wait for her; this sudden marriage is enough to shock her, so, for now, he better not throws any other surprises at her. Otherwise, all surprises would not give her any happiness. Instead, it would terrify her more. David wants to make her the happiest woman in this world; she will be his wife tomorrow; he could see her anytime he wanted, that thought made him happy. The following day Kate''s phone rang before she woke up. She ignored the call and fell asleep again, but her phone was constantly ringing. She gritted her teeth in frustration, After some time, her eyes were still closed; she stretched her hand to grab her phone and answer the call without looking at the screen. "Hello!! "Hello Miss, I''m here to pick you up." He thought about his shameless master; his master has be silly from his happiness, Otherwise, how could his master order him to pick up madam so early from her hostel? He thought madam might be sleeping at this hour, not everyone was an owl-like his master, and he had to disturb madam''s morning sleep because of his Master. Sure enough, madam was sleeping, and he became the sinner who had woken her from her beauty sleep, he could tell from madam''s sleepy tone. Kate did not respond first, but she returned to her senses and froze a few seconds; she looked at the time and frowned. It''s only seven o''clock. So why has Mr. Woode there so early? "Miss, are you listening?" Kate arose out of her dazed mind," yeah, I heard you." Kate remembered something," I think you told me you woulde at 10 am, but now it¡¯s only 7 am,¡± Alex felt like a fool" Master, this is all your fault." He med his master "master sent something for you. I send someone to deliver that to you; she¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± "Okay," Kate hung up the call. Kate felt unhappy because she had to wake up from morning sleep. Chapter 3 : * Send Gift * Chapter 3 : * Send Gift * After 2 minutes, someone knocked on her room door. Kate crawled out of bed with a groan; Kate looked at Amy, who was sleeping like a pig. She didn''t want to wake up Amy and hurriedly opened the door. A woman was standing with a few packages in her hands; those looked like shopping bags. These bags look like they''re from luxurious brands. "Do you miss Waston?" The woman asked Kate. "Yeah, I''m" Kate gave a polite smile. "Mr. Xiver sends these to you, Mr. Xiver''s wishes that you wear these today" that woman handed her these bags. Kate took these bags from that woman" thank you" After that woman left, Kate closed the door gently. She put down these packages on her bed; she looked at these bags for a few minutes. She took therge package among these bags and opened it. Inside the package was a ck box. She opened the box, and her eyes opened wide. Inside that box was a white and pink dress. She opened that dress; that dress was long below the knee with full sleeves. The neck and waist of the dress had pink stones on them. Below the waistline had a pink rose print work wonderfully done on the dress. This dress was simple but beautiful. It stunned Kate; that dress was so beautiful that anyone would love this dress. She hurriedly opened the other boxes too, and after seeing everything, she was dazed; everything was paired with that dress, shoes, essories, makeup, even matching bra and panties. She blushed, looking at the matching bra and panties. Then, she found a card inside that box. It was a handwritten card, "for you, my princess, I hope you like it," she thought there might be some error, otherwise what were those words meant by?" She picked up her phone and called Alex. On the outside of the hostel, Alex was sitting inside his car when his phone rang. After seeing the number, Alex answered the call immediately. "Hello, miss." "can you tell me if these gifts were sent by Mr. Xiver or not?" Alex understood what Kate meant, "Of course, our master sent these gifts to you; he had personally selected your gifts." Alex thought, other than our Master who dared to send you a gift, Madam; if a man dared to send anything for you, he would kill that man." His Master personally shopped for her? It surprises Kate" Okay, I understand." She hung up, looking at those gifts; she felt strange; she looked at Amy, who was still sleeping, Kate felt relief. If Amy wakes up and sees these gifts, she will ask her a hundred questions and not spare her until she grasps the truth. But Kate didn''t want to tell her the truth yet. Not wanting to wake Amy, she entered the bathroom, not making any sound. Kate took a quick shower and came out of the bathroom. She was too shy to wear these gifts that Mr. Xiver sent her. But after some thought, she wore the dress. Then, finally, she decides to marry him to get help from him, so that was nothingpared to the self-dignity she had lost for her adopted father''spany. After getting ready, she looked at herself in the mirror. She was stunned again; she couldn''t believe the person in front of that person was her look. Just a simple dress changed her look. The dress hugged her figure perfectly. But, she has to admit he has an excellent choice in everything. But she can''t understand how he knows her size. Does that mean he has such flirty skills, like shopping for women? Otherwise, how did he pick everything so perfectly? She wondered if he had any other woman or not; if yes, then people would call her a third party. At this thought, Kate felt depressed; if he had some other woman, what qualification does she have to me him? She agreed to marry him because of her selfish motive, so even he kept other women beside her, she couldn¡¯t me him. After 40 minutes, Alex spotted Kate in front of the hostel gate. He parked the car in front of her. He got out of the car" Miss, are you ready?" Alex asked Kate politely. Kate felt anxious; she didn''t want to go; she felt like she was giving up on herself; in her life, nobody loved her except her, and now she would abandon herself too. She made her life''s most important decision. Today was her life''s most important day, but she couldn''t share it with anyone, Also, other than Amy, she had no one who would care about her life. She wanted to cry, but she said to herself, "Kate, you have nothing to lose, so don''t care about it anymore, now that you have already decided to do this." "Yes, I''m ready" Kate put a forced smile on her face. Alex feels sad for his Madam; he could see Madam''s eyes are red, so she wanted to cry but stop herself. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now he felt a little angry" Master, you always were a proud man because of your IQ, but today I feel your EQ is low," Alex cursed his Master inside his heart. Alex opened the car door for her" Miss, please get in." Kate gets in the car. After closing the car door, Alex got in the driver''s seat and drove off on the road. Kate was looking outside the car window. From yesterday to today, everything was floating in front of her eyes. Even in her dream, she didn''t think she would get married like this, but here, she was going to marry without knowing who her groom was? Life was extraordinary; nothing went the way a human nned. They think we would spend their lives the way they want, but fate takes control over their lives. Kate sighed; she didn''t want to think anymore; the car stopped in front of the marriage registered office. Alex opened the car door for Kate" Miss; we''re here." After getting out of the car, Kate turns around and sees a man in his early 40e toward them. He looked at Kate" Hello, Madam; I''m James Carter, Mr. Xiver''swyer." Kate looked around, but she didn''t spot anyone elseing to them or looking at them. She asked Alex," where is Mr. Xiver? and why is he not here yet?" Chapter 4 * Married without seeing her groom * Chapter 4 * Married without seeing her groom * She asked them¡± where is Mr Xiver was and why he had note here yet.¡± Alex exined to Kate, ¡± Miss Master will note here.¡± It confused Kate¡± will note here, so what are we doing here without him? ¡°Miss, all the documents are ready. My master has already signed the papers now. If you have signed the papers, then everything will beplete.¡± Kate understood what Mr Carter meant.his means that her groom will note here. She felt angry; he is the one who wants to marry her, but now he is the one who doesn''t want toe. That person is irritating,¡± I thought I would see him today. Did he try to y hide-and-seek with me?¡± She put a forced smile on her face and went inside with them. After 10 minutes, shees out; she feels like she is dreaming; she bes a married woman without seeing her groom. Kate stood there in a daze until Alex called her, ¡°madam congrattions¡± Alex happily wished her, It stunned Kate¡± Madam? Kate thought¡± half an hour ago that he had summoned me as Miss, but now I have be a madam.¡± She felt uneasy. Looking at her expression, Alex understands her uneasiness. He suddenly called her Madam. She might have felt awkward. ¡°Madam, please get in the car, I have to make a call. Kate gets inside the car, going a few steps away from the car. Alex called David. He was also sitting in a ck car in front of the marriage registered office; he was only looking at his wife. ¡°Master congrattions everything is done. You and madam are a married couple now.¡± They have be husband and wife legally at this thought. He felt happiness was boosting inside his heart. ¡°Okay, take my wife back to her college, she has sses and make sure she is safe, don''t let anyone find out about this news¡± David strictly ordered Alex. ¡°Okay. I understand, master.¡± David hung up the call. Alex went inside the car and drove off toward Kate''s college. David also followed behind their car; he was looking at his wife. She is beautiful, like a princess. ¡°Only his princess.'' He felt thrilled because she wore the gift he sent her, and she looks so beautiful in this dress. He was very proud of her beauty. He shopped everything for his princess. He never enjoys shopping; his assistant always made everything ready for everything for him.¡± But he doesn''t like the idea that anyone would shop for her, not even his assistant. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Anything rted to her only he can do and only he will. After their marriage, he wants her only for him; he will love her crazily, spoil her with no limit in this world. Because he wants that whenever she needs something her first andst thought will be only him, she will not think of anyone other than him. He knew she was angry because she thought he didn''te to the marriage registered office. But she didn''t know he was there only for her. He didn''t want to go to her now; he would go to her when she would desperately want to see him, only then he woulde to her, If he goes to her once, he will never, ever hide from her. It upset her. He knew he wanted to go to her now. He desperately wanted to hug her in his embrace and wanted to say; now you have me. David barely controlled himself. The car stops in front of Kate''s hostel; she gets out of the car. ¡°Thank you, Mr wood, I have sses, so I''m going now. Bye. Just as Kate turns around to leave, Alex stops her. ¡°Madam¡± Alex called her from behind. ¡°Anything else you need, Mr Wood?" ''''Madam, when do I have toe back to pick you up.¡± It confused Kate¡± pick me up today again; why.¡± ¡°Madam, from today you will live with our master in your home.¡± Kate immediately understood what Alex was trying to say, She is now a married woman; she has a husband and a home, so she has to go to his house and live there. She sighed softly. ¡°Can I move out tomorrow? I have a friend here, and she lives with me, and she knows nothing about my marriage, so before I move out I have to give her a reason for my moving out, so can youe tomorrow to pick me up?¡± Kate told him her reason. Alex understands¡± Madam first; I have to get permission from the Master before I can say anything.¡± Alex thought, if I don''t ask master first before saying anything, the master will throw down from the 100th floors for sure. ¡°Okay, you can ask your master first,¡± Kate said with a nod. Alex takes the phone from the car and calls his Master. David answered the call immediately, ¡°speak¡± ¡°Master, Madam wants to move out tomorrow from the hostel¡± Alex felt freezing air from inside the phone. David cut the call with no reply. Seeing his master cut the call saying nothing, it left him speechless. Ales feel embarrassed¡± master can''t you be more reasonable? Now, what will he say to madam, yes or no?¡± Suddenly Kate''s phone started ringing, Kate took out the phone from her bag. Looking at the screen, Kate saw an unknown number. She answered the call, ¡°hello¡± Before she asked who it was, a charming voice came out from the phone. ¡°You want to move out tomorrow." David asked her patiently. Kate immediately knew who this man was; this man is her unknown husband. Her heart skipped a beat from her sudden realisation. She has been thinking about him since yesterday, why he wants to marry her, why he is even hidden from her if he wants to marry her, does he know her, what does he look like and his voice, she was curious to know everything about him, Now hearing his voice. Her full mind went nk for a few seconds. David watched her from the car window, looking at her shocked face, his lips curled a little. His wife is so cute. Chapter 5 * Low IQ * Chapter 5 * Low IQ * ¡°Are you listening?¡± Katees back to her senses from David''s sudden voice; she was so nervous to answer him. She softly replied, ¡°mmm.¡± David knows she is nervous; he doesn''t want to frighten her, ¡°Okay, if you want to move out tomorrow, then tomorrow is okay,¡± he wants to hear her voice so badly. ¡°Okay,¡± Kate answered softly. ¡°Don''t be nervous, we are husband and wife, you can tell me anything so tell me do you want to move out tomorrow? Kate hardly blushed,¡± yeah.¡± Katees back to her room. She checks the entire room to see if Amy was there or not, Seeing she was gone, Kate was thankful as she changed her clothes, seeing the time she hurriedly ran for her sses. On the other side of the city, in a luxurious office, Alex was standing in front of his master with his head down. David was sitting coldly on his swivel chair; he was ring at Alex; he was looking at Alex in such a way that Alex is his most significant enemy in this world. ¡°Now, because of you, I can''t see my wife at my home. I have to wait until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Master, you can''t refuse Madam, how could I? David gave a wintry smile, ¡°you already know I can''t refuse my wife, so even after knowing, you still called me.¡± He wanted to strangle him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alex was cursing himself inside his heart. If he knew this was going to happen, he surely would refuse madam and make her move out today at any cost.¡± But now everything was toote to mend his mistakes. He was praying inside his heart for someone to save him. Suddenly someone opened the office door; Alex turned around and saw Liam and Adam. When they came inside the office seeing David''s face, they understood someone pissed him severely. Liam exchanged looks with Alex, seeing his pleading eyes, Liam understood he was the one who created trouble. ¡°Alex, you make some coffee for us,¡± Liam gestured to him to go outside. Alex ran away without looking back. Liam and Adam sat in the chair in front of David. David gave them a cold scoff¡± sometimes; I don''t understand how he became my assistant with such a low IQ. ¡°Okay, then it''s okay Alex wille tomorrow to pick you up¡± David was very tolerant of her. Kate silently nodded her head. She forgot she was talking with him in a phone call, so if she answered him with a nod, he wouldn''t see her. If David hadn''t seen her from the car window, he also wouldn''t have known, but seeing her nodding head, he smiled softly,¡± okay, go to your ss. I''ll call youter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± this time, Kate answered immediately. David cut the call, and he called Alex''s phone. After that call, Alex nodded his head to Kate and left. David was fuming from anger. ¡°You just got married, so too much anger is sinful for your health; by the way, where is your wife? Liam tried to change the topic. ¡°At college.¡± David''s eyes softened at the thought of his wife, whom he was missing crazily. Adam gave him a teasing smile¡± you''re already missing her¡± ¡°Of course, I''m missing my wife,¡± David chuckled. Adam thought,¡± yeah, bro, this is your first step to bing shameless.¡± ¡°now, what are you nning to do with that Wastonpany?¡± ¡°I got what I wanted. We will return the investors for now, but who knows what will happen in the future¡± they all understand what David was nning to do, and they stop talking about the matter. In college, Kate got a call from her adopted mother, Rachel Weston. Kate said Mr Wood called her and said they would invest in theirpany. She suddenly shows Kate''s concern and tells her to go home sometimes; everyone misses her so much. But Kate knew she was faking it. After taking her 5-min, Rachel Weston cut the call. Kate thought, ¡°at least they will not bother me until they need me again.¡± She was like a tissue to them. After using them, they would throw her in the dustbin. It hurt; after all, she is also a human; she tried very hard not to cry. Suddenly Amy called her from behind, ¡°where were you for the entire morning? You didn''t evene to your ss, I was calling you, but you didn''t answer.¡± ¡°I had to go to Waston mansion,¡± Kate told Amy a lie. ''Why did you go there¡± Amy sounds angry. ¡°Anyway, let''s go. Did you have your lunch?¡± Kate pouted, and Amy understood she didn''t. ¡°Okay, let''s go to the canteen.¡± Amy knows Kate is in a foul mood, and she tries to cheer her up. After going to the canteen, they sat down at a table with food; Kate and Amy are always foodie people. But today was different. Kate doesn''t have any appetite, so she takes some sd and soup. Seeing Kate''s sad face, Amy also lost her appetite. ¡°So what did that old hag say to you this time? I don''t understand Kate. Why don''t you sever all ties with them?¡± Kate sigh¡± they are legally my adopted parents, and I can''t afford awyer now, and you know that¡± ¡°I''m sorry, Kate, I was angry. I know your situation,¡± Amy was also helpless. Shees from a middle- ss family, and she financially can''t support Kate. Kate suddenly remembers she has to move out tomorrow from a hostel. ¡°Amy, actually I want to tell you something important but promise to me not to be too surprised¡± Kate knows if she tells Amy now, she will pass out from shock. Amy looked at Kate suspiciously¡± okay tell me first; then I will decideter what to do.¡± ¡°okay but not here, first finish your lunch.¡± ¡°Okay¡± After 20 minutes, Kate and Amy sat on a bench in a hostel branch. ¡°Okay, now tell me¡± Amy urges Kate to tell her. Kate was thinking about how to start, ¡°Amy, I have to move out of the hostel. ¡°Move out, why, when, where are you nning to go¡± Amy confusedly asked so many questions in one go. Chapter 6 * Goodnight call * Chapter 6 * Goodnight call * ¡°Don''t tell me you want to go to that bloody hell, Waston mansion. Are you crazy? You know how they will treat you, right? Amy angrily scolded Kate. ¡°No, Amy, do you think I have gone mad? I don''t have any ns to go that hell,¡± Kate refused immediately. ¡°Then where are you going, Kate don''t talk round and round just say clearly¡± Amy stood up and stood in front of Kate, she red at Kate. ¡°Okay, okay, I will tell you everything now, so just sit down, you''re making me more nervous like this¡± Kate pleadingly looked at Amy. Amy sighed loudly and sat down. Kate took a deep breath,¡± Amy, I just got married today.¡± ¡°Okay, next, what did you say? I didn''t hear you, so say again,¡± Amy looked at Kate like she was joking with her. ''''Actually, I got married today,¡± Kate said with a low voice. Suddenly both of them became silent. Kate looked everywhere but didn''t dare to look at Amy. After 10 minutes, Kate started saying everything. Amy was her best friend, so she hid nothing from her and told her. After Kate finished, Amy didn''t know what to say anymore, she wanted to beat her, scold her, but everything stuck in her brain. ¡°Kate, how can you do this with your own life.¡± ¡°Kate, how can you do this with your own life, how can you be so stupid, you sacrifice your life, future happiness, freedom, everything to a man who you didn''t even see, are you a fool? Kate knows Amy is anxious about her and always thinks about her well-being. ¡°Amy, I know what I did for them; they do not deserve that, but they adopted me when I had nowhere to go, and I can''t see them going bankrupt. I finally returned everything they owned from me. ¡°You are a fool. I don''t know what to say to you anymore.¡± ¡°It''s okay. I am fine.¡± Kate smiled at Amy. ¡°but now what are you going to do,¡± Amy asks her, ¡°I have to move to Mr Xiver''s home to live there,¡± Kate said with a sigh, Amy suddenly thought of something and asked Kate. ¡°Kate, did that person say anything about divorce? I mean, didn''t you see in a drama or movie that some rich men get married for one year or some month because of their reasons and divorce after their problems solved¡± Kate looked at Amy with a re¡± Amy, suddenly I understood why your IQ is so low because you watch too much nonsense¡± Kate pinched at Amy''s hand. ¡°Ouch, it''s hurt,¡± Amy groaned in pain¡± why you pinched me? she pouted her mouth. ¡°to break your daydream,¡± Kate gave a sly smile to break your daydream. ¡°Okay, okay, I know, but Kate, I''m seriously worried about you.¡± Kate and Amy both sighed loudly. ¡°Okay, we will think about thister, now I have to pack, and you will help me." Amy gave her a weak smile. Returning to the hostel room, they packed together. After dinner, Kate took a shower. Suddenly her phone rang. ¡°Kate, your phone is ringing." Amy was ying games on her phone. ¡°You receive the call.¡± Amy got out of her bed and received the call. Amy just said, ''''Hello.'''' on the other side of the phone ¡°Who are you? Why did you receive this phone?¡± ¡°You call on this phone first, so tell me who you are and who you are looking for,¡± Amy asked the same question. ¡°Where is Kate?¡± ¡°She is taking a shower so that you can tell me, Suddenly the phone line got cut. Amy didn''t overthink, and she put the phone on the table. After ten minutes, Kate came out of the bathroom. ¡°Who called me¡± Kate was drying her hair with a towel. ¡°I don''t know, but he was looking for you.¡± ¡°He¡± ¡°Yeah, it was a man''s voice also I asked him, but he didn''t tell me anything,¡± Amy said to her. Kate unlocked her phone after seeing the number, and it shocked her. Her mind and heart felt very nervous. She called back immediately. David was sitting in his study and staring at his phone, looking at his phone the whole time until his phone rang and he immediately received the call. ¡°Did you already finish taking a shower?" Kate felt like her words were stuck in her throat, How could he ask her so directly, and how did he know she was taking a shower? ¡°How do you know I was taking a shower?¡± she asked angrily. ¡°Someone told me.¡± David gave her a chuckle because he knew she was shy, Suddenly Kate remembered Amy received the call. She felt like a fool who doesn''t understand straight logic. Amy told him otherwise how can know, ¡°Why did you call me, anything urgent?¡± she changed the topic hurriedly to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Can''t I call my wife if there is nothing urgent¡± David felt unhappy. He was missing her, and she is asking why he called? But Kate feels shy, and her cheeks are blushing. ¡°Okay, I called you to say goodnight. It surprised Kate, ¡°Okay, sleep well, goodnight David is trying very hard not to say anything to frighten her. He wanted to say he was missing her badly. ¡°Okay, you too, goodnight.¡± Kate feels warm inside. This is the first time anyone has told her to sleep well. David felt so happy that he even forgot his unhappiness, He didn''t cut the call immediately; they both fell silent. ¡°Okay, bye.¡± David cut the call. He knew if he talked to her anymore, his desire to see her would only increase, and Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. he couldn''t control himself anymore. Kate stood there in a daze, holding her phone tightly. She doesn''t know why, but she felt a strange feeling inside her heart that she never felt, ¡°What happened to you? Why are you standing there like a statue?. After listening to Amy''s voice, Kate came to her senses. ¡°Who called you?¡± ¡°Mr Xiver.¡± ¡°Oh, your unknown husband," Amy teases Kate. Chapter 7 * Prepared for her * Chapter 7 * Prepared for her * ¡°What do you mean by an unknown husband? This name feels weird.¡± Kate pouted her face even though she didn''t see her husband. But he is still her husband. ¡°You know your husband''s name, so why are you still calling him Mr Xiver.¡± Suddenly Kate looked everywhere but didn''t look at Amy, but Amy still caught her awkwardness. ¡°Woah, you also don''t know his full name,dy you''re so open-minded, your speed is too fast, even bullets can''t catch up with your rates, someday don''t tell me you are from the 18th century. Kate doesn''t know what to say to Amy. Kate felt stupid and brainless. ¡°Amy, it''s already sote. Get your beauty sleep. I''m also feeling sleepy, so I''m going to sleep,¡± Kate says this to Amy and gets in her bed immediately and lied down¡± good night Amy.¡± Kate covered her head with her nket and pretended; she fell asleep. she left Amy speechless at her foolish act,¡± this girl.¡± ¡°God, this girl is na?ve, but her heart is soft like a child, so I hope you will protect her from this evil world." Amy prays for Kate inside her heart. Inside the nket, Kate was biting her lower lip. She forgot to ask her husband''s name because she felt so much tension that this thought slipped from her mind. But never mind, she can ask him tomorrow. She closed herself and fell asleep. The next day Alexes to pick up Kate. As she bade goodbye to Amy, Alex started the car and drove off. Today the road was obvious, so the car speed was fast, just like her life. After 30 min, their car stopped in front of the building, ¡°Madam, we''re here.¡± Alex turned around as he spoke. He got out of the car and opened the car door for Kate. She got out of the car. Kate looked in front of her, standing in front of a very luxurious and tall building. Aftering inside the building, she saw at least 20 well-built men standing there in front of the building''s main door. ¡°What''s going on, who are they?¡± she asked Alex, ¡°Madam, they are the security team for this building.¡± She nods her head in understanding. After the introduction, Alex led her to a private elevator. Alex pressed the button top floor. ¡°ding¡± After a few seconds, the elevator door opened on the top floor of an apartment. Four maids were standing right there at the door in a line. They politely bowed and greeted her when they saw her. ¡°Wee, Madam.¡± They greeted her at the same time. Kate felt very awkward with so much formality. They led her into the living room. Sitting on the sofa, she looked around the living room. The living room was very ssy and luxurious and of course too expensive. Everything was here in dark chocte colours. The living room''s right side has a kitchen, and the left side has stairs for going upstairs. One maid serves her a ss of warm water. ¡°Can you get me a ss of cold water?¡± Kate doesn''t like warm water. ¡°No, Madam, Master told us we couldn''t give you cold water.¡± One maid refused her directly. ¡°Why?¡± Kate was taken aback at being rejected so directly. ¡°Madam Master knows you have a cold problem, and you can''t handle cold, so the master said we couldn''t give you anything cold to eat and drink.¡± She was surprised but felt warm inside. She really can''t handle anything cold; otherwise, she will have a headache and sore throat problem after eating something cold. ¡°Madam, what do you want to eat for dinner?¡± one maid asked her. She has not used it; she feels ufortable. ¡°Anything is fine, I''m not very picky about food.¡± she tried to behave normally, but inside she felt she could faint anytime. ¡°No Master strictly orders us in the kitchen to cook whatever food Madam wants to eat.¡±A maid announced loudly She was already nervous; they were making her more. She turned her head to Alex, ''''Where is your Master?¡± She was hoping to see him in this situation. ¡°Madam, Master went to a business meeting and wille back two dayster.¡± Kate felt upset. She didn''t know what to say. ¡°I want to use the washroom?" she wanted some space. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Emma takes Madam to the bedroom to freshen up.¡± A young maid and her name is Emma. The other three are middle-aged women over 40. ¡°Madam, please follow me.¡± she talked to Kate politely and respectfully. Kate can tell these maids were very well-mannered. She took her to the front of the room. ¡°Madam, this is Master and your bedroom. Please go inside,¡± She opened the door for Kate to gesture for her to go inside. ¡°Are you noting inside the room Kate wanted Emma for help? She knows nothing about this ce. , Madam, this is our master bedroom, and we can''t step inside this room, never.¡± Emma, respectively, told Kate that Kate understood Emma''s words. He was their master, and of course, they will do what he wants. She nods her head at the maid and steps inside the bedroom. The room light was already on. She closed the door. Kate stood still and scanned the room. Everything in this room is different from downstairs. This room has a very light colour and looks beautiful. Modern beds, velvet finished floor, expensive ss ceiling design. Attached is the closet room and bathroom. She liked this room. On the left side, there is arge door that opens a way to the balcony. Kate went to that door and opened it, Stepping on the balcony, she was shocked. It was too beautiful. She can see the entire town from here. Her mood became better. She stepped into the bathroom. They attached the bathroom closet to a dressing area. Two bathrobes are hanging on the wall: one blue, one baby pink colour. Even toothbrushes and skincare products. Kate immediately understood everything he prepared for her. After she took a shower, she realised she didn''t take any clothes with her. She goes to the closet to see if he also prepared clothes for her. She was surprised again that every type of clothes is here, even her undergarments. Chapter 8 : *Welcome to my world * Chapter 8 : *Wee to my world * She went to the closet to see if he also prepared clothes for her. She was surprised again that every type of clothes is here, even her undergarments. She picked a light-colored nightdress with full sleeves. Sheid on the sofa and took her phone and called Amy. After talking with Amy, she felt tired and soon fell asleep on the sofa. In the same building on the other floor, David was sitting in his office. Alexes to the other floor and enters David''s office, and reports everything. "Master, I think this is unfair for Madam." "What "David gave him was a cold look. "Lying to our innocent Madam. "Alex feels bad for his Madam. David also looked guilty." I''m giving her some time to adjust; that''s all." "But I think Madam is scared inside, and she was looking for you, but I had to tell her a ck lie because of you." Alex was trying to persuade his brainless master. He knew his master nature very well. "Do you think it will be okay if I go to her now?" Hopefully, David looked at him as if he was waiting for someone to tell him it would be okay. "Of course otherwise, Madam''s thought will run in the wrong direction about you, if you don''t want Madam to misunderstand you then, before Alex was able to finish his sentence, David stood up and left the room. Alex chuckled at his Master''s quick decision. Obviously, his Master wanted to go to Madam now; he was waiting for an opportunity. "Master, you are really something." After leaving his office, David strides off toward the elevator. "Ding" The elevator door opened, and David stepped into the elevator. He leaned his back against the wall. That maid is worried about Madam. "Okay, you can go now," David told her very coldly. The girl immediately flew away from here. David pushed open the door very carefully, not making any sounds. Walking inside, he looked around and spotted his wife on the sofa.she is sleeping peacefully. He walks toward the sofa, his heart beating at high speed. He sat by the sofa and quietly stared at Kate''s face like he was watching the world''s most beautiful thing. This is his first time seeing her this close; he can''t help but touch her face. This is the first time he has touched his face. Every moment for him is very precious. His wife is a stunning beautiful little girl. In the future, his princess will grow up into a more beautiful woman. Seeing her cute sleeping face, he gives a small smile. He caresses her cheek with one hand. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead softly. Then her cheek, her nose, and her rosy sweet lips, he kisses her very tenderly. He is afraid to ruin her sleep. Thinking sleeping on the sofa might be ufortable for her; he carried her and ced her in bed carefully after cing her in bed. He still wants to hold her in his embrace, but told himself not to hurry; otherwise, he might give her a huge shock. Giving her another light kiss on her forehead, he left the room. Aftering downstairs, he called Alex. Alex appeared there shortly. "Your Madam is already sleeping, and I don''t think she will wake up before morning, so tell the maids to leave. "Master, you didn''t eat dinner. Should I order them to serve dinner?" Alex asks David. "No need." David turns to leave the living room. But he suddenly stopped and looked at Alex very seriously. "Tomorrow, you will handle the morning meetings. If there is any problem, contact Liam, tell everyone not to disturb me, even you?" He doesn''t want anyone to disturb him. He wants to be alone with her. Seeing his assistant look at him weirdly, he frowns, "What, you don''t understand what I''m saying?" "Of course, Master, I already understand." Alex bowed his head," goodnight, master." Alex left and took the maids with him. David went back to the bedroom, His footsteps are hushed as he walks toward the bed. Hey down gently in bed and hugged her from behind while muttering into her ear, "Wee to my world." Bowing his head, he nted a kiss on her cheek lightly, "Goodnight, princess.he hugged her very tightly because she is his whole world. In the morning, Kate woke up because she felt hungry. She remembered she didn''t eat dinner. She tried to wake up with sleepy eyes. Something is wrong. She felt something heavy press her from behind. Kate''s body instantly bes stiff. She looked at her waist and saw a pair of hands wrapped tightly around her waist. She immediately became alert. Kate tries to move, but she can''t move. David is always a light sleeper, He felt the person in his embrace already awake. He can feel her tense body, and she is scared. David smiled softly, "good morning, wifey." Kate immediately stayed still. She felt like her soul left for a moment. She didn''t dare to take a breath. They both fall silent. Kate tried to rememberst night, She clearly remembers she fell asleep on the sofa, so how she came to bed. Her strange husband is sleeping with her and even hugs her in his embrace, and she doesn''t even realize She always called Amy a pig because she will not wake up after falling asleep if anyone leaves her on a busy road. But now she felt like she was the real pig. She wanted to dig a hole and bury herself. David knows she is feeling embarrassed. So he tried to turn her around to face him, but she didn''t want to turn toward him. He put his face around her neck. She felt his warm breath on her neck. Her cheeks turned red from being shy. David kissed softly on her beautiful neck. She thought," oh no, what is he doing? David tried to turn her around again, and this time, she turned around to face him. But she closed her eyes tightly. Kate didn''t think even in her dream, her first meeting with him would be this way. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Baby, don''t you want to see your husband?" looking at her blushing face, David wants to tease her. Chapter 9 : * Youre extremely handsome * Chapter 9 : * You''re extremely handsome * The petals of her eyes were moving. Kate is too nervous. Her thoughts are running wild. Of course, she wants to see him, but he is a stranger to her, and he is too close. She doesn''t even dare to take her breath too fast. After she made up her mind, she opened her eyes to look at him. She lifted her head and saw an extremely handsome man was looking at her. His eyes meet hers. They looked at each other silently. There was a smile on David''s face, but Kate looked totally different. Her facial expression seems to be saying she didn''t believe his words. Suddenly Kate spoke to others loudly, ¡°Who are you?¡± How can you be my husband?¡± David''s smile froze on his face, and now he was shocked. ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± Kate nodded her head at him. David was left speechless. ¡°How can I believe you? I don''t even see my husband''s face, and if you are my husband, then why are you showing up just now?¡± ¡°Okay I admit I had my reasons not to show up on our marriage registered day, now I''m telling you I am your husband but you are saying you don''t believe me, and why can''t you believe that I am your husband. He looked at her, hopefully. David was feeling nervous and thinking about what answer she would give him. Kate leaned her head back a little and looked at him. Kate scans his face. His face was white and wless, beautiful eyes, long thick eyshes, straight nose thin lips, ck hair, His face was too perfect. She looked at his lower body and his legs, but he was now in bed, so she can''t see if he is disabled or not. Seeing her looks stuck in his legs, he understood what she was trying to find out. He immediately moved his legs.when Kate saw that she understood he was not disabled. She opened her mouth, ¡°You are extremely handsome and I don''t think you have any physical problems so why were you hiding from me?¡± She said those words very calmly, but she wanted to cry inside because she felt wronged. Suddenly Davidughed out loud. He thought maybe she didn''t like him and thought he was too old for her. That''s why she can''t ept him as her husband. But now she is saying he is extremely handsome, and she wasining about why he didn''t appear in front of her. His wife just praised him. How can he not feel happy? Looking at his wife''s beautiful face, he thought he would go crazy from happiness. Seeing he wasughing so loudly she thought he was making fun of her, ¡°oh God, what have I done? I am still in his embrace and I have praised him so shamelessly. She wanted to cry butcked tears. She tried to free herself from his embrace. But he held her waist more tightly,¡± ¡°what are you doing?¡± David asked her in a possessive tone. He didn''t want to separate himself from her yet. ¡°You were making fun of me.¡± she pouted her mouth in usation. David''s left hand hugged her from the waist tightly, and with the right hand, he stroked her hair. ¡°No baby, I am thrilled; that''s why I wasughing, not because I was making fun of you.¡± David looked at her full of love and exined to her very calmly. ¡°Happy, why?¡±Kate felt confused. ¡°Of course, I''m happy, but my wife just praised her husband. David chuckled. Kate felt her cheeks and ears burning from being shy. Suddenly Kate''s stomach grumbled, she wished someone had just killed her now or how she wished she could find a hole to hide in. This was so embarrassing. David frowned,¡± you didn''t eat dinnerst night. Your health is more important than anything else. You have to eat a meal properly on time. Then he stands up with her in his embrace. ¡°What are you doing, ce me down,¡± Kate tried to get down from his embrace, but he held her tightly. ¡°Be obedient, don''t move.¡± David gave her a serious look. Kate stopped moving immediately. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. David carried her to the bathroom and sat her in front of a basin. He washed her face. After washing her face, ¡°no change your clothes, we''re going downstairs for breakfast. ¡°Okay.¡± Kate softly answered him. David left the bathroom.Kate just stood there. She felt like she was in a dream. She pinched her hand,¡± ouch, it''s hurt.¡±That meant she was not dreaming. ¡°He is really my strange husband.¡± ¡°He is really my husband.¡± All of a sudden believing all this is really a lot for her. 2 days ago, she had to marry a stranger without seeing him and had to move into his house. The next day she woke up in a man''s arms, and he told her he was her husband. Thinking about this, she felt her head spinning. But she can''t understand why a handsome and rich man like him married her. ¡°Ahhh,¡± she screamed out of frustration. Kate pulled her hair. Suddenly the bathroom telephone rang, and Kate startled. She looked around and saw on the right side the telephone kept ted. ¡°Now who is calling in the bathroom telephone?" she thought. After going near the telephone, she picked up the call. ¡°Madam, Master is waiting for you at the breakfast table. A maid was calling.their master was already waiting for her for nearly 20 min. ¡°Okay, I understand. I will be there in a minute.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± the maid cut the call. She quickly got ready. She wears a long dress with full sleeves. Kate always wears a long dress. She never liked revealing clothes. But she noticed that most of the clothes are exactly what she likes. But she doesn''t understand one thing: how can he know her choices on clothes? She sighed with too much confusion. She didn''t even understand a thing that''s happening in her life. As soon as she opened the bathroom door and came out, she bumped into someone''s hard chest. Chapter 10 : * Everything I have is yours * Chapter 10 : * Everything I have is yours * She raised her head and saw that he was none other than her stranger husband. Kate''s nose turned red when she bumped his chest. David frowned seeing her red nose¡± Did you get hurt?¡± can''t she walk carefully. If she bumped into something else she wouldn''t get more hurt. Kate looked at him like she was ming him with her innocent eyes. David''s heart melted. ¡°Come here¡± David takes her in his embrace, his left hand at her waist. His right hand softly rubbed her nose. ¡°If you didn''te so suddenly I wouldn''t bump into you.¡±Kate pouted her mouth at him. He gave her a charming smile. ¡°You were taking too much time I thought you might fall asleep in the bathroom." ¡°Okay let''s go downstairs and feed your hungry stomach.¡± He let her go from his embrace and held her right hand in his left hand tightly as he led the way. Kate tried to take her hand back, but he gave her a warning look, and she stopped moving. avid took her to the dining area and pulled the head chair for her to sit. The maids were surprised. In the head chair only their Master can sit, and he never allowed anyone to sit in this chair. Before they didn''t understand why their master suddenly got married, but now they finally understood how much importance Madam held to their Master. David wanted her to sit on hisp, but he can''t fulfill his desire for now, Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. but in the future he will fulfill his desire without holding back. He took a chair next to Kate and sat down. A maide forward to serve, but David stopped the maid ¡°You can go now.¡± David ordered her coldly. The maid left the dining area immediately. Kate was thinking''''this table is too big and with my shorthand I definitely can not reach the food if anyone doesn''t help me. David understood what was his wife thinking, he gave Kate a dazzling smile¡±I will serve my wife, you don''t need anyone other than me''''Kate was stunned.her cheek was burning from his sweet talk. She thought, this man called me his wife so naturally, not even hesitating a little. David saw her blushing face.he found his wife very cute.he was satisfied with her reaction. Seeing he was smiling Kate ignored him and looked at the food. Front of her were pancakes, bagels, omelets,soup and more dishes. She turned around¡±is anyone else also will have breakfast with us. ¡°Now why are you asking this?¡± David was confused. ¡°No one then why is there so much food, this is too much don''t you think. ¡°Now this is all for you, David gave her a wide smile. ¡°We are just two people here, how can we finish all the food, and I don''t think these foods are cheap. Hearing her words David heart ached for her. These waston are so selfish.they never gave his wife a better life.she never enjoyed any luxurious life. David hold her hand and looked at her eyes "You didn''t have to think anything.Your husband can afford everything in this world for you, I have a lot of money and I will earn more for you, you are my wife so everything I have is yours, i will give you everything best in this world, you just have to trust me. Kate was shocked, she just silently looked at him. In her life no one ever cared for her other than her adopted grandma.they barely endured her, used her for their selfish reason. So he was the first one who was telling her he will give her everything in this world, but he only asked her to trust him in return. Kate was just silently staring at him.she doesn''t even know when but her tears started falling from her eyes.until she felt his warm hand on her cheeks. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± David used his thumb to wipe her tears.he was flustered. ¡°Hah, I don''t know?¡±Kate lowered her head and stared at her hand. David took her face in his palms and lifted her head.her eyes met his. ¡°In this world I don''t want to see the most of your tears, they are priceless for me so don''t waste them unnecessarily. Seeing her eyes with tears he felt his heart torn apart. Kate felt his worry about her. Kate suddenly doesn''t feel any regrets to marry a stranger. Kate holds his right hand in her hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±Kate gave a warm smile. ¡°You are my wife, why are you thanking me?¡± David frowned, but seeing her beautiful smile his pained heart got some relief immediately. But he knew her crying reason, he fisted his left hand under the table. David told himself ¡°just wait until her adoption get legally cancelled, he will show these b****rd waston''s what he will do when someone hurts his little wife. ¡°Okay let''s feed you.¡±he took a spoonful of soup and held it in front of her mouth. ¡°Open your mouth,¡±Kate stared at his face. ¡°My hands are fine, I can eat with my hand.¡±Kate tried to take the spoon from his hand.but he refused her. ¡°I know your hands are perfectly fine but I want to feed my wife with my own hands. She understood he would not listen to her. She opened her mouth to eat from his hand. He started feeding her almost every dish on the table. Kate ate until her stomach was full, but he didn''t stop. ¡°I can''t eat anymore, are you trying to make me a pig.¡± Kate pouted her face at David angrily. David smiled ¡°Okay okay no more.¡± He handed her a ss of warm water. Kate finished the water. David wiped her mouth with a towel. Suddenly Kate''s phone started to ring. Seeing Amy''s name on the screen, she received the call. ¡°Hellody, are you awake?'''' Amy''s curious voice came from the phone. ¡°Yeah, already finished my breakfast,¡± Kate replied Chapter 11 : * First kiss * Chapter 11 : * First kiss * ¡°Hellody, are you awake?'''' Amy''s curious voice came from the phone. ¡°Yeah, already finished my breakfast.¡±Kate replied Amy gave her a chuckle ¡°Already have breakfast, I thought you were taking your morning sleep with your stranger husband.¡± Kate understood Amy was teasing her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Can''t you think of anything else?" Kate scolded her softly. ¡°Of course I was thinking more with details, now tell me what your stranger husband said. Listening Amy''s words Kate looked at David who was looking at her with an unhappy face. David was cursing inside the person and disturbing his time with his wife. Seeing his face Kate thought,''''obviously I can''t praise his looks right in front of him otherwise he will be ¡°I will tell youter'''' Kate gave Amy a signal. Amy understood. ¡°Okaye to the college, also from next month our second terminal exams will start, so we can''t afford to miss any sses. ¡°Okay I understand.¡± Kate ended her conversation and meet a pair dark eyes ''''Can I go to the college today?¡± Kate was hesitating when she asked him. David knew her exam wasing. But inside she was fuming from unhappiness. He ordered everyone not to disturb his time with his wife, but now his wife has to go to college. David hide his unhappiness, ¡°Okay I will drive you to the college.¡± Kate was really happy because he really understands her without asking for any exnation. ¡°Okay.¡±seeing she didn''t refuse his offer he was a little happy. Kate ran upstairs to take her bag. After 5 min she came back downstairs. David already changed into his formal clothes. Kate was stunned at his handsome and charming look.he was shining like a star. She went near David. Her height can barely reach his chest.Kate never thought much about her looks but seeing he is too perfect she felt a little upset. ¡°Why are you in daze, are you so impressed with your handsome husband?¡± David teased her. ¡°Too much''''Kate murmured under her breath. Davidughed softly, he held her hand and took her inside the elevator.he was still holding her hand tightly. ¡°Ding¡±the elevator door opened in a garage. Kate''s mouth was wide open in shock. So many luxurious cars were parked there. ¡°Why are there so many cars?¡±Kate felt she was standing in a luxurious car showroom. ¡°These are your husband''s cars, that''s why these are here. David didn''t like to show off, but now he is totally different. He wants the best thing for his wife. He opened a red sports car door for her to¡±get in.¡± ¡°Can you please drive a normal car ¡°she thinks this car was too eye catching. ¡°Okay, you can choose¡± David closed the car door. Kate looked around and sighed as she gave up.¡±I think they all are the same, just drive anyone.¡± David understood her worry ¡° Baby it''s okay you don''t need to worry anyone other than me. I will handle anything for you, so just chill okay.¡± Kate understood his word''s meaning, and she also feels he was right. She doesn''t have to worry about what other people think about her.this is her life, and they are already married. ¡°Okay, let''s go¡± Kate happily got in that car, David drove them at college. 30 minter the car stopped in front of her college. David leaned in front her to fasten her seat belt. Kate feels his warm breath on her neck.being with him so close she doesn''t dare breath loudly. After he finished fastening her seatbelt Kate tried to open the car door. But David held onto her right shoulder and turned her to face him. She opens her mouth to ask him what''s the matter. But he sealed her lips with his.Kate froze. She doesn''t know how to react to his sudden kiss. David gave her a light kiss. David left her lips and sat back straight in his seat. Her face was already red like a tomato. Looking at her blushing face David gave a chuckle. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him. ¡°Baby you have to get used to our rtionship more intimately. I will give you time until you got ready but you have to get ready as fast as you can, otherwise I don''t know how to control myself anymore¡±Kate didn''t reply him, She opened the car door and ran as fast as she could. Seeing her running away like a frightened rabbit Davidughed. He waits until he can''t see her anymore. He returned his cold demon mode and looked in the side mirror to see some hidden bodyguard secretly followed him. Of course, he knew even if he didn''t tell them to follow him someone else gave them the order. He ignored them and drove the car in his office direction. Kate stopped in front of her ssroom.her heart was beating too fast. Remembering his sudden kiss she startedughing.that was her first kiss, and she liked his kiss. But she doesn''t know that her cunning husband already stole her first kiss when she was sleeping. Some people were looking at her and thought she was crazy. Suddenly someone touched her Shoulder from behind, She turned around and met someone she didn''t like even a bit. She stoppedughing immediately. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I already told you at least hundreds of times don''t touch me and stay away from me 3 feet. Kate was fuming from anger. That person gave her a bright smile¡±Kate why are you always so cruel to me, doesn''t your heartache for me even a little?¡± Evan was unhappy with Kate''s heartless behavior toward him. ¡°Not even a bit, Evan I already told you I don''t like you then why are you always behaving like this?¡± Kate rejected him so many times, but he always appears front her so shamelessly. ¡°Kate I like you, why don''t you try to be with me. If you don''t try to like me, how can you know if you can love me or not.¡± He still shamelessly tried to force her to ept his proposal. ¡°I didn''t like you before I will not like you in the future so why I would waste our time, actually I don''t want talk to you because you never take my words seriously, you are so shameless'''' Kate just walked away without giving him a second nce. Chapter 12 : * Who cursed their happiness * Chapter 12 : * Who cursed their happiness * Kate just walked away without giving him a second nce. Evan stood there silently and watched her leave. He has been trying for almost a year now. But she always rejected him so directly she didn''t leave any hope for him. But he can''t give up on her. He likes her so much. His name was Evan Smith. He was her senior. He always thought one day she will ept him, He told almost everyone in college that he will make her his girlfriend. Evan fisted his hands. ''''Kate you will be mine, you have to ept me'''' But he doesn''t know she already became someone''s wife, and he never could snatch her from him even though he tries his whole life. In the Starlight conference room, Liam and Alex were in a meeting. The conference room door opens from outside. David walked in. Suddenly everyone fell silent. Everyone knows their CEO will note today. But his sudden appearance frightened everyone. David ignored everyone''s curious eyes and sat down in his chair. Liam chuckled¡±you order everyone not to disturb you. Also, I don''t think anyone has disturbed you Then why are you here, you were missing us already. David gave him a look ¡°I think you have gone mad¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Alex thought to his head''''we were thinking we can rx one day without you here. He just wanted to know who cursed their happiness. This morning when he announced so happily that their CEO will note to the office today, everyone was so happy. They even thanked him for giving such good news. Their CEO is a workaholic. Nobody dares to bete to the office, not even 5 minutes. Even he goes overseas for meetings he always checked the security cameras, In S country everyone wants to work at Starlight.they give high sry, New year bonus,pany''s t and arrangements of caring to work in thepany.security is best specially for women. They feel safe here.they just have one problem, their scary and icy cold CEO David Xiver. Liam and Adam are easygoing people, they are friendly with everyone.but in front of their CEO they don''t dare to talk without work rted matters. Just one look from him everyone feels they are going to faint from his look.they always pray a wish every morning, ¡°"Please give our CEO one reason so that he can''te to the office¡±" This morning when Alex announced the news. They was too happy.but who knew that their happiness wouldst only for 2 hours. David just sat there silently and was thinking about his wife. Everyone was really scared now seeing his silent mode. After a few minutes Liam breaks the silence¡±what are you thinking?¡± Liam tried to find out. ¡°What?¡± David asked him. David looked around and understood what they wanted to know. ¡°Just continue the meeting, don''t mind me.¡±After giving the order he picked up his phone as if he did not see it there. Everyone:...¡± Master can''t you just go to your office and sit therefortably.if you sit here in this scary and weird mood, we really can''tplete our meeting. Alex was thinking but didn''t have the guts to say it loudly. Kate came to her ssroom and looked around to find Amy. Amy waves her hands at Kate. Kate went near and sat down next to Amy.Kate''s face was still red from anger. Amy gave her a water bottle.¡±thanks.¡±Kate started to drink the water.¡±why are you looking so angry, is your stranger husband looking so ugly?¡± Amy thought that man might have looked very ugly that''s why Kate was so angry. ¡°Why are you looking so angry? Tell me the truth, is your strange husband really that ugly to see?¡±Now Amy felt worried about Kate. Kate spilled water from her mouth after listening to Amy''s words. Kate rolled her eyes at Amy. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Then why are you so angry if not for your strange husband, who angered you?¡± Amy tried to exin why she said this. ¡°That shameless Evan stopped me and tried to say that nonsense again," Kate told Amy everything Evan did. ¡°Huh that ba***rd is really too much, can''t he understand humannguage?¡± Now Amy was angry. ¡°In the past I just ignored his behavior, but now everything is different.¡± In the past, she really didn''t think much about his shameless behavior, but today she feels if he doesn''t stop now these things will be ugly. Whatever the reason, she is a married woman now. ¡°I already refused him so many times, but he always ignored my words?¡± ¡°Okay I understand, i will try talk to him to stop, if not we willin to the principal about this matter." ¡°Okay just leave that idiot, now tell me about your husband, i didn''t have breakfast from worry and curiosities¡± Kate knows why she didn''t have her breakfast.''''this girl can''t digest her food until she fulfills her curiosity'''' ¡°Okay, ask what you want to know.¡± ¡°Tell me everything, how does your stranger husband look?¡± Amy held her breath inside and waited for Kate''s reply. ¡°In one word, too handsome, too perfect, too rich¡±Kate answered her with a smile. ¡°Huh really''''Amy was looking at Kate to be confirming again, so she can be sure. Kate sighed and told everything. Amy was stunned after listening to everything. ¡°Then why didn''t he appear in front of you before your marriage¡±Amy also wanted to know this answer like Kate. ¡°I don''t know, he said he had his reason but clearly didn''t tell me.¡±Kate was also clueless. ¡°Okay now tell me did you make love with him?¡± Amy suddenly asked her. Kate was speechless. ¡°What are you talking about, don''t you have any shame,¡±Kate''s face was red from shyness. How can she ask so directly? ¡°Okay okay I understand but now tell me when will you show me your stranger husband. Kate smiled at the thought of her handsome husband. ¡°I have to ask him first.¡±Kate just met him, and she can''t do anything without asking him. Amy also understands her reason.¡±okay.'''' Chapter 13 : * Master becomes a cute puppy * Chapter 13 : * Master bes a cute puppy * In the starlight, the meeting ended after 30 min.''''''okay everyone goes back to your work.'''''''' Liam orders everyone. They were counting the time when this meeting would end. they also don''t want to be there, of course. If their CEO were his work mode he would be really serious. but now what happened to him was really strange today. The whole time he was just silently staring at his phone. Liam just told them to get back to work, and they ran away really fast. They don''t know why but their CEO today''s mood was too scary. David didn''t give any attention to what they were thinking. He wasn''t in the mood to do anything, he just wanted his wife with him now. Suddenly he smashed his phone against the wall. Liam and Alex both of them got really frightened.'''''' what the hell are you doing''''''Liam was so scared from his sudden action. Alex felt he was going to have a heart attack. He was wondering if his master really gone mad or not. ''''Why did you smash your phone suddenly? What happened?'''' Liam also wanted to know, did he really gone mad. ''''''if the phone does not work then why I need such a phone''''it''s been 1 hour, but he didn''t get any calls from his wife, so he thought this phone might do not work anymore. ''''''Master it''s been only 2 weeks since you were using this phone and this phone was specially made for you with special order, how can this phone wasn''t working only just in two weeks¡±''Alex asked him curiously. ''''''then why didn''t I get any call in 1 hour''''David gave him a cold re. Liam and Alex left speechless. ''''''Give me your phone.'''''' David asked for Alex''s phone. Alex was holding his phone tightly, he didn''t want to give his phone to his Master. David gave him a cold look ''''don''t worry I will not break your phone, I just want to give your madam a call.'''' N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Now everything was very clear to him why his master was behaving so strangely.other than for madam why his master would act so crazily. In S college, an hourter Kate''s first-ss ended. They went to the canteen. Amy was hungry, so she went and took some light food. She asked Kate if she wanted something to eat but Kate refused. In the morning her husband already feeds her breakfast like pig so in her stomach doesn''t leave any empty spot for even for a needle. They sat down at a corner table. Amy urged Kate to call her husband. '''' but Amy I don''t know how to talk to him freely yet, i will tell himter not now ''''Kate felt nervous when she heard his voice. ''''Kate is your husband, why can''t you call him? I think he will be very happy if you call him, so now just shut up and call him.''''''''''Kate felt Amy was right. Actually, she also wanted to know his reaction when she calls him. She mustered her courage and dialed his number.Just as the call contacted she heard a female voice telling her this phone was switched off. ''''''Amy his phone is switched off.''''''Kate didn''t know why, but she felt upset. This was her first time calling him, but his phone was already switched off. ''''''it''s okay he might be busy just ask himter, no need to ask him now.''''''seeing Kate''s down face, she didn''t know what to say. Amy looked at her watch and saw the time. ''''let''s go, it''s time for our second ss.'''' They left the canteen and went back to their ss. In Starlight in the conference room, Alex wanted to hide his phone, but he can''t.despite his reluctance, Alex gave his phone to David. His facial expression was like " master please don''t break my heart.'''' Alex was begging with his eyes. Liam stood there silently, he was thankful that David asked for Alex''s phone not his, otherwise his expression also would be like Alex. David took the phone and dialed his wife''s phone number. After 3 ring Kate received the call''''hello, Mr Wood.''''she said in a low voice. David heard his wife''s sweet voice on the phone. Hearing his wife''s sweet voice, the anger he had before vanished it immediately and reced it with happiness; '' ''Wifey, it''s me, not Mr wood.'''''''''' David replied to her with a smile. Liam and Alex felt they were dreaming with open eyes. Liam pinched Alex''s arm to make sure he was not dreaming, ''''''''''why are you pinching me?'''''''''' Alex rubbed his pained arm. ''''''''''Do you see what I''m seeing?'''''' Liam still couldn''t believe his own eyes''''how can a person like David changed so suddenly?''''''''''. David never smiled but now he was smiling like a fool. Suddenly he felt very curious about David''s wife. ''''if that person is our Madam then of course it''s 100% possible, our Master bes a cute puppy from a dangerous tiger'''''' Within just three days Alex saw this so many times.But still this reaction from Master was too shocking. David ignored them and patiently waited for Kate''s reply. Kate couldn''t talk loudly because her professor was taking ss. ''''''''''can I talk to you in 10 min, I''m still in ss so I can''t talk to you now.''''''Kate replied him in a low voice. She also wanted to talk with him. But David heard her clearly. He became unhappy again. ''''''''okay.'''''''''' David thought he waited an hour for her and so obviously he could wait another ten minutes. Kate hung up the call. Suddenly David stood up and left the room without saying anything to them. Liam and Alex stood there. Alex was the first one to break the silence. ''''Master''''st remaining words stuck in his throat.he wanted to say ''''master you left without returning my phone to me'''' Inside David''s office, David was sitting in his chair, leaving the phone on the table and looking at his watch. After 10 min kate''s ss ended, she immediately called Alex''s number. David didn''t even take a second to receive the call, ''''''I missed you, can''t you end your ss early today for me?'''' David spoke up directly with his cutest childish tone. Kate was shocked by his sudden confession and also felt happy somehow. ''Hmm, I can go home if you want me to return early today.'''' Kate wanted to say ''''you said you miss me so of course, I''ll miss today''s sses for you, ''''wait for me there, I''lle pick you up in 30 mins, David wanted to fly there for her if it were possible in real life. chapter 14 * My Husband * chapter 14 * My Husband * ''''''okay''''Kate was blushing like a girl who got a first love letter, suddenly she also wanted to see him as soon as possible and be with him. ¡°Wait for me¡± after saying this, David hung up the call. He stood up and left his office at high speed. David came out of his office and went down through the elevator. Liam and Alex were discussing something with Secretary Liza in the office lobby. Suddenly Alex saw his Master walking towards them so hurriedly. When David finally came in front of them he returned Alex''s phone to Alex. ''''''I want the two best phones and it must be a couple''s phone and also prepare the phones as fast as you can'''''''''''''''' David didn''t wait for Alex''s answer. He turned around to leave from there. Liam asked him from behind ''''''''''where are you going in such a hurry?'''' He answered Liam without looking back at them ''''''''''to pick up my lovely wife, she is waiting for me'''''''''' David turns around and strides away without dying a second. when they can''t see any more someone suddenly shouts from behind ¡°"¡± what the hell?¡± that person was Secretary Liza, who screamed out loud from behind out at such shocking news, and her sudden scream frightened Liam and Alex so much. Seeing Liza''s reaction Liam understood only Alex could handle her, so he turned to Alex, ¡°he is your lovely master so you should handle your Master''s matter. I have an important meeting so I have to go¡±" Liam immediately left the office lobby and vanished within seconds Alex was speechless at Liam''s cunning action,'''' of course I know that David is my master, but wasn''t he also your best friend can''t you also handle his matter for him'''''''''' ''''''why did you suddenly scream so loudly? Did you want to give us a heart attack?'''''''' Alex patted his frightened heart, what if he passed out because of her sudden scream? ¡°What CEO just said now, is it really true?'''''''' she pointed her finger at Alex and asked him shockingly ¡°shh, shut up and seal your mouth, if Master finds out that you told this anyone else, he will seal your mouth for the rest of your life, don''t me meter that I didn''t warn you?'''' Alex warned her seriously, he knows why his Master wanted to keep this marriage secret for now. Liza closed her mouth immediately. Alex leaves the lobby. Liza was still in shock, but actually, she wanted to ask Alex¡± our CEO got married without anyone knowing, but that''s not the point I want to know, the point is who is that unlucky girl who married our devil CEO''''but he sealed her mouth before she said this. In S College. Kate went back to her ss to find Amy. ¡°"¡±Amy I have to go, i will not take any sses today.¡±"¡± Kate was happy, Amy could understand that from her tone of voice. '''''''''''' why are you so happy?¡±" Amy looked at her face confusedly. ¡°My husband wille to pick me up." no one ever cared for her, and at the Waston family, everyone doted on Sherry Watson and treated her like a princess. Kate always felt jealous, but she didn''t show it to anyone, for the first time in her life she felt someone truly cared for her, so of course, she felt happy. ¡°My husband, oh my god Kate, you are calling him husband so intimately.'''''''''''' Amy teased her. Kate felt embarrassed she really called him so intimately, unknowingly. Amy holds Kate''s hands in her palm''s¡± Kate are you happy being with him? I mean, do you really want this rtionship with him? If not, then don''t force yourself. If yes, then love him and make him you ¡°Amy, I know why and how I got married without knowing anything about him, but after meeting him I truly want this rtionship''''.Kate always wanted someone who truly wanted her. He told her he wanted her and that''s why he married her. She really wanted to trust him. ¡°if you''re really happy then I''m also happy for you, go for it and don''t hold back yourself.¡±"¡± Amy stood up ''''okay let''s go, let me walk you to the coge gate'''' Kate took her bag and they left their ssroom together. 30 min David arrived at the college and spotted his wife in front of the college gate with a girl. He suddenly frowned his eyebrows worriedly Why is she standing in so much sun''s heat, doesn''t she feel ufortable? What if she gets sunstroke, can''t she wait inside the coge instead of here in so much sun''s heat? David looked around to see if anyone was following him or not. After confirming nobody was there he got out of his car and came to his wife. ¡°Kate¡± David called her in a soft voice. Kate was talking to Amy but heard someone calling her name from behind. She looked at the direction in which the voice came from and saw that it was none other than her extremely handsome husband. Amy was also looking toward him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Kate turned her head at Amy to say bye, but she saw Amy was looking at her handsome husband as if she was a girl who is seeing her idol for the first time in her life. Kate gave Amy''s hand a pinch. Amy jumped out from sudden pain in her hand. ¡°Oh, oh, Kate why you pinched me?'''' Amy red at Kate and asked with a pained voice. ¡°Why are you staring at my husband as you have never seen any handsome man in your life?¡±Kate was clearly feeling unhappy. ¡°Oh my God Kate are you jealous just because I was staring at your husband, my brother-inw is so handsome can''t I stare at him. before Kate can answer Amy. ¡°Why are you here¡± David sudden voice stopped her. ¡°Huh, didn''t you tell me to wait for you¡± Kate was confused. ¡°I told you to wait for me, but why are you standing in so much sun''s heat? what if you get sunstroke.¡±"¡± David scolded her in a soft voice. Kate:!!!!!! Kate was speechless and didn''t know what to say to him at this point. Of course, she was feeling hot from the sun''s heat but not so much that she would get sunstroke. chapter 15 : * Wild kiss * chapter 15 : * Wild kiss * Kate was speechless and didn''t know what to say to him at this point. Of course, she was feeling hot from the sun''s heat but not so much that she would get sunstroke. Seeing she was silently staring at him he sighed. Without dy for a second, he held her hand and took her to the car. He opened the door of the car, put her inside the car, and closed the door. He went himself to open the driver''s seat door, sat inside, closed the door, and drove away. Amy was still standing there in a shocking state,'''' did they just ignore me and leave without saying anything'''' David drove for five minutes and then stopped the car in an empty space on the side of the road. David unbuckles his seat belt first, He then unbuckles Kate''s seat belt, grabs her by the waist, and puts her on hisp. His sudden action frightened the kate. David grabbed the back of her head and sealed her lips with his. He kissed her wildly, this kiss has nothing inmon with his morning kiss. He kissed her like a wild beast. he finally found a chance to kiss her like this. Kate felt her body fall limb. she doesn''t know how to react to his sudden kiss. David kissed her until she was out of her breath. David suddenly stopped his action what are you doing, why didn''t you take breaths'''' Then Kate remembered that she stopped breathing. Her face was red like a tomato, she lowered her head. Kate was embarrassed. David gave a helpless sigh. He hugged her with both hands and put his chin on her shoulder.'''' what happened, you didn''t like it when I kissed you'''' David wanted to know why she didn''t respond to him when he kissed her. ''''''I didn''t know how to respond, before kate finished her word, David suddenlyughed out loud. At that time Kate really wanted to dig a hole and push herself in that hole to hide. That was too embarrassing. Kate tried to break herself free from his embrace but was unable to do so because he held her more tightly. She couldn''t take hisughing anymore, so she red at him furiously. Facing her sudden re, David immediately stoppedughing. '''''''''''' Okay, okay, I am sorry wifey.you just said I''m your first andst man that''s why I am so happy. David chuckled proudly. He took his mouth near Kate''s ear and whispered sweetly in her ear.'' ''''''''''I will teach you how to please your husband.'''''''''''' After listening to him, Kate felt all the blood in her body rush to her cheeks. '''' how can he be this shameless '''''' she was thinking this in her head. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. David smirked after seeing her reaction. David kissed her forehead and returned her to her seat, he fastened her seat belt again. He started the car. They both fell silent. David drives the car and also peeks at her blushing face from time to time. He smiled to himself. After a while, David''s car stopped in front of a luxurious hotel. Kate looked outside the car, ''''''Why are we here: ''''Kate turned her head at David and asked. David didn''t give any response to her question, he got off and went around to open the car door for Kate. Kate looked puzzled. David extended his right hand toward Kate, Kate understood his action, and she held his hand. He pulled her outside for lunch''''David just said these two words to her, David held her waist with his left hand and took her inside the hotel. Alex appeared in front of them. ¡°Master, Madam¡± Alex greet them. Kate returned his greeting. ¡°Master everything is ready, you can go inside." David already gave the order to arrange everything and also checked this ce in advance. ¡°Hmm¡± David makes a knowing sound. David led her into a private room. Aftering inside, Kate looked around. That room was luxurious. There were many food dishes arranged on a table in the middle of the room. David led her near a seat and pulled a chair, but instead of her he sat himself down and grabbed Kate by her waist and made her sit on hisp. Kate was caught by surprise.ing to her senses, she tried to wiggle out of his grip, but he held her more tightly. ¡°Wifey, don''t move¡± David warned her in a horse''s voice. ¡°I want to sit in a chair¡± Kate was feeling really ufortable to sit like this. She wanted to get up from hisp, but she can''t even move, how can she get up if he didn''t let go of his grip on her waist. ¡°NO, you will gradually be ustomed to it¡± David looked at her, he soothes her hair with his fingers. ¡°huh?¡±Kate didn''t understand his word''s meaning. ¡°Yeah from now on when we will be alone, you will only sit on myp:¡± Kate wanted to ask him if he took the wrong medicine, but she stopped her words. ¡°How can you eat if I sit on yourp¡± Kate tried to exin. ¡°I want to hold you in my arm and I don''t have any problem with that.¡± Kate understood his nature very much already in such a short time, if he wants to do something, he will definitely do that even if she refuses. ¡°: okay, now tell me what do you want to eat:¡± David began to feed her the dishes that Kate points her finger at. David knew her taste. His wife always liked spicy and sour food. she doesn''t like sweet food. After filling her stomach, David himself began to eat her leftover food from the same te even the same spoon he feeds her without any hesitation. Kate was shocked, she looked at him with big eyes. David saw that his wife was looking at him with big eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± David asked her. ¡°Why are you eating my leftover?¡±Kate frowned her eyebrows and asked him. ¡°Because I don''t want you to waste food, so I finished for you¡± Kate was left speechless, how can he say this nonsense, on the table, there were still some untouched dishes left, he ordered too much and now he is showing her this invalid reason. Chapter 16 * His whole world has turned totally up and down * Chapter 16 * His whole world has turned totally up and down * Kate was left speechless, how can he say this nonsense, on the table, there were still some untouched dishes left, he ordered too much now he was showing her this invalid reason, even a fool would not believe his words. ¡°: what do you want to eat for dessert?¡± ¡°''I want ice-cream¡± kate''s eyes were sparking like a star. She really likes ice-cream, but she can''t eat it until she has wished to suffer. ¡°Not possible.¡± David rejected her immediately. She pouted her mouth at him, ¡°Kate, you have a cold problem, you can''t eat anything cold, so you can eat anything other than cold food.:¡±"¡± he told her seriously Kate suddenly remembered something after listening to his words, ''''''By the way, how can you know I have a cold problem and I can''t eat anything cold?¡± Kate looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You don''t have to know, just avoid anything cold¡± he didn''t want to tell her anything yet. Kate felt angry because he didn''t answer. Seeing she was angry he kissed her lips softly. Kate was blushing, she forgot her anger immediately. David was happy because it is easy to melt her anger. After some time they left the hotel, but someone has already seen them together which he wanted to keep hidden from everyone as long as his wife is not ready¡± David took her to their East Park apartment. He parked his car in the garage. Suddenly his phone rang, seeing the number, he knew he had to receive the call. He took her to the elevator and opened the elevator door for her,¡± wifey, you go upstairs first, I have to take this call>¡± Kate understands that a call might be important. ¡°Okay,¡± Kate replied to him and closed the elevator door. After Kate left, David received the call. ¡°speak.¡±David''s order in a dangerous voice. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°: Master, we already caught him, he was following you and also took pictures of you and Madam. ¡°These idiots, think they can do whatever they want and I will not take any action. Did they take me as a fool?¡± David gave a sinister smile, of course, he already knew someone was following him¡°Cut his tongue and hand and sent him to them as my warning.'''' After giving instructions he hung up the call. Coming upstairs Kate went to their bedroom. She took a quick shower. She came downstairs at the same time David also entered the living room. After he saw her his cold dark eyes turned warm and bright. David walked over to her just as she was about to say something, he pulled her into his embrace. Kate thought I think from now on I have to be ready all the time for his sudden action. ¡°"¡± why didn''t you dry your hair beforeing downstairs,¡± he said as he touched her wet hair. He took her to the sofa and sat her on the sofa, he turned on the television and handed the remote to her. ¡°You sit here and watch TV, I will be right back.¡± saying that he went upstairs. Kate started watching some news. after some moments she heard the sound of his footsteps and turned to look at him. She was surprised to see a hairdryer in his hand. He came and sat down next to her. Davidid her down and put her head on his thigh. He started drying her hair with a hairdryer.¡± never leave your hair wet in the future, you will catch cold¡± Seeing him care for her, she was moved. Tears welled up in her eyes. She hugged his thigh and let her tears fall down silently. After drying her hair, he put the hairdryer on a table next to the sofa. She was silent, so he thought she was falling asleep, so he wanted to turn her around to make herfortable to sleep. But suddenly she was shaking her head and refused to turn around. he thought that she might be shy to look at him, so he touched her cheek lovingly. but he felt her cheeks were wet. he froze immediately. He forcefully turned her toward him to face him. seeing the tears falling uncontrobly from her eyes, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°What happened, why are you crying?¡± David frowned his eyebrows, he felt an uneasy pain inside his heart. ¡°Nothing I''m just happy because you care for me so much that I couldn''t stop myself from crying¡± Kate tried to smile at him but her tears betrayed her. she could not hold back her tears. He put her on hisp and hugged her tightly. her face was on his chest, she had heard his loud heartbeat, she felt rxed. ¡°you are my wife, if I don''t take care of you then who will also I don''t want to take care of anyone other than you.¡± After listening to his words Kate started crying loudly. he sighed helplessly.¡± I feel helpless if you cry so don''t cry¡± he hugged her and coaxed her until she stopped crying and became calm. After a while David warmly looked down at his wife, Kate already fell asleep after crying. He warmly looked down at his wife in his embrace. she always has a headache if she cries loudly. the headache won''t go until she falls asleep. so she always falls asleep after crying. Seeing her face was red from crying, David felt bitter, he knew her heartache. In the past, he had felt the same pain. But time and reality make him cruel and his heart became hard like stone even he didn''t have any desire or hope of happiness in his own life, so he didn''t feel anything until he met her 3-year ago. His whole world has turned totally up and down. But now he doesn''t feel the same as he felt 3 years ago before he met her because now he has her, she is the key to his happiness. She is his dark life''s only light. He knows without her he can''t live anymore. His restless mind calmed down immediately when he saw her face. She became his whole word without his knowing. Now in his life, his only wish is to give her everything she desires. Chapter 17 * we have each other * Chapter 17 * we have each other * His restless mind calmed down immediately when he saw her face. she bes his whole world without his knowledge. Now in his life, his only wish is to give her everything she desires. He slowly got up from the sofa with her in his embrace and went to their bedroom. hees to the bedroom and gentlyys her on the bed. He adjusted the room temperature for her. he kissed her forehead. He also wanted to hug in his embrace and rest early, but he has to do some work now. So he left the bedroom quietly. He went to the study room. Picking up his phone, he called Liam.¡±I think they got some clue already today they sent someone to follow me but thankfully I was alert enough and my man already caught him before he sent anything to them¡± David knows now that they have already sent someone to follow him they will no longer sit idly by. ¡°shit even a dog''s nose can''t be fast enough from them." Liam cursed these bastards ¡°I know, no one knows them better than I do, that''s why I want some security for Kate. I want 1 female and 5 male best bodyguards within 2 days. ¡°why 1 and 5?¡± Liam wants to know. ¡°The female bodyguard will be with Kate and the other bodyguards will protect her from the shadow David didn''t want to disturb Kate''s peaceful life, so he wanted to protect her without her knowing ¡°okay I understand, tomorrow bring your wife with you to dinner with us, we also want to meet her '''' Liam asked David, Adam already making him crazy from yesterday and told him to ask David when they will meet their bro''s, little sweetheart. ''''I can''t say for sure, I''ll let you knowter.''''After saying this, David hung up. after he finished his other important work, he went back to the bedroom. His wife was still sleeping. Her sleeping posture was really something. She was sleeping on her stomach, David smiled himself, he took off his slipper and got up on the bed, lie next to her and hugged her from behind. A year ago it was a dream, but now finally his dream hase true. She was his only lifeline, whoever wants to cross that line, he would destroy them before they could Kate woke up in the evening. she looked outside the window. It''s already dark outside. she looked at her waist and saw a pair of hands wrapped around her waist. She already knew who was hugging her. She slowly turned around to face him. seeing his perfect face¡± god how can this man always looks so perfect¡±"¡± His whole body was pressing against her. He wrapped her legs between his legs. She wanted to use the bathroom, but once she tried to move in his embrace he immediately opened N?velDrama.Org content rights. his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± David asked her in a sleepy tone. Obviously, he was asleep until she moved.¡±I want to use the bathroom.¡± David moved his body from her and sat up. ¡°Go¡± Kate got out of bed and entered the bathroom. After she was done with her business she freshened up, and she came out. David was still in bed and looking at her.¡±e here.¡± David extended his hands towards her direction. Kate went to see him. David pulled her on hisp and hugged her with both hands tightly. ¡°Never cry anymore, from now on we have each other, we don''t need anyone else.¡± ¡°Now tell me what do you want for dinner?¡± ¡°Anything is fine¡± David stood up to Kate in his embrace. ¡°Put me down, I can walk.¡±Kate tried to get down. Don''t move, if you move, you will fall down.¡± David warned her in a serious voice. But inside he was smiling, she was so light weighted how could he drop her even if she jumped in his embrace. Kate immediately stopped moving and warped her hands around his neck. Aftering downstairs he put her on the kitchen counter. ¡°Sit here quietly¡± David cut some fruits for her and told her to eat them. He has started cooking. After 40 min he finished cooking. Dinner was ready. It looked very delicious and it''s fragrance whet the appetite. ¡°Can I sit on a chair to eat?¡± Kate asked David. David gave her a mischievous smile¡± what do you think¡± she immediately understood his answer was obviously no. he made her sit on hisp, she signed subconsciously. ¡°Why you sighed?¡± ¡°Nothing I feel everything is too sudden.¡± ¡°But I don''t think so¡± he mummers under his breath. This was his dream which he has been watching for 3 years already. He started to feed her and also ate himself. After they finished their dinner he told her to go upstairs. Katees to the bedroom. She took a nightdress from the wardrobe and walked into the bathroom. 20 minter shees out. David was working on hisptop. Seeing her he closed hisptop and put theptop on the side table. She walked over and got up on the bed. just as she got up on the bed, David had already pulled her into his embrace. She was nervous. She already shared a bed with him, but hees to the bed when she is asleep. But now she was wide awake. Picking up the uneasiness in her eyes he already knew she was nervous. ¡°Sleep, don''t think too much.¡±He softly pats her head. He wants her so badly. He can barely control his desire for her, but he will not force her until she is ready. She immediately rxed her body and hugged him back. she felt secure inside his embrace. They hugged each other and fell asleep in peace! The next morning, when Kate woke up she couldn''t believe her own eyes. Her whole body was on top of David''s body. Her two hands are wrapped around David''s neck like a snake and David''s hands are wrapped around her waist. Seeing this, Kate thought in her head¡± since when I have be so desperate.¡± she felt shy She clearly remembersst night they just hugged each other but now she was lying on top of his body. Chapter 18 : * only think of me and miss me * Chapter 18 : * only think of me and miss me * The next morning, when Kate woke up she couldn''t believe her own eyes. Her whole body was on top of David''s body. Her two hands are wrapped around David''s neck and David''s hands are wrapped around her waist. Seeing this kate thought in her head¡± since when I be so desperate.¡± She clearly remembersst night they just hugged each other but now she was lying on top of his body. Kate tried to get down slowly without waking David. But David suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Using me all night like a sleeping bed now you wake up you''re escaping like a thief." Kate really wanted to banish herself in the air when she heard his word. this man was too much, she was sleeping how could she know what she did in her sleeping state. David woke up much earlier than her. David was always a light sleeper and sometimes sleeps only three to four hours. sometimes can''t even fall asleep at night. But today he slept peacefully with her in his arms. when he woke up, he saw she was sleeping on his chest. He was very happy. He didn''t want to breathe loudly. David hugged her, he wanted to stay that way all day. ¡°Good morning wifey¡± David gave her a kiss on the head. Kate raised her head and shyly met David''s dark eyes. ¡°Good morning¡± Kate wished him back. ¡°Do you think my day can start well with your dry greetings¡± David smirked. Before Kate could ask him what he meant by those words, David started kissing her. David kissed her forehead, then cheeks, her nose, and sealed his lips with his. At first, Kate didn''t respond to his kiss, she didn''t know how to catch up with his wild kiss. David already knows what she was thinking ¡°Follow my lips¡± David softly whispered and started kissing her lips again. Sometimeter Kate slowly started kissing him back. After a while, David stopped kissing her. Seeing her red lips and blushing face he thought if he didn''t stop now he really couldn''t control himself anymore and would im her. Heid her back on the bed, got out of the bed, and went to the bathroom. Kate heard the sound of a shower, her face was burning hot she really kissed him back. She may not know much about physical rtionships, but she understands why David ran to the bathroom like this. Earlier, when David was kissing her, Kate had already felt the changes in his body. After a while, Davides out of the bathroom. He looked at the bed. the bed was empty and his wife was not there. David changed his bathrobe into office clothes. Aftering out of the room, he started looking for Kate. Finally, he found her in the kitchen. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kate turned around to face him when she heard his voice. ¡°I''m making breakfast¡± Kate answered him with her still blushing face. ¡°No need¡± David refused her in a worried tone. David took her by the hand and led her out of the kitchen. David makes her sit on the sofa in the living room. ¡°When I am at home I will cook but when I''m not the maids will cook, but you can''t go inside the kitchen without me do you understand.¡± Kate understands that he was very serious. So she didn''t ask for anything, just nodded her head. ¡°Now go take a shower and get ready for college. I''m making breakfast.¡± Kate came upstairs and took a shower. Kate wore a light blue dress and left her hair open. Katees downstairs after getting ready. She had just reached the stairs when she saw David was already sitting at the dining table with breakfast. She slowly walked up to David and sat on hisp herself. ¡°Whoa, my wife learned everything very quickly.¡± David chuckled. Kate rolled her eyes at him¡± if I want to sit in a chair, will you let me sit?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± David smirked. ¡°Nothing.¡± she already knew she couldn''t win against him, so this is what you''d think to the line up. They had breakfast together. David drives Kate to college. David parked the car in front of the college. ¡°What time your sses will be finish¡± ¡°four-thirty¡± Kate looked at him. ¡°Alright, today I can''te to pick you up so I will send someone to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Kate thought maybe he had some important work to do. David pulled her into his embrace ¡°don''t look at any other boys, only think of me and miss me okay.¡± David continually kissed her on her cheeks and warned her. Kateughed when she saw his childish act. ¡°All right¡± Kate kissed David on his right cheek. David was satisfied with her answer. ¡°Okay go¡± David let go of Kate from his embrace and opened the car door for her. Kate got out of the car and went inside the college. Davides to hispany, Alex was already waiting for his Master, David entered the office lobby. ¡°Good morning Master¡± Alex greeted David. ¡°Good morning¡± David also replied to him. Suddenly Alex was looking at his Master''s face. He immediately understood his Master was in a very good mood today. Alex followed his Master and entered David''s office. ¡°Report¡± David just spoke one word. Alex immediately understood¡± Master, Miss Martin was the one who sent him.¡± ¡°That old man really couldn''t control her anymore,¡± David smirked but Alex could feel his Master''s murderous look. ¡°Arrange a meeting with that old man, I want to know what excuse he wants to give this time." ¡°okay Master, when do you want to meet him?¡± Alex wanted to know before he arranged the meeting. ¡°Today¡± David does not want to dy this matter. ¡°Okay, I''m will make the arrangements immediately. Master, your new phones have arrived, I put it on N?velDrama.Org content rights. your desk.¡± Alex pointed his finger behind David. David turned his head on his desk ¡°Okay, you go now¡± David gesture his hand to Alex. Alex left David''s office. After Alex left David sat on a chair and opened the phone box, seeing the couple''s phone''s he immediately wanted to go to his wife. Chapter 19 * what is not yours * Chapter 19 * what is not yours * After Alex left David sat on the chair and opened the phone box, seeing the couple''s of phone he immediately wanted to go to his wife. but he knew he couldn''t go now. ¡°Control yourself.¡± David scolded himself. He had to meet that old man, if not things will be out of control just like before. He started thinking about what his wife was doing in college. He sighed,¡± I really miss my princess.¡±'' In S college, ¡°Sorry, Amy¡±"Kate already said sorry a hundred times. ¡°Seriously Kate, now that you have a handsome husband, you forget your only friend.¡± Amy pretends to be angry. ¡°you also were there, did he give a minute to say anything?''¡±"Kate tried to exin. ¡°Okay I will forgive you in one condition if you treat me a big meal,¡± Amy said with a smile, she was just teasing her. ¡°Okay, deal.¡± ¡°"¡± okay, now tell me have you and your husband done it yet?¡±''¡± Amy was beyond curious, ¡°No¡± Kate was shy. ¡°Kate don''t tell your husband really don''t? before Amypleted her words, Kate pressed her hand on Amy''s mouth to prevent her from saying anything nonsensical. ¡°don''t talk nonsense¡± Kate rolled her eyes at Amy. Amy began tough, ¡°I think I have to break up with you?¡±Kate pouted her mouth. Amy felt goosebumps. ¡°Kate if someone hears your words, they will misunderstand us¡± Kate left speechless ¡°this girl,¡± ¡°Okay I know I can''t win with you, I will treat you lunch.¡±Kate changed the topic. She really can''t tell those morning actions in front of Amy otherwise she will not miss a chance to tease her. Suddenly Kate remembered David''s crazy smile, she really started to miss him a little. At lunchtime, Kate took out her phone to check if her husband had left any calls or messages. ¡°nothing¡± Kate was disappointed. Yesterday after only two hours he called to say he missed her. But today he didn''t even send a message. She was engrossed in her thoughts. Suddenly Amy called her, Kate came to her senses. ¡°What happened?¡±Kate looked at Amy. ¡°Your phone is ringing.¡± Amy pointed her finger at Kate''s phone. Without thinking, Kate immediately received the call. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± but when she heard Alex''s voice Kate was disappointed. ¡°Mr Wood,¡± Kate replied. ¡°Madam, I''m at your college canteen, can youe here?¡± ¡°Huh, okay I aming¡± Kate hung up the call. ¡°Amy let''s go to the canteen.¡±Kate took Amy with her to the canteen Alex was already sitting at a canteen table with arranged lunch Seeing his madam, he stood up. he pulled a chair for Kate and requested her to sit down. Then he told Amy to sit down. Kate saw Alex was still standing there. ¡°Mr. Wood, please sit with us,¡± Kate told Alex. ¡°it''s okay Madam,¡± Kate cut off his words. ¡°Mr. Wood if you stand here like this it will be awkward for us, so please sit down.¡± Alex understood what his Madam meant. Other students were also there, so he didn''t refuse anymore and sat down on a chair opposite Kate and Amy. ¡°I don''t think these foods are from our canteen,¡± Amy asked Alex. ¡°Of course not, this lunch was sent by master for Madam.¡± Alex never forgets to praise his Master in front of his Madam. ¡°wow Kate you''re really lucky¡± Amy teased Kate with a teasing smile. Kate felt happy. ¡°"¡± where is your Master? Did your Master have his lunch?¡±Kate wanted to know if he had lunch or not. ¡°Master has an important meeting so Master will have lunch there.¡± Alex thought if Master didn''t have to meet that old devil, he would have his lunch with Madam. ¡°Okay I understand it''s enough for me if he had his lunch in time,¡± Kate said with a mild smile. That meeting might be important, that''s why he didn''t call her. Kate is starting to miss him more. ¡°Madam please start before it gets cold,¡± Alex told Kate. Kate and Amy started to eat. Just as they finished their lunch Evan appeared there out of nowhere and sat down next to Alex without asking anyone permission. The three of them stare at him in surprise. Amy was the one who breaks the silence.¡± Evan, what are doing?¡± Amy asked him angrily. Evan ignored Amy and turned to Alex.¡± who are you¡± Evan asked Alex. Alex angrily hissed¡± who I am you don''t have to know nor do I need to report to you?" I don''t think anyone here is happy with your sudden entry, so I think you should go.¡± Alex told him to leave directly from there. ¡°Kate, who is he?¡± Evan ignored Alex and looked at Kate. ¡°I don''t think I have to tell you who is he, please leave.¡±Kate was beyond angry, she was gritting her teeth. ¡°My Madam also doesn''t want to see you so please leave before I use force on you.¡± Alex said, "But Evan just sat there. Suddenly Evan''s eyes opened widely.¡± Madam, why is he calling you Madam? I don''t think anyone from the Waston family will call you in this way.¡± Evan was surprised. ¡°Kate I already told you don''t even think of having a man other than me¡± Evan was furious. He started to react as she cheated on him. Suddenly Alex grabbed Evan''s shirt cor and pulled him from his chair. ¡°Don''t try to dream or think about what is not yours.¡± Alex coldly warned Evan. Kate was feeling embarrassed, everyone in the canteen was staring at them. ¡°Mr. Wood leave him.¡± Alex immediately let go of Evan''s shirt cor in Kate''s words ¡°Evan, stop disturbing me, otherwise I have toin against you to the principal.¡±Kate wanted to kick that asshole. ¡°Kate I don''t care, you can''t choose anyone other than me.¡±Saying these words, Evan left angrily from there. Kate turned to Alex¡± sorry Mr wood¡± Kate was embarrassed. she doesn''t know how to exin it to him. ¡°Madam this is not your fault, so don''t waste your sorry on an unimportant person,¡± Alex said to Kate with a mild smile. Alex felt madam shouldn''t feel sorry because of that idiot, he is an unimportant person who is like nobody to Madam Chapter 20 * she was his,only his * Chapter 20 * she was his,only his * Alex felt madam shouldn''t feel sorry because of that idiot; he is an unimportant person like nobody to Madam. ¡°Madam, I willeter to pick you up today after your sses, and I have to go now.¡± After he greeted her, Alex left. ¡°See, my feares true.¡± Kate looked at Amy helplessly, and Amy also didn''t know what to say in this situation. In a luxurious mansion garden, two people are sitting there. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to meet this old man? A man in histe 70 but still healthy and fit and was sitting there, drinking his tea. ¡°Mr Martin, don''t you know why I''m here?¡± David smirked. Suddenly that old man sighed.¡± David, it''s been 3 years, can''t you,¡± before he could finish his words, David stopped him. ¡°Mr Martin I don''t want to talk about our past because you know that I''ll not forget that matter, I am here to warn you if she repeats the same mistakes this time I will not wait for any evidence rather I''ll shoot her directly and this time even you can''t stop me so stop her, if you can''t do that and I will do that.¡± Mr Martin gripped his teacup tightly. He knew very well what this guy could do if anyone crossed his line. This is the reason for his concern. ¡°I know you better than anyone, no need to tell me, but can''t you just ept her.¡± Mr Martin looked at David pitifully, ¡°No, when no one was there to help me, you helped me. I returned everything tenfold, so you don''t owe me anything. Also, if I find out that it also involved you with that incident 3 years ago, you can''t me me for being cruel.'''' David stood up¡± the rest is up to you¡± he left without giving Mr Martin any chance to speak. He was Mr Zack Martin, a retired army general and S country''s sessful entrepreneur. He was never afraid of anyone, but she was his only weakness. How could he not care about David''s threat because if David found any evidence, he would spare no one. ¡°Gorgee here.¡± He called his Butler Gorge and immediately came, ¡°call your young Miss now and tell her I called her toe here immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, old master¡± Gorge immediately called on a number. ¡°Hello Miss, Master asked you toe here immediately.¡± ¡°Okay," the girl''s voice was heard on the phone. After the call ended, Butler turned to his master. ¡°Old master, Miss said she ising.¡± ¡°Hmm¡± saying that he thought of something. After David left the mansion, he went to his office. He called Alex to his office. Alex felt his heart was beating too fast. If he tells his Master about his love rival, he will go crazy from jealousy. seeing his uneasy look ¡°What happened, you look nervous¡± David looked at Alex suspiciously. Of course, I''m worried about my heart. ¡°Did your Madam like her lunch?¡± he waited for Alex''s answer. ¡°Yes Master, Madam liked the lunch, she also asked about you. Listening to his wife ask about him, David gave a small smile.¡± what did she ask?¡± he wanted to know more. ¡°Madam asked if you had your lunch on time or not.¡± David felt too happy; his wife cared for him. Alex wants his master to stay in a good mood before he breaks the news. So his master will at least spare him alive. ¡°Master.¡± he was about to speak but felt something hold his tongue. David stared at Alex with hints of impatience on his face. Seeing his Master was bing impatient, he finally said out loud what he wanted to say. ¡°at madam''s college in front of everyone, a guy told Madam that other than him Madam can''t be with other men. Alex finished everything without stopping his breath. Inside the office, everything fell dead silent. Alex didn''t dare to breathe loudly in fear that his master might beat him in his anger, or his breathing sounds might wake up his master''s demon side. David started tapping his fingers on his desk without showing a little anger: the fear of the most of his master silent mode, Alex felt his heart could stop soon. ¡°A man says this to my wife¡± there was a hint of danger in his tone of voice. Alex gave a subtle nod at David. Alex told his master everything. ¡°Since when?¡± David asked. ¡°I think for a long time.¡± ¡°What was your Madam''s reaction when he said this?¡± asked David. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Madam was furious.¡± Alex thought you just wanted to know your wife''s reaction. David continued to tap his fingers on the table. Alex started feeling suffocated and wanted to run away from here. ¡°Go find out everything about that guy, don''t miss out on anything otherwise you know what I''ll do with you,¡± ¡°I know Master don''t worry¡± Alex left the office without dying a second. David was staring at the custom made couple''s phones on his desk.his face was icy cold, thinking that other men like his wife also dare to confess in front of everyone, he felt a strong sense of jealousy boiling inside his heart. He wanted to tear out that guy''s eyes. He was so angry that he wanted to burn the whole S country with that guy. How dare he, he wants his wife. Impossible, he will never give that opportunity to anyone ever. She was his, only his. ¡°Smack¡± Evan broke his phone in anger. ¡°Evan, you already know she doesn''t like you, so you should let go.¡± a friend of Evan''s told him. ¡°Impossible, I can''t, and I won''t. I love her, and she can only be mine, I have to do something.¡± ¡°Evan, do nothing you regretter.¡± a friend said But Evan didn''t take anyone''s words seriously. Just turned around and left. After Alex left David''s office, he immediately called a person and told him to find out everything about Evan as fast as he could. Just as secretary Liza wanted to knock on David''s office door, Alex gripped her hands. e Chapter 21 * He was like a lost child * Chapter 21 * He was like a lost child * Just as secretary Liza wanted to knock on David''s office door, Alex sped her hands. ¡°What happened, I have to give this NKpany''s file to my boss. Why are you stopping me? Alex''s actions confused Liza? ¡°If you don''t want to face our Master''s most dangerous devil mood, then don''t disturb him now.¡± Alex gave a pitiful look. She understood his words'' meaning, so she just turned around and left. When David walked out of his office, Alex was still standing in front of his office door. Seeing his Master suddenly walking out of his office, he slightly jolted and immediately greeted him. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Did youplete the task I gave you?¡± David narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°not yet master, but soon, I already told them to find out immediately,¡± Alex exined to him immediately. Davidpletely ignored Alex''s exnation and started walking toward the elevator; Alex also followed him. After going downstairs, David got in the car. But Alex was still standing outside and waiting for his master''s order. ¡°Why are you still standing there, driving the car,¡± David said David knew if he drove the car he might kill someone to vent his wrath. Alex immediately got in the car and started the engine¡± Master, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Idiot, don''t you know where I want to go now?¡± His calm demon had exploded into a wild fit of anger. Alex started driving quietly, not saying a word. He was afraid of getting into trouble. Of course, he knew where his Master wanted to go. ¡°But master, don''t you think this is too early, there is still one and a half hours left before Madam''s college ends.¡± but if he says this to his Master in this situation, his master will skin him alive and throw him on a busy road Thirty minutester, Alex parked the car in front of the college''s opposite side of the road. Alex''s hands held the steering wheel while his entire body was still drenched in a cold sweat. Inside, the car was dead silent. Alex snuck a peek at his Master through the rearview mirror. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Seeing his Master''s face, he knows his Master is nning something dangerous. Now he feels pity for that guy who wanted their Madam. His Master was looking at the college direction silently. That was not what he looked like. People call that look a stare. ¡°Master say something if you opened your mouth, the hot air inside you would reduce the heat a little and he worried about his madam. After Kate''s ss ended, she rechecked her phone, but he didn''t call her to her disappointment. Now she started getting a little angry. Even though he was busy and couldn''t, he just sent her a message. Now she suddenly regretted a little that she said in the morning that she would miss him. Because of that, now, he doesn''t even remember calling her. ¡°Why are you staring at your phone like this all day long?¡± Amy raised her eyebrows at Kate. ¡°Nothing¡± Kate immediately denied that she wasn''t, but her voice sounded like of course something. ¡°but your facial expressions are saying something else.¡± Amy startedughing at her reaction. ¡°You can call him if he doesn''t¡± Amy was watching her full day to know why she was looking at her phone from time to time. ¡°why would I?¡± She said this but was thinking of something else inside her brain. Not only thinking, but also cursing him. ¡°Okay okay, don''t be angry, it''s all your husband''s fault.¡± although Amy said this to please Kate, she still couldn''t stop herself fromughing at Kate''s cuteness. Kate red at Amy¡± stop now; otherwise, I''ll sew your mouth with a needle.¡± Amy immediately pressed her mouth with both hands to stop herself fromughing. Suddenly Kate''s phone rang. Kate received the call while she was still ring at Amy. ¡°Hello Madam, I''m here in front of your college gate to pick you up,¡± Alex hurriedly said to Kate. ¡°Okay, I''ming in 5 min¡± after saying this, she hung up the call. She looked at Amy, who was still trying to suppress herughter¡± Mr Wood is here to pick me up, so I have to go now. I''ll deal with itter.¡± ¡°Okay sorry, let''s go. I''ll go with you.¡± Kate and Amy walked out of college and stood in front of their college gate. When Alex noticed his madam in front of the college gate, he got out of the car, and he opened the back seat door for her. ¡°I will call youter,¡± Kate said bye to Amy and got in the car. Alex closed the car''s back door and got into the driver''s seat. Just as Kate turned around to move, she jumped up in surprise to see David inside the car. But he was staring at her with a smile. ¡°Why are you here¡±es out from her shocking state. She asked David without thinking about what to say. David looked at her innocently and came here to pick up my wife.¡± Kate remembered something seeing his innocent look and felt angry. He didn''t call her all day, but now howe he has time toe to pick her up personally. Although she was happy inside, she looked angry outside so asking nothing anymore, she just ignored him and looked outside the car window. It left David and Alex speechless by her actions. David''s eyes were wide open in disbelief. ¡°My wife just ignored me. Why?¡± Alex looked at his Master''s speechless and helpless expression through the rearview mirror. Seeing this look at his Master''s face, Alex was a little happy. He was trying his best not tough out loud. His Master was in a devilish mood just 10 minutes ago, but now he was like a lost child that someone left him in a strange ce. ''''our Madam is the only one who can control our Master''s mood anytime she wants.'''' David coughed to get her attention, but Kate still ignored him. e Chapter 22 * I starting to like him * Chapter 22 * I starting to like him * Alex looked at his Master''s speechless and helpless expression through the rearview mirror. Seeing this look at his Master''s face, Alex was a little happy; he tried his best not tough out loud. His Master was in a devilish mood just 10 minutes ago, but now he was like a lost child that someone left him in a strange ce. ''''our Madam is the only one who can control our Master''s mood anytime she wants.'''' David coughed to get her attention, but Kate still ignored him. ¡°Wifey,¡± David called her softly in a lovely tone. Kate:,!!!!!!, who was looking outside, didn''t give any response. David was confused about what had just happened and why she was angry. Suddenly David saw Alex staring at him with a cheerful expression. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I think you don''t need your googly eyes anymore,¡± David asked Alex in an icy impersonal voice. Alex was shocked at his Master''s sudden crisp voice¡± Master.'''' he immediately understood why his Master asked this, so he didn''t dare to look back again. David pulled Kate inside his embrace. It was shocking. Her gaze met his deep ck eyes. ¡°Wifey, why are angry.¡± Kate thought this man is so innocent, doesn''t he know why I''m angry?'''' Kate stared at him for a long time. ¡°Nothing I am not angry¡± but when said this David was 100% sure she was furious. Suddenly David thought he did that b****rd disturbed his wife again. At this thought, he was fuming with anger inside but didn''t show on his facial expression. ¡°We''ll talk at home then¡± after that he didn''t ask her anything anymore and just hugged her tightly. 30 minter, they reached their apartment. Before Alex could open the backseat door for them, David had already opened the door himself. He got out of the car with Kate. he held her hand and walked toward the elevator. Just as they entered their apartment, he pushed her against the wall across from the living room. Before she realised what was happening, he started kissing her wildly. His tongue slips through her clenched teeth and ys with her tongue. He was exploring every inch of mouth hungrily. Kate was in shock initially, but like her mind was in a trance, she slowly closed her eyes and started kissing him back. Getting a response from her, David kissed her more wildly. Until Kate was almost out of breath, David reluctantly pulled away from her lips. The sounds of their panting breath filled the living room. He pressed his forehead against hers and asked in a low, hoarse voice,¡± baby, are you still angry?¡± Kate didn''t dare to look into his eyes; she was blushing hard but said nothing. David looked at her, and his breath touched her face. ¡°don''t be angry anymore if you get angry in the future just vent your anger on me but don''t ignore me like you did today.¡± he coaxed her like a child. She looked at him and didn''t know what to do anymore. David hugged her tightly and let her be in his embrace. Then she suddenly felt something hard poking on her lower abdomen. She was blushing hard. She tried to move from his embrace. ¡°Don''t move otherwise, I can''t keep him in control," he whispered in her ear in a hoarse voice. Kate stopped moving immediately. After a few moments, David kissed her lips softly and let her go.'''' go upstairs and freshen up.¡± Kate didn''t look at him anymore. She immediately ran upstairs as fast as she could, but David''s sudden voice stopped her in her truck. ¡°don''t run on stairs if you fall by any chance you will get hurt badly¡± David worriedly warned her from behind. She immediately stopped running and started strolling. On the stairs without looking back. Aftering to the bedroom, she ced her bag on a table and went to the bathroom. She stripped her clothes and got in the shower. Kate looked at herself in the mirror; she was still blushing crazily. These feelings were new to her, but she liked them. She did nothing like this, but now with her husband, she loved this feeling. When she was with him, she could not resist him for anything. She asked herself¡± do I regret, no, I don''t regret it because I starting to like him.¡± sheughed softly. On the other side of the city. In Martin''s mansion''s living room, Mr Martin was sitting on the sofa, and a girl in herte twenties was standing in front of him silently. Her name was Alina Martin; her appearance is noble yet very aggregate. She was about 5 feet 4 inches, and with her 4-inch-high heels, she looked at least 5''8.she has a beautiful face and sexy body. Her hair had a straight stay that hung over her shoulder. She was dressed in a short ck dress. Standing there, she looked sexy and beautiful, but her aura was proud anyone could tell she belongs from a wealthy and novel family. Mr Martin looks at his granddaughter emotionally¡± Alina, give up. You have already wasted so many years on a person who never wanted you, and never will.¡± ¡°Grandpa doesn''t worry. I know what I''m doing.¡± she directly refused to ept and gave up. ¡°David was here today¡± Mr Martin suddenly said, Alina''s eyes sparkling up like stars. ¡°David was here today, why didn''t you tell me before, you know I really can see him, but from a distance?¡± Alina asked her grandpa in an upset tone of voice. If he had informed her earlier that David was here as she could at least see him even, he wouldn''t have wanted to see her. That would be enough for her. ¡°He didn''te here for fun; he came here to give us a warning¡± Mr Martin still can feel David''s cold and dangerous eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alina asked her grandpa softly, but anybody could tell she was nervous from her tone of voice. ¡°He said he would not spare us this time if you cross his line again, and also said if I don''t stop you, he will. And both of us know him better than anyone what he did who crossed his line and patience, right Alina?'''' Chapter 23 * why you were angry at me * Chapter 23 * why you were angry at me * ¡°He said he would not spare us this time if you cross his line again, and also said if I don''t stop you, he will. and both of us know him better than anyone what he did who crossed his line and patience, right Alina?'''' Alina stood there silently a few secondster; she said out loud, ¡°so what, I''ll not stop until he epts me no matter what you say, so don''t stop me, grandpa.¡± "I know dear, I know, you know I tried everything I could, even forcing him mentally and emotionally, but he never gave in or never lowered himself in front of us," Mr Martin said helplessly. "I know grandpa, but I''ll not give up at any cost so don''t expect that from me because in this life I''ll never lose him to anyone" she gave her grandpa a forced smile and walked out from here. Seeing her action, Mr Martin didn''t know what to say anymore. He knew his granddaughter''s character and emotions very well. His granddaughter is totally obsessed with David. Shemitted such a good deal of crime to marry David. He covered all his granddaughter''s crimes from this world to save her future. He knows that if these historiese to light, his granddaughter''s life and future will be destroyed. Butler George looked at Mr Martin and said "old master you should do something before she repeats the same mistakes as in the past" He knows everything she did, he is Mr Martin''s right hand. "I know George," Mr Martin leaned backwards on the sofa and closed his eyes. He thought¡± I have to do something; otherwise I can''t save my granddaughter from David and this world.¡± He picked up his phone and called a person. He wanted to try one morest time to make his granddaughter happy. In this world, after his wife, his granddaughter is the only one who is his entire world and also his weakness. If he can''t give the happiness his granddaughter wants, what will he do with this wealth? He always gave his granddaughter everything she desired. He had already forced David so many times in the past, but he always rejected his granddaughter. He also drugged David at a party, but that guy is something. David didn''t lose control even when he was already under drugs. He stopped attempts to force David. He thought maybe until David got married, his granddaughter had hoped, but now David gave them a warning, and he knew David would not ept Alina. But for his N?velDrama.Org content rights. granddaughter, he had to force David one more time. In the East Park apartment, After the shower, Kate wore her pyjamas and came out of the bathroom. She came downstairs, she looked around in the living room, but David was nowhere to be seen. She searched for him, but he was not even in the kitchen. Kate returned upstairs and searched for him there. There was only one bedroom upstairs, so she didn''t go back to their bedroom. She went to his study room. She goes to the front of the study room door and knocks on it. ¡°Come in,¡± David said from inside. She opened the door, and David sat down in front of hisputer and did his work. He lifted his head and looked at his wife. ¡°Come here.¡± David reached out his hand towards her direction and called her toe to him. Kate just looked at him silently. Seeing she was still standing there without moving, he stood up from his chair. Hees over to her and holds her right hand and leads her on his chair. First, he sat down and pulled her into hisp. His left hand was around her waist. Remembering his previous crazy actions, she dared not move at all. Seeing she didn''t struggle, it satisfied him. His lips were on her cheek. He kissed her gently. ¡°You didn''t take my word, seriously¡± he scolded her softly yet seriously. ¡°Huh, now what did I do again?¡± It confused Kate; she just came in. ¡°I already told you, don''t leave your hair wet after the shower. What if you catch a cold or fever, that''ll be bad for your health.¡± David said worriedly? Kate immediately lowered her head. She forgot. She always left her hair open to dry naturally. ¡°I forget, I always dried my hair naturally.¡± Kate mumbles. ¡°Okay as you wish Wifey, I will finish in ten minutes.¡± Kate heard his words and was about to rise from hisp, but David pulled her back, ¡°don''t move.¡± and sped her in his arms. Kate just sat down silently without moving anymore. She looks around the study room, The room is spotless, dark, butfortable. On the right side of the room was arge bookshelf and a big dark bluedder sofa on the left side. Behind his desk was an attached bathroom. After ten minutes, Davidpleted his work and closed hisputer. Davidpleted his work after 10 minutes just like he said and closed hisputer. Now he gave all his attention to his wife. He pressed his nose against her neck to inhale her sweet smell. His wife smells so good that he wanted to smell like her. ¡°Now tell me why you were angry at me?¡± David asked softly, but just as he said this, Kate wanted to run away from there or blend in the air so that she didn''t have to answer him. ¡°How could I say this to him that was angry just because he didn''t call me the whole day,¡± Kate thought to herself. ¡°Nothing.¡± she was biting her lips to stop herself from saying this loudly. ¡°If nothing, why did you ignore me in the car, huh ¡°his voice was faint. Seeing that he would not leave this matter until she says this, Kate mustered all the courage she had and finally asked him. ¡°Were you very busy? Today?¡± Kate asked him nervously. ¡°A little, why are you asking this?¡± David stared at her; his eyes were shining like stars. ¡°Then why didn''t you call me today, even if you were busy you should at least leave a message?¡± she down. She didn''t dare to look at him. Chapter 24 * she felt like she is a queen * Chapter 24 * she felt like she is a queen * ¡°Then why didn''t you call me today, even if you were busy you should leave me a message at least?¡± sheined like an angry child who he ignored for the entire day. She said these words with her head down. She didn''t dare to look at him. David was surprised, and also shocked at the same time.¡± she was angry with me because I didn''t call her all day, not for that college b**tard." Oh God what I thought, thank god I didn''t tell her she would be hurt otherwise. Suddenly David felt he might go crazy from this sudden happiness.his wife was angry because she missed him. After all, he didn''t call her for the entire day. ¡°You were unhappy because I didn''t call you.¡± He asked her again as if he wanted to confirm whether he heard her word correctly. ¡°Hmm¡± she just answered him like this, she thought ¡°I already told you just now why I was angry, but why are you asking me again?¡± She lifted her head slowly and looked at him. Their eyes met each other. He was looking at her face in a lovely way. There was a proud and loving smile on his face. He wanted to love her even more and more than he already does. He tightened his arms around her as if he wanted to melt her in his bone and blood. ¡°Sorry baby, I was a little busy, but after today I will call you in every hour no matter where I''m and how busy I''m.¡± David was on the nine clouds of happiness even if someone curses him right now he will bless him in return, He wanted to scream in this entire city and tell the world; his wife was angry because she missed him until his voice broke. After listening to his answer, it fully satisfied Kate. She was embarrassed at first but now seeing his reaction; she can tell he is happy. At that moment, seeing her blushing smiley face, David had only one thought,¡± she epted their marriage ultimately.¡± His first dream came true. ¡°In the future, if you ever feel upset or angry over anything just say out loud, I''ll always only listen to you, if we don''t talk to each other openly something or someone might create misunderstanding in our marriage and I don''t want that, so we should trust each other and love each other¡± David exined to her slowly. His voice was gentle and full of love. She felt touched by his words, so Kate suddenly hugged his neck with both of her hands. she nodded at him. She confirmed in her answer that she would trust him. David understood her answer from her actions. For a long moment, they just hugged each other and silently told each other that they would trust each other. After a while, David carried her in princess style and came downstairs; he ced her on the living room sofa. ¡°Just sit here and watch some TV until I finish cooking dinner.¡±He treated her like a little princess David kissed her on the forehead and stood up. He walked into the kitchen. After a few minutes, he came out with a fruit bowl and a ss of juice. There were strawberries, grapes, apples, and cherries. He knew she liked these fruits. ¡°Eat this, if you need something else, just call me from here, don''t go inside the kitchen.¡± After that, he walked back to the kitchen. Kate blinks her eyes and stares at the fruit bowl. Some days ago she didn''t dare to imagine something like this. Now she feels like she is a queen. She had never imagined that a girl like her with no decent family background, could also have a husband like him, who only cares for her and can fulfil her life with happiness and love. When she married him, he was an unknown stranger to her, but now he doesn''t feel like a stranger to her anymore. She didn''t know about love feelings yet, but she felt she liked him, that''s for sure. Everything about him made her extremely happy and excited. She also felt everything like a dream, so she wished she never woke up from this fairy tales dream. David peeked at his wife from the kitchen, again and again, to check on her. After a while, dinner was ready, and Kate, who sat on the sofa, turned her head toward David''s direction. Serving dinner, David feeds his wife, who also ate himself. After dinner, Katey down on the sofa while he was washing the dishes. ¡°Don''t lie down immediately after eating; it''s bad for your health¡± David warned her. Kate immediately got up from lying down. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I will be in the study room if you need anything toe here okay¡± Davides over to her and gives a light peek at her soft lips and leaves for the study. After he left, Kate felt bored. When she is with him, she doesn''t know when time passes without her knowing, but he just left for five minutes, and she started feeling bored already. She missed him; she wanted to go to him, but she was afraid she might disturb his work. Because she already knows his actions whenever she is close to him. So she decided not to go there. She opened her phone to y some games to pass her time, but her phone started ringing and looking at the phone screen her cheerful mood instantly became unhappy. The person who called her was none other than Rachel Watson. ¡°Hello mom,¡± she doesn''t know why she didn''t have a good feeling about Mrs Watson''s sudden call. ¡°Kate, Sherry has returned home today. We are hosting a wee party for her, soe home N?velDrama.Org content rights. tomorrow okay.¡± Rachel Watson didn''t even ask if she wanted to go or not. She just ced an order. She just thought she had her motive, but Kate decided not to fall into her trap. ¡°Mom I''m a little busy tomorrow. I don''t know if I can go or not, but I will try.¡± Kate gave an excuse not to go there; she doesn''t want to go to that Waston hell. Chapter 25 * His sudden possessiveness * Chapter 25 * His sudden possessiveness * ¡°Hello mom,¡± she doesn''t know why she didn''t have a good feeling about Mrs Watson''s sudden call. ¡°Kate, Sherry has returned home today. We are hosting a wee party for her, soe home tomorrow okay.¡± Rachel Watson didn''t even ask if she wanted to go or not. She just ced an order. She just thought she had her motive, but Kate decided not to fall into her trap. ¡°Mom, I''m a little busy tomorrow. I don''t know if I can go or not, but I will try.¡± Kate gave me an excuse not to go there. She doesn''t want to go to that Waston hell. ¡°No, I don''t know what important work you have nor I want to know, I just know only this no matter what you have toe home tomorrow¡± after Rachel Watson hung up the call. ¡°Home¡± Kate mumbling under her breath. She gave a bitter smile. The Waston mansion was never her home and never will be.'''' because they never considered her a family member, she had no family, so how could their mansion be her home? ¡°Family.'''' Suddenly Kate remembered David''s face. She turned her head upstairs toward the study room''s direction.¡± he can be my family, my home¡± she asked herself.¡± then I should ask him¡± she decided and stood up. She ran toward the study room when she reached there as she was about to knock on the door, e in, Wifey,¡± David called out from inside. It surprised Kate¡± he knows I''m here¡± she opened the door and saw him sitting in his desk chair. He was looking at Kate¡± why do you always run on the stairs? What if you fall?¡± David frowned his eyebrows unhappily at her. But when he saw her red eyes, he immediately stood up and approached her. Every step he took Kate felt her a world and a home she always dreamed of wasing to her with his every step. He stopped in front of her¡± what happened?¡± His tone of voice sounds anxious. Kate suddenly hugged his waist with both hands and pressed her head on his chest. ¡°Nothing, I wanted to confirm something." she softly answered him. David was amazed. This was the first time she took the invitation to get close to him. David observed her reaction. He bent down and carried her up. He takes her to the sofa. David sits down and ces her on his thighs. he hugs her waist.'''' Now tell me what happened, why your eyes are red, did you cry?¡± David asked her worriedly. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± David could feel she was tense. ¡°Anything.¡± David smiled at her. ¡°You married me without knowing about me. Why?¡± Kate nervously looked into his eyes. ¡°Because I only wanted you in this world, that''s why I needed nothing else." David chuckled softly, but Kate could tell he was saying these seriously. ¡°Do you ever want or think about divorcing in the future??? Kate whispered, but David heard her every word''s clear. David''s face darkened suddenly, and everything fell dead silent. Kate lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him. ¡°No, never, In this life you are my only wife, mother of my future children, even if I die before you don''t you dare to think about marrying another man, understand if you do that I''ll hunt you like a ghost??? David said this so loudly that Kate immediately started nodding her head. Kate felt terrified by his sudden possessiveness. From the first day, she met him until today; she only used his gentle side and caring character to new his obsession. It surprised her at his reaction, not frightened. She didn''t expect that reaction from him. Kate lifted her head and looked at his eyes. Suddenly David''s lips meet Kate. He kisses her passionately. But after a few seconds, he started biting her lips like he was punishing her for saying those words. ¡°AHH, ¡± His anger mmed down a little as she screamed in pain. He let go of her lips and distanced himself an inch from her.¡± never think about leaving me; otherwise I''ll break your legs so that you can''t run away from me¡± when he said that he sounds angry. ¡°Hmm.¡± Kate responded to him softly, she thought ¡°after you said you''d break my legs if I repeated this, I''m not mad at a woman, did some crazy dog bite me and I''ll repeat this to anger you.¡± ¡°Now tell me why you ask this??? David asked her again. ¡°because I want to cancel my adoption with the Waston family and I need your help,¡± Kate said David heard her confession, and he paused in surprise. He looked at her red face from his passionate kiss. ¡°You want to cancel the adoption,¡± David asked her again to be confirmed. ¡°Yeah, I want our marriage also my rtionship with you, so if I don''t stop them myself they will never leave me alone until I end my adoption with them, that''s why I asked you if you,¡± Kate didn''t dare to repeat the word divorce in front of again. He didn''t hear herst words, only these words echoed in his mind once more¡± she wants their marriage, she wants him.¡± it means she trusts him enough to say this to him. He was beaming with joy.¡± okay, I''ll handle everything for you, don''t worry.¡±He had been waiting for this for a long time, and finally, his wish came true. Only he knew what he was feeling right now. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Okay.¡±Kate nods her head. ¡°Wifey, tomorrow I want to take you somewhere you will go with me,¡± David asked. ¡°huh, where??? Kate asked him. ¡°Can''t tell you now I have a surprise for you,¡± David says with a smirk. David carried her to their bedroom and ced her on the bed. ¡°You sleep first; I''m taking a shower¡± he straightens his body and goes to the bathroom. A secondter, she heard the sounds of the shower from outside. Katey down and closed her eyes, so she didn''t hear what was going on inside the bathroom inside the bathroom David wasughing crazily¡± tomorrow¡± he was screaming saying this. Chapter 26 * I dont mind * Chapter 26 * I don''t mind * Inside the bathroom, David wasughing crazily¡± tomorrow¡± he was screaming saying this. In his life, happiness was severe for him to achieve, but once she entered his life, he could find happiness easily with her, like buying one gets one type. After a while, Kate was half asleep when she felt his hands on her waist. David hugged her from behind, but she didn''t feel surprised anymore. She''s already getting used to his presence in her life. ¡°Good night, Wifey, rest well today,¡± David smirked with meaning. But Kate was very sleepy to understand his words'' meaning, so she didn''t give any attention to his words and fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. The next morning, when Kate wakes up and feels beside her ce is empty. She looked around to find David, but he was not there. Then she heard the shower from the bathroom. She understood he was inside the bathroom, so she just sat on the bed and waited for him toe out. After a while, Davides out of the bathroom. When he left, he was fully ready. Kate looked at David; he looked freshly handsome; she knew he always looked handsome in his get up. Kate felt her cheeks burning hot from shyness, and her ears were also red. She looked everywhere but did not look at David. David came close to her and pulled her into his arm. ''''you are already awake, now just 7 am, you can sleep a little more.¡± David looks at her sleepy face gently. ¡°No, I''m not sleepy anymore.¡± Kate purses her lips. ¡°Okay then, freshen up, I will go to make breakfast.¡± David tried to kiss her lips, but Kate turned heads, and his kissnded on her cheek. ¡°What happened???¡± David was unhappy with her rejection. It was his morning sweet kiss. ¡°I didn''t brush my teeth yet,¡± Kate said, but she didn''t turn her head to look at him. David turned her head at him, and forcefully kissed her mouth like he was eating his dessert until it fully satisfied him. After a while, he let go of her and wiped her wet lips with his thumb finger. ¡°I don''t mind.¡± he smiled at her and left the bedroom. Just as Kate heard the bedroom door closing sound, she got out of the bed and ran into the bedroom. Standing in front of the mirror, she looks at her blushing face. She thought ''''he was too much, but she also doesn''t mind.¡± Kate brushed her teeth and took a shower. She dries her wet hair; otherwise, if she goes downstairs with her damp hair, he might scold her again. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After getting ready, Kate came downstairs. David already finished making breakfast. When he saw her, he approached her. He looks at her from head to toe. Today she was wearing a white ck-shirt and jeans. In ck, her skin looked more beautifully wless. He hugged her waist. Seeing she had already dried her hair, he smiled at her and kissed her forehead. ¡°I have something for you.¡± David goes upstairs to the study room. Kate sat down at the breakfast table and waited for him. After a while, David came downstairs with a bag. He opened the and pulled out a phone box; he handed her the box. ¡°Open it.¡± David pointed at the box. Kate opened the box. Seeing the two phones, Kate looked at him confusedly. ¡°one for you, one for me. you can choose which one you like.¡± David sat down next to her, and the next second, he already pulled her on hisp. Kate didn''t hesitate to sit on hisp. Kate looked at these two phones. ¡°But I think these two phones look the same, so why do I need to choose?¡± She said, knowing nothing. ¡°Yeah, matching couple''s phones for us¡± David smiled. Kate carefully checked these phones.¡± It''s beautiful, but I don''t think these two phones are cheap. ¡°Yeah, they are made from solid gold. Look here.¡± David turned the phone''s backside. On the back one has a heart-shaped pink diamond and on the other phone has a blue diamond. ¡°Don''t tell me these are real.¡± Kate was curious, so she asked him casually, but who would have thought his answer nearly gave her a mini heart attack. ¡°I like nothing fake, so obviously it''s real,¡± he said with a proud face. He said this not because of the phone, but because of her presence in his life, which is also real. Just looking at his proud face, she doesn''t know what to say anymore. ¡°But I have my phone, so I don''t need this phone,¡± Kate thought, ¡°am I so crazy, or do I look crazy to you? I''ll be roaming outside with such a phone. What if something happened to this phone I''ll go crazy or get an actual heart attack, I don''t want to torture my weak heart like that.¡± Before Kate could finish her thoughts, she heard a loud sounding from behind her. ¡°Bang¡± something crashed on the wall. She looked around but noticed nothing, then she looked at David, and he hinted at her to look at the floor, she looked down on the floor. Seeing her broken phone, Kate felt a heartache.¡± hey that''s my phone¡±'' ¡°Yes I know that it was your phone, but I see your phone is already broken, so now how will you use this broken phone???¡± David devilry smirked and asked her, Kate was left speechless at his cunning actions. This man left no way for another person to argue, like a sly fox, even so, she thinks, can''t you say this with words, why do you have to break my phone to prove your intention. She rolled her eyes at him. David understood she would not choose the phone, so he does that for her ¡°You can use this pink one.¡± David gave her the pink one and took blue for himself. Chapter 27 * I miss you so much * Chapter 27 * I miss you so much * David understood she would not choose the phone, so he does that for her ¡°You can use this pink one.¡± David gave her the pink one and took blue for himself. ¡°Aren''t you afraid someone might kidnap me because of this phone? ¡°Kate tried to scare him. ¡°Do you think anyone has that guy who could touch my wife, let alone kidnap? ¡°David chuckled softly. Kate stared at him, stunned. She understood one thing today, ¡°in this life she can never win against him with words. If she wants to win against him, she has to take seven births before she could try.¡± After breakfast, David drives Kate to her college. The car stopped in front of S college. David pulled her close to him. ¡°Today, after college, I''lle to pick you up to take you somewhere,¡± David told her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Kate wanted to ask where but stopped herself, ¡°Okay.¡± Kate nodded her head. David kissed her face again and again repeatedly until he felt satisfied, then let her go. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Kate smiled shyly at him and got out of the car. She waves at David and goes inside the college. David left for his office. He called Alex toe to his office. ¡°Did youplete the arrangements???¡± David asked Alex ¡°Everything is ready, Master, I informed others too." ¡°Alex said with a radiant smile. ¡°Okay, and one more thing, you will also go with us.¡± David might always be cold at Alex or behave like this. But Alex is also a brother to him, like Liam and Adam. ¡°Okay, Master. ¡°Alex happily answered his Master. Alex also knows his master''s heart very well how his Master treated the people he loved, and he even knew he is one of them to his master. ¡°go to Liam and ask what he did about the bodyguard''s matter,¡± David told Alex. ¡°right away, Master. ¡°Alex left David''s office. At S college. Amy held Kate''s phone, like some country''s most precious treasures. She carefully checked the phone. ¡°Kate, don''t you think this is too much I mean, am I dreaming.¡± she looked at Kate. ¡°yeah, my thoughts are the same as you.¡± Kate sighed loudly. ¡°you better hide this phone in your bag, otherwise if you lost this or broke this identally, I don''t know if you could take that loss or not. But I will die from a heart attack for sure.¡± Amy was pressing a hand on her left chest and pretended to look pitiful. ¡°If I could I''d lock this phone, in some lockers or hide in a safe ce, but my husband said that if I hide it in some lockers, he will toss that locker with this phone in an ocean, so I don''t think I have that guts,¡± Kate said more pitifully. ¡°Woah, what is this??¡± before Amy could react, a hand snatched the phone at the speed of the storm from Amy''s hands. Kate and Amy were both shocked out of their wits at that sudden attack. That person was none other than their ssmate Violet Johnson. Kate and Amy''s ssmates. Rude, arrogant, and Evan''s number one fan or lustful ant. ¡°What the hell are you doing??¡± Amy screamed at Violet. What if she dropped the phone when she snatched it like a thief? ¡°I was not present at college for only seven days. You have already changed so much that I nearly can''t recognise you, so which man you seduced this time.¡± She started mocking Kate. ¡°It''s None of your business.¡± Kate snatched back her phone from Violet''s hand. ¡°Did you already be someone''s mistress?¡± she looked at Kate like she wanted to kill Kate just with her stare. ¡°Violet, don''t talk nonsense,¡± Amy argued with Violet, but Kate stopped Amy. ¡°Ignore her.¡± she doesn''t want to talk with this brainless girl. She was just like that idiot Evan. ¡°Kate, you wait and watch how I expose your dirty status in front of everyone. Also, Evan will hate you.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for you,¡± Kate said with a provoking smile. Violet walked away, angrily and sat on another seat. ¡°did she always leave her brain in her home refrigerator? I think Evan and Violet are a perfect match.¡± Amyughed at Violet. ¡°I just want to stay away from both of them.¡± Kate doesn''t have any wish to entangle these two idiots. After the first ss ended, Kate''s phone rang. She looked at the phone. Kate froze immediately ¡°Darling¡± who is this darling calling her? She received the call with confusion. ¡°Wifey.¡± just as she heard his voice, she understood who this daring was. ¡°Hmm.¡± Kate softly replied. ¡°What are you doing? Did you miss your husband?¡± David chuckled. ¡°Huh,¡± Kate doesn''t know how to reply to his shameless words. ¡°I miss you so much.¡± David proudly announced it to her. Kate started blushing; her ears were also red from blushing. ¡°hmm.¡± Kate just said this, but David can tell his wife was shy. ¡°Okay, I have a meeting. I''ll call youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a few minutes, Kate suddenly remembered his promise yesterday. He was really serious about calling her every hour; she thought he said it just to coax her, wasn''t he right? But soon Kate understood he was earnest because he called her every hour. Until he came to pick her up after college hours. Davides to pick up his wife with Alex, but theye in two cars. David didn''te out of his car, but Alex got out of his car and approached Kate and Amy. ¡°Madam, you get in Master''s car and miss you get in this car,¡± He told Amy and hinted at her in his car direction. It confused Kate and Amy. ¡°Madam Master will exin to you.¡± Kate hesitated for a moment before she looked at Amy and then got in David''s car. When she got inside, David leaned over and kissed her lips softly, then pulled the seat belt over her. Chapter 28 * welcome home wifey * Chapter 28 * wee home wifey * When she got inside, David leaned over, kissed her lips softly and then pulled the seat belt over her. ¡°she is your friend, and that''s why she is going with us.¡± David looked at Kate and said. Anyone who treats her with the heart he will treat them well because of her. Kate understood his words and looked at Amy from the car window. ¡°Looks like your wish is going to be fulfilled. Get in Mr Wood''s car.¡± Kate hinted at Amy with a smile. Amy understood what she meant and happily got in Alex''s car. David and Alex started their car and drove off in the south direction. Inside the car, Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°what wishes you were talking about???¡± David asked her. ¡°She wanted to meet you from long ago,¡± Kate answered him with a smile. ¡°Ohh, ¡± ¡°by the way where we are going.¡± Kate was curious where he wanted to take her. ¡°Wait patiently.¡± After 40 minutes, Kate looked outside from the car window, and there was an open field on each side of the road. ¡°Are we going outside the city?¡± Kate asked him again. ¡°something like that.¡± After a few minutes, David stopped the car in front of arge gate. David typed something on his phone, and that gate opened automatically. After their car entered inside, that gate closed again. Kate looked in front of them. Arge and beautiful mansion stood in the distance of view. David unfastened her seatbelt for her and got out of the car. He opened the car door for Kate. His hand reached in toward her. She ced her hand over David''s hand and stepped out of the car. David guided her to the front door. Alex and Amy also followed up. In front of the door, two men were standing there with flowers. Kate and Amy looked at them curiously. ¡°They both are so handsome, but my husband is more handsome.¡±Kate thinks to herself. Both of them came forward and gave the flowers to Kate. ¡°wee little sister-inw.¡± Liam and Adam warmly greeted Kate. Dazed, Kate looked at David. David saw her confused look, hiding his smile as he hugged her waist with the left hand and pulled her close to his chest. ¡°wee home, Wifey,¡± David said with a big sunny smile. ¡° home '''' Kate got more confused at half his words, what he means by home, whose home and why he said wee home. David understood it confused her, so he exined it to her with a big smile. ¡± Yeah, from now on this will be our home and my heaven with you and our future baby" Kate looking at David and not blinking her eyes at all. Suddenly she felt her brain was empty, only his words spinning inside her brain. After a long moment, she understood his words. She suddenly feltplete and warm, just looking at his face. ¡° Home ¡°that was the most important thing she yearned for all her life. People who have their own home may not know how important home could be to someone who doesn''t have any own home. But she knows better than anyone what home means to her. Now he is telling her this is her home with him. Finally, now she has home. ¡°Our home¡± tears filling Kate''s eyes couldn''t be held back anymore. Suddenly she started sobbing. Liam, Adam, Alex and Amy were shocked. But David was calm, and he just embraced her silently. Because only he knew why she was crying, these were her happy tears. Everyone falls silent. After a long moment, Kate stopped crying and lifted her head from his chest. She saw everyone was looking at her. She felt embarrassed. She wanted to hide from them, so she immediately buried her face on his chest again. ¡°stupid¡± she scolded herself inside her head. Seeing she stop crying, David felt better. David hugged her more tightly, and Kate buried her face on his chest, she felt safe in his embrace. ¡° Oh my gosh, the two of you, stop disying your public affection, we are all single dogs here you two are abusing us with yours marriage status,¡± Adam said with a teasing hiss. Kate felt more embarrassed. She tried to break free herself from his embrace, but David didn''t let go. ¡° We all already know that you are a dog, so we don''t need you to remind us David red at him and said while David didn''t forget to mock his singlehood. Everyone wasughing at Adam. ¡° By the way, I am Liam Jones, your older brother-inw ¡°he introduced himself calmly. ¡° Forgot this boring man ¡°Adam, came close to Kate and tried to hug her before he introduced himself, but how could David give another man a chance to hug his precious wife. He pushed Adam and red at him. Facing his dangerous look, Adam backed off. He ignored David''s re, Adam already used David''s behaviour and introduced himself from 3 feet distance. ¡°I''m Adam, your younger brother-inw. Although you are younger than us, you married this old wolf who is our older brother. In rtionship status, your status is bigger than ours so that we will call your sister-inw, but your sister-inw is too old for me so I''ll call you little sissy.¡± Just as Adam said this, Davidughed coldly. It was chilly. Chapter 29 * For her I can kill thousands * Chapter 29 * For her I can kill thousands * ¡°I''m Adam, your younger brother-inw. Although you are younger than us, you married this old wolf who is our older brother. In rtionship status, your status is bigger than ours so that we will call your sister-inw, but your sister-inw is too old for me so I''ll call you little sissy.¡± Just as Adam said this, Davidughed coldly. It was chilly. Feeling this, Adam didn''t dare to say anything anymore and ran inside the mansion without waiting for them. But David''s face was still as dark as night. Kate couldn''t help but smile at his reaction. She poked his arms with her finger. When David looked at her, she said, ¡°I don''t mind that my husband is an old wolf.¡± she smiled brightly. Seeing her bright smile, his dark face immediately brightened. Actually what she said was true, also he is so handsome she is so proud that he is her husband, David knew she said that from her heart, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead ''''Wifey I don''t mind epting being an old wolf if my wife likes old wolf.¡± Adam came back and stood close to Liam, softly whispered to Liam.¡± I think I am going to go blind from their lovely action.¡± ¡°Let''s go inside.¡± David smiled at her. ¡°okay ¡°Kate excitedly says N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Aftering inside, Kate looks around carefully. Outside it surprised her to see such a beautiful mansion, but now seeing inside she has only one feeling that was shocking. Everything was here so beautiful as a princess castle. Glittering white and glossy marble flooring decor inside the house. Huge living area. Too much space. Every piece of furniture, every decoration, every detail was all so exquisite. But everything here was so He built this mansion outside the city, so it was pretty peaceful here. ¡° I know you are so rich ¡°seeing everything; Kate gulped down her saliva. David didn''t know whether tough or cry. ¡° Madam, this is nothing if you want our Master to build ten more mansions for you.¡± Alex was the one who spoke up this time. Alex knows how rich this man is. ¡° Thanks but no, thanks, one is enough for me. ¡°She just wanted a home with him. But she was too happy. This mansion is a dream for her. She never thought someone would turn them into reality. ¡° I think you''re the best friend of our little sister-inw.¡± Adam pointed his fingers at Amy. ¡° Yeah, she is my friend, Amy. ¡° ¡° Oh hello, Amy came and sat here with us. ¡°Liam smiled at her. ¡° Okay. ¡°Amy nodded her yes and sat down next to them. Everyone was a stranger here, so she talked little. But at least she wasfortable with them. ¡° Look around, but don''t run, I will be in the kitchen. David let go of Kate. ¡° Okay, Amy, youe with me. ¡°Kate takes Amy with her. David turns around and goes to the kitchen. Three other men also followed him. David is making dinner in the kitchen. Liam and Alex were helping him, and Adam just sat on the kitchen counter. ¡° You married her when she was in a very helpless situation, so I thought she would never take this marriage seriously. But now I think I''m wrong; she looks thrilled with you. Liam curiously asked David. ¡° Because both of us only want love from each other, that''s why she epted me so easily," David answered him thoughtfully. When he said this, it stunned Liam and Adam ''''was this is a love confession'''' did hemunicate with his mouth, Liam and Adam a look at each other but Alex was calmer than these two idiots because he had already used his Master loveyria. ¡°But David??? Liam opened his mouth to say something but ¡° That''s enough ¡°David suddenly interrupted him. He turned his head and looked at them. ¡°In my life, I only wanted her in the past; I want her now, also not only in the future I only want her in my life in my entire life, so she is not only my wife but also my life, my everything, so I know how to protect my own life from danger, for here I can kill thousands without even blinking my eyes when David said this the other three left ultimately speechless. That was the first time they saw David like this. Only then did they understand how much he loves his little wife. ¡°But you know when these people will find out about your marriage, are you sure our little sister-inw can handle those hardships.¡± this time Adam worriedly asked David. David''s face suddenly turned dark. ¡°She is my David Xiver''s wife. I''m here for her. She doesn''t need to handle anything. Because this time, I''ll not repeat my past mistakes. I''ll kill all of them. They could feel his demon side. Suddenly they were feeling pity for one person. David loves his wife more than that person. Also, these people wanted to harm his wife thest time he was silent because of a person. But this time everything is different because fate is his life. How can he forgive anyone who would try to harm his own life? ¡° Okay, we understand your point, and like your brothers, we will support you always," Lim gave a smile. Upstairs, ¡° Wow, Kate, I''m feeling like I''m dreaming with my open eyes.¡± Amy was too excited when she saw the whole mansion. ¡°This ce is like some princess pce, and you''re the queen of this mansion, your husband is too rich ¡°Amy smiled at the kate. Kate also felt happy. Seeing everything here, she could tell he was earnest about her. Her trust in him became more robust. He also wanted a home with her. That''s why he called this mansion home. He already prepared everything for their future. After some time looking around, Kate and Amy returned downstairs. Seeing David still busy in the kitchen, she and Amy just sat on the sofa in the living room. Chapter 30 * saved the world in your past life * Chapter 30 * saved the world in your past life * Kate also felt happy. Seeing everything here, she can tell he is earnest about her. Her trust in him N?velDrama.Org owns all content. became more robust. He also wanted a home with her. That''s why he called this mansion home. He already prepared everything for their future. After seeing Kate around for some time, Amy returned downstairs. Seeing David still busy in the kitchen, she and Amy just sat on the sofa in the living room. ¡° Kate, I think we should go to the kitchen and help them. Can four men handle everything with no help ¡°Amy worriedly asked Kate. ¡°I also want to go there, but I don''t have permission to go to the kitchen. Also, don''t worry, my husband can cook better than any 5-star hotel''s chef.¡± Kate hinted at her with her eyes. Amy raised her eyebrows in confusion, but when Kate hinted at her eyes toward the kitchen, she immediately understood who is who banned her from going to the kitchen. ¡° hey, I started feeling so jealous of you. Did you save the world in your past life?¡± Amy teased Kate. ¡° I think so.¡± she also can''t believe in her fate. She felt everything was a beautiful dream for her. After a while, Davides out of the kitchen. The other three bought the dishes out of the kitchen and ced them on the dining table. ¡° Wifey, dinners already ready,e. ¡°David came close to her and held her right hand. ¡° Miss Amy, pleasee and join us.¡± He knew his wife was terrific friends with Amy, and she helped Kate a lot in her hard times of life. That''s why he will also treat her well because of his wife. David led her to the dining table. Six of them sat around the table. David''s left side was Kate and on his right side was the other three. Amy sat next to Kate. Alex served the wine to three of them other than him because he knew, in the end, he had to drive the car and fruit juice for Kate and Amy. David held a spoon with food in front of Kate''s mouth. Kate looked at him shyly, ¡°what he is doing, can''t he see everyone is looking at us. Like they are watching a Hollywood blockbuster movie''s romantic screen¡± Kate thought of herself. ¡°cough, cough.¡± she tried to hint at her, but David ignored her hint she looked at David with a pout and refused to open her mouth. But David ignored her disapproval. ¡°Where are you looking, open your mouth?" he stubbornly refused her and stuck tightly on his spot? Finally sighing to herself, she opened her mouth to eat. ¡° Bro, are you sure you invited us here for dinner not to disy your love show with your little wife to give us a heartbreak because of our singlehood? Adam couldn''t take anymore and said out loud. David red at Adam. Because of them he already couldn''t hug his wife and held her to hisp. so how could theyin about this so wanted to kick him out of the mansion? ¡° Why, Do you have any problems if I feed my wife?¡± David asked proudly, After saying this, he ignored them and started feeding his wife. ¡°Alex, are you sure this man is your Master??¡± Liam asked Alex with a teasing smile. ¡°I''m sure that he is my master, but if you have any doubts, you can try to confirm yourself.¡±Alex res at these two. If you two want to jump on fire, then jump on yourself. Why do you involve me in your hell.¡± Until they finished dinner, Liam and Adam teased David, but Alex and Amy were silent. After dinner, David looked at Liam and Adam with a devilish smile. ¡° I think you two have too much energy in your body, so wash the dishes and also don''t forget to clean the kitchen. Alex was the first one who burst intoughter, He already knows his Masters very well, and these two tease his master so much now it''s time for the reward. He already knew before that''s why he didn''t dare to join them. Liam and Adam''s mouth hung wide open, what he just said, washing the dishes, cleaning the kitchen, impossible. They never will, ¡° Now that you have your little wife, you''re treating your brothers like this; this is not fair, we can''t ept you this behaviour¡± Adam groaned. ¡° If not I can call your mother now to tell you about yourself ??? before David could finish his line, ¡° don''t, we are your bros. Of course, we can do anything for you ¡°after saying this, Adam didn''t wait for Liam and walked toward the kitchen. Liam knew that if he didn''t do what this older man wanted, he would also threaten him as he did to Adam, so Liam also silently followed Adam inside the kitchen. This time David looked at Alex, who was stillughing hard, ¡° what, you also want to join them ???¡± just as David asked this, Alex immediately stoppedughing. ¡° Your husband is something; he can do anything, just his bitter tongue is enough¡± Amy whispered to Kate. ¡° I think so ¡°Kate was alsoughing, but not loudly. David looked at Kate and just sat down next to him andughed gently. He felt happy in his heart, just seeing her smile so happily. After a while, Liam and Adam were done washing the dishes and walked out of the kitchen. Everyone sat down in the living area. ¡° By the way, sister-inw now that you two are already married, I hope you sincerely can ept our bro and trust him.¡± Liam looked at Kate and said these words with meaning because in the future trust is the most important thing they will need in their rtionship to face all the hardship. Kate smiles gently ¡°I understand.¡± although she didn''t understand the meaning behind his words, she also hoped the same thing. She wants a happy married life, a small happy world with him. Chapter 31 * theyre just jealous of us * Chapter 31 * they''re just jealous of us * " By the way, sister-inw, now that you two are already married, I hope you can sincerely ept our bro and trust him."Liam looked at Kate and said these words with hiding meaning because in the future trust is the most important thing they will need in their rtionship. Kate smiles gently "I understand." Although she didn''t understand the meaning of his words, she also hoped for the same thing. " little sister-inw our bro might be cold arrogant to other people, but he is crazy for you, and how much, you''ll understand this in the future, in his life he onlycks love, so I hope you two can love other from your heart and ovee any difficulties in your life, also give birth some cute princesses for to y with their uncle''s " As Adam said, Kate''s face turned red. Without lifting her head, she just softly thanked him. Her heartbeat was too fast. " if you want to y with a cute princess that much, then find a wife for yourself to give birth to you. Why are you looking forward to my princess to y with you." David coldly red at him. Whenever this idiot opens his foul mouth, he talks thinking nothing. What if he scares his wife with his nonsense even before he could eat his wife? He still couldn''t ultimately make her his woman; she is still a student; if she doesn''t want to give birth yet, he will not force her, never until she doesn''t wish to herself. They are husband and wife, and he needs to respect her every decision in their rtionship. Liam also looked disapprovingly at Adam. Adam understood from their looks that spoke out of line that it was too early to talk about this matter. After that, they talked about their friendship, school, and business. But no one mentioned David''s family or anything about his family members. Kate wanted to ask, so she turned to David and asked him, " Mr Xiver, I want to ask you something???" Kate looked at David curiously. But just as she said this, Kate felt everyone fall silent immediately. She saw everyone looking at her with wide eyes. It confused her. Then she looked at David, and when she saw David''s expression, it startled her. " He looked angry. Why?? Also, why is everyone looking at me like this, did I say anything wrong " Kate tried to think about what she said wrong, to no avail. After a few seconds of silence, everyone burst intoughter. Kate red at Amy, ''''She is alsoughing N?velDrama.Org content rights. with them, why?? Can''t she tell me? Kate thought to herself. Amy tried to suppress herughter. " What did you call your husband? "Amy asked Kate. "Sister-inw, you called him Mr Xiver. Why?" Liam asked her, but he nced at David, who was fuming with unhappiness. She understood why her husband looked this terrible. she holds his left hand with her right hand "I don''t know your full name yet, but you and Mr Wood never told me," Kate exined herself. Alex was startled this time. "Madam, you never asked me anything about my Master other than why he wanted to marry you but now howe this became my fault? But how could hein, if he did, that his Masters would beat him until it broke all his bones. "You and your husband have already lived together for some time now, how could you forget to ask your husband''s name, In this S city nobody canpare to you being a fool because they can never win against you," Amy said with a grin. Kate felt embarrassed as she lowered her head. " Haha, bro just some time ago you were saying something to us about your great married life in the kitchen, but look at her, our sister doesn''t even know your full name, how about I tell her your full name??" Adam mocked David; he finally found an opportunity for teasing this old wolf. He can''t lose like this. "Just shut up, it''s none of your business."David hollered in frustration. But his real frustration was his wife. She didn''t even know his name, and why didn''t she ask him before?? Seeing he was furious when Kate tried to pull her hand from his hand, but David sped her hand. "Wifey, don''t worry, I will tell you my name when we are in our bedroom, and I will make sure that you just remember my name." David stroked her cheek with his right hand and gave her a devilish smile. Kate looked at his handsome face, and her cheeks reddened. Although David whispered this near Kate''s ears softly, the other four heard his flirting words. Everyone forcefully stopped theirughter; otherwise, if this old wolf mood ruined again because of them, he would surely kick them out. ¡° TCH, TCH, bro, you''re flirting with your sister-inw in front of so many people, don''t you have any shame ¡°Adam spoke out. Kate felt more embarrassed; she didn''t dare to look at anyone. ¡° Ignore them, they''re just jealous of us,'''' David red at them before he softly said this to Kate. ¡° Sister-inw, you don''t need to feel shy or embarrassed because you married a thick-skinned man, so in the future, you will get used to his thick skin,¡± Liam said like he was giving advice to Kate, but anyone here could tell he was making fun of David. ¡°Oh really, then I think you also used my thickness right, so now you obviously can endure your grandpa''s beating, how about I arrange some rewards for you??¡± David said this with a smile, but his smile was terrifying. Liam was speechless; David knew his weak point. That older man always believed in David, not just his grandpa, but also Adam''s mother. They blindly believe this fellow. ¡° David, how could you do this to us? We are your brothers.¡± Liam and Adam were both fuming with anger. They started arguing with each other like children; Kate felt happy seeing them. Suddenly her phone rang. Seeing the number, she frowned. ¡°I need to take this call,¡± Kate whispered to David, so he let go of her hand. Chapter 32 * other largest shareholders * Chapter 32 * otherrgest shareholders * ¡° David, how could you do this to us? We are your brothers.¡± Liam and Adam were both fuming with anger. They started arguing with each other like children, and Kate felt happy seeing them. Suddenly her phone rang. Seeing the number, she frowned. ¡°I need to take this call,¡± Kate whispered to David, so he let go of her hand. ¡°Do you have any idea how much humiliation I had to bear today only because of you ¡°Rachel Watson''s face turned green from anger? She never expected that Kate would deny any of her orders, so she refused to do what she said. Kate could tell something was not right; otherwise, Rachel Watson never cared if she was present in any faction or not. ¡°mom, I had some critical work to do, ¡°Kate told her a ck lie without hesitation. ¡°I forgot it. I forgave you this time, but you have toe home next week for lunch no matter what happens, don''t miss that, do you understand??¡± Kate knew Rachel Waston was already off her patient limit. But she was trying her best to be calm. ¡° Okay ¡°Kate softly replies. Rachel Waston hung up. Kate breathes out in relief. Before next week she will figure out, something¡± she thought to herself. Just as she turned around, David was already in front of her. ¡°What happened, who called you just now??¡±" David asked. ¡° Mrs Waston.¡± Kate didn''t bother to call that woman mom anymore, and she told him the truth with no hesitation. ¡°don''t worry, just wait for two days.'''' David smiled at her. ¡°Okay.¡± she trusts him, and he can tell that from the tone of voice. ¡°Okay, sit with them. I have to make a phone call. I''ll join you in 5 min.¡± he softly said. Kate nodded her head and went back to the living room. After Kate left, David called Mr James Carter, his Lawyer. ¡° Finished the Adoption matter in two days,¡± David said with a little impatience. ¡°Okay, Master, don''t worry ¡°Mr Carter replies with confidence. ¡°I I don''t want these Waston''s in my wife''s life anymore and make sure after cancelling the adoption they don''t have any chance or opportunity to disturb my wife.¡±"¡± David wouldn''t like it if anyone disturbed his wife without her permission. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± David cut the call and went back to the living room. In the Waston mansion, ¡°Mr Smith, we''re very sorry about today, but you don''t need to worry about this.¡± Rachel Waston tried to exin to a man. ¡°Mrs Waston, Mr, son, likes your younger daughter. I have only one son. if he wants something I will never refuse him, and this time he wants to marry your younger daughter, so I hope you''ll keep your promise.¡± Mr Smith coldly said this. Although he already knows how greedy these Waston are, he can''t hurt his son. Mr Gaston and Rachel Waston, the two of them, did not hesitate at all and agreed happily. ¡° Mr Smith, don''t worry Kate will do whatever we want," Mr Smith said about the contract ¡°Rachel Waston wanted to confirm if he agreed to their condition. ¡°I already know Mrs Waston. Before the engagement, we will sign the contract¡± Mr Smith looked slightly cold. After Mr Smith left the party, Sherry Waston asked her mother, ¡° mom, are you sure Kate will agree to this engagement ???¡± ¡°So what if she agreed or not, do you think her decision matters to us? Even if she doesn''t want to N?velDrama.Org owns all content. marry, she must marry Mr Smith''s son.¡± Rachel Waston said this in a mocking tone. ¡°But mom what if she refuses in front of everyone.¡± Sherry Waston was not sure. ¡°don''t worry, I have my ways¡± Rachel Waston demeanour was confident. Now Sherry Waston is sure to see her mother''s confident look. Outside of the city, in south Mansion, Adam hinted at Liam and Liam handing the file to Kate. ¡° sister-inw, this is our gift for you ¡°Liam smiled gracefully. Kate looked at David with a questioning look. ¡° This is a little gift for you, so take this ¡°David said with a smile. Kate took the file from Liam.she looked at David again, David hinted at Alex. Alex took the file from Kate and opened it. after reading the paper, Alex exined to Kate, ¡°Madam, these are Starlightpany''s shares ownership papers, each one gifted you 5%percent of their shares, and from now on your 10%percent shares in Starlightpany.¡± ¡° What the hell, don''t tell me you''re talking about thergestpany of the S Country Starlight, ¡°Amy asked with a shocked expression. ¡° yeah Mr Jones and Mr Richard are the secondrgest shareholders in Starlight, each of them owns 25%.¡± Alex happily announced. After listening to everything, Kate turned to look at David with a surprised look. She didn''t know, but these are still too much to be a gift to me, and I don''t want this. '''' Kate refused to ept those shares. ¡° Don''t worry, ept this. In the future, when they will get married, then we also have to prepare a gift for their wife''s ¡°David tried to exin to her with that excuse. ¡°Little sister-inw epts our gift. In the future, when you''ll give us a cute princess, the whole Starlight will be yours,¡± Adam said this with a teasing smile, but he was earnest. ¡° Yeah, I also agree with Adam ¡°Liam also spoke up with a smile. ¡°Wow, Kate, you became a rich woman within a few minutes. They gave you their 10%percent shares of the Starlight because you married their bro, so I think you should give birth to a cute princess wasting no time, you''ll be the owner of the Starlightpany.¡± Amy teased Kate. Amy pretends to daydream. Kate blushes crazily, saying nothing.'''' How could she tease her like this.¡± Kate scolds Amy inside her head. ¡°Wait a minute If I remember correctly, you two are second shareholders; also you two are A country''s legendary business owners, then who are the otherrgest shareholders and number one legend.¡± Chapter 33 * behaving like a thief * Chapter 33 * behaving like a thief * Kate blushes crazily saying nothing.'''' this girl, how could she tease her like this.¡±Kate scolds Amy inside her head. ¡°Wait a minute If I remember correctly; you two are second shareholders; also, you two are S country''s legendary business owners, who are the otherrgest shareholders and number one legend.¡± Amy looked at them curiously. Alex gave a light cough to get her attention. Amy looked at Alex. ¡°what?¡± she asked confusedly, Alex hints his eyes toward his Master Amy didn''t know why he is looking toward David, but she thought carefully After some thought Amy slowly understood Alex''s hint of meaning. She gasped with both hands and opened her eyes wide. Even though everyone feared David, no one knew his secret outside the business world in S country. ¡°''don''t tell me that person Mr Xiver??¡± Amy immediately asked loudly. She didn''t realise that her words shocked someone more than herself. Kate was shocked at Amy''s markable words that she didn''t know how to react to, She looked at David''s for confirmation. David denied anything, just gave a small smile with a slight nod, and Kate understood immediately that his answer was yes. Although she already knows he is wealthy, she didn''t expect he would be S country number 1 legend business owner, which was too hard to digest. ¡° Okay, it''s prettyte now. Let''s go now.¡± Liam wanted to give the husband and wife their privacy, even though they''re best friends, but this is David and Kate''s private matter, and they don''t have the right to say anything. The other three understood his intentions and nodded as well. ¡° Okay, let''s go. Miss Lee, I''ll send you back.¡± Alex grabbed the car keys and followed Liam and Adam. Amy stood up¡± Kate, see you tomorrow. If possible," she said with a misbehaved smile, and turned to David ¡°Mr Xiver, please take care of my friend.¡± ¡°I think you should call me brother-inw, you''re my wife''s best friend; also her only family who she thinks is her only one kin even with no blood rtionship, so Mr Xiver is too formal for families.¡± David wanted this because it''s proof that Kate is his wife, and everyone close to her also his close. It stunned Amy at first, but she soon understood how he felt about Kate. ¡° Okay, brother-inw ¡°Amy smiled politely. ¡° Don''t worry; I''ll take care of her carefully. '''' David replied softly to Amy, but he looked at Kate''s shy face after everyone left Kate and David left alone. Seeing as she was blushing ¡° Why are you blushing? I didn''t say or do anything yet ''''he spoke up with a husky teasing tone. Kate felt her heart beating at high speed. ¡°didn''t you want to know my name, now I give you that right so choose the ce where you want to know here or after going to our bedroom??¡± His eyes were deep like the ocean, and his voice was husky. Kate called to tell him his tone of voice was very dangerous. ¡°oh, I remembered something, I think I left my phone upstairs.¡± Before David could hold her hand to stop her, Kate ran toward the stairs. Seeing her run away like a frightened rabbit, David smirked. He stood up and followed her from behind, Aftering upstairs, Kate just stood there, like a fool, This mansion has many bedrooms, and she doesn''t know which bedroom to go to. She scolded herself for being a fool, ¡°Can''t find our bedroom?" David''s teasing voice came from behind. Kate didn''t dare to look back at his face. She could feel his breathing on her neck. Her body was shaking from an unknown feeling, He was too close to her body; her mind and heart were in chaos. so she replied without looking back¡± yeah, which one??¡± Although she asked this calmly, only she knew she was feeling nervous inside. ¡° Come with me ¡°David wrapped his left hand on her waist and led her to the master bedroom. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kate''s heart skipped a beat; fire lifted inside her body from his touch. David could feel the tension in her body. Aftering to the master bedroom, David looked at his shy and cute wife ¡°Wifey, this is our bedroom, do you like it.¡± Kate looked at their bedroom, In this mansion, everything here was quite simr to the East park apartment, But everything here was more luxurious and beautiful and also veryfortable like home. ¡°Everything here is pretty simr to the East park apartment,¡± Kate said ¡°yeah, I didn''t want you to feel ufortable after we moved in here. You will feel morefortable if everything is familiar to you.¡± David wanted everything ording to her likes andforts. Kate was feeling warm from his care ¡±thank you for everything.¡± Kate smiled beautifully, and his face showed a satisfying expression to her smile. She thanked him, sincerely. Because of him, she has a home now. HER HOME. David chuckled softly at her, innocently, ¡°if you want to thank me, then you can thank me in my way.¡± David whispered and with a deep voice in her ear. Kate blushed, she pushed David a little and ran to the bathroom. ¡°pang¡± Kate closed the bathroom door with a loud sound. David gave a wicked smirk,¡± did she think that today, she could run away from me, dream on.¡± in the bathroom, Kate takes a long shower, afterpleting her nighttime routines, she ced her ear on the bathroom door to hear the bedroom movements. But instead of the bedroom''s movement sound, she listened to her heart''s activity. It was jumping like a fish without the water, no matter how much tried she failed to stop her beating so speedily. Everything was silent, so Kate came out of the bathroom, making no sounds. She went to bed like a thief, and before she got up on the bed, a voice startled her. ¡°Why are you behaving like a thief,¡± David asked her with a teasing smile. He was leaning on the bedhead. Chapter 34 * your first and last man * Chapter 34 * your first andst man * {WARNING: this chapter contains mature content, so read at your own risk?} She went to bed like a thief, and before she got up on the bed, a voice startled her. ¡°Why are you behaving like a thief,¡± David asked her with a teasing smile. He was leaning on the bedhead. ¡°oh shit '''', Kate murmured under her breath. Earlier she looked around the room, but she overlooked David, so she thought he was not here, but who would have thought he was already in the bed. Remembering her earlier actions, she wanted to hide in a hole. That was too embarrassing. Kate turned around to go back to the bathroom and hide there, but this time David was faster than her. He pulled her onto the bed ¡°AHH.¡± Kate screamed from his sudden action. ¡° Why are you screaming like this? Scream my name?" David climbs on top of her. He bruised his face at the nape of her neck. It was her most sensitive spot. Kate felt a shiver in her body. She was feeling a little weird. David lifted his head from her neck and looked at her red face ¡°look at me.¡± David says. Kate opened her closed eyes and looked at him. Their eyes met. his eyes were full of lust for her. ¡°listed carefully, your husband''s name is David Xiver and never forget this name.¡± Before Kate could say anything, David sealed her lips with him. Kate''s eyes widened, and she was utterly stunned. Her heart pounded profusely. After a few moments, she closed her eyes and kissed him back. Getting a response from her David kissed her more wildly. He sucked her tongue. Kate felt hot all over her body from his kiss. Her mind wasn''t working anymore. David kissed her until he couldn''t take anymore, and reluctantly pulled away from her lips and distanced himself an inch. Looking at her red face and swollen lips as he felt the heat rising on his lower body. ¡°Kate ¡°David called her in a hoarse voice. Kate looked at David. ¡° Baby I want you, but if you don''t want me then I will stop here, trust me, now tell me if you want me or not?¡± Although David asked this, he was not sure if he could endure the heat. Kate doesn''t know what to say, although two strangers just got married. Despite her not fully knowing him, she likes to be close to him. She enjoys his touches. She doesn''t know how and when, but she liked him and trusted him. She wants these moments with him. she decides she knows once she will ept him, be one soul in two bodies, and give herself to him. ¡°I trust you.¡± Just as the world left Kate''s mouth, he captured her lips with his, David''s right hand removed her upper top. She was only in her pale pink bra. David looks at her. Kate bit her lower lips embarrassingly. David unhooked her bra. Just as the bra was removed, her beautiful yet untouched breasts came totally exposed to his hungry eyes. Seeing her beautiful breasts, David licked his dry lips. He didn''t wait a second. Suddenly he attacked her left breast with his mouth; he sucked on her nipple while his left hand massaged the right breast. Kate bit her lips in pleasure. Seeing Kate biting her lower lips to prevent herself from moaning loudly, David bit her left nipple and pinched the other hard. This time Kate couldn''t control herself anymore, she also moaned loudly sexily, adding fuel to the fire. David pulled the t-shirt off his body. Looking at his bare and sexy upper body, her face turned redder. Her heart raced wildly. she lowered her head shyly, but she tried to peek at him again. Seeing her hide-and-seek look, David let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Baby, I''m all yours, you can see as much as you want.¡± David smiled softly; she felt shyer. David lowered his head and kissed her lower body. He removed her pyjamas from her body in one tug; only her panties were on. After removing her pajamas, David pulled away and looked over at her naked body. He wanted to save her full body pic inside his heart and brain so that he could see her like this whenever he wants. She was not chubby nor so slim, but her curves were so perfect for him. He wanted to swallow her from just one look. He loved her body immediately. Feeling his gaze Kate tried to cover her body with her hands, but David held her hands, N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°don''t, I want to look, all of you are mine, only mine.¡± David possessively whispered to her ear. He kissed her breasts again, and Kate lost herself in pleasure. Meanwhile, David unzips his pants and takes them off with his boxer. After that, he removed Kate''s panties. Parting her legs, he touched her v***** and started stroking her sweet little nub!!. David slides a finger into her wet entrance. ¡°AHH¡± Kate moans loudly in pain and pleasure. He started moving his finger in and out. Kate moaned loudly in pleasure. She was about toe, but David stopped and pulled out his finger. David captured her lips again. Parting her legs, he fixed his m*****d on her V*****! ¡°Kate baby,¡± David horsey called her. Kate looked at him, sexily. ¡°After this moment you''ll be my only precious possession, obsession, my one and my only women and I''ll be your first andst man, so Wifey do you agree to let me be your only man in your life?¡± He pressed his forehead against hers and waited impatiently for her answer. ¡°Hmm.¡±Kate nodded her head in yes. Getting her answer, David captured her breast again with his mouth. His right hand caressed his manhood up and down on her V*****! Kate moaned loudly. When he felt her V*****! Bing wet enough to enter inside her sweet spot, he slowly entered her. Chapter 35 * Most precious treasure in his life * Chapter 35 * Most precious treasure in his life * {WARNING: this chapter has some mature content, so read at your own risk?} Getting her answer, David captured her breast again with his mouth. His right hand caress his manhood up and down on her V*****! And Kate moans loudly. When he felt her V*****! Bing wet enough for him to enter, he slowly entered her. Kate started feeling a piercing pain in her lower body,¡± AHH. It hurts¡± Kate yelled out in pain and tears were flowing from her eyes. At that moment she wanted to kill the person who said that when a girl first has sex, it hurt a little because it was total nonsense, Kate felt like it tore apart her body when he entered inside her. Also, she thought it would hurt a little. If she knew it would hurt this as hell, she wouldn''t have agreed to consume their marriage. Whatever, but it''s toote to regret. Kate tries to push him out of her body, but he sps her. David knew she was in pain, and he hugged her tightly, he kissed her forehead, also kissed her tears and consoled her ¡°baby, it''s okay in a bit, it won''t hurt anymore.¡± David called her baby and coaxed her sweetly until she removed her hands from his chest and hugged his neck, Soon the pain was reced with pleasure. She was lost in his torture. Itsted a long time; he didn''t let her off until it fully satisfied him when he let her off. It''s almost dawn. Kateid in bed without moving. She was so tired that she didn''t move even a little. David was stillying on top of Kate. He made sure that he was not giving his weight to her weak body. David looked at her beautiful and tired face.his heart melted at her cuteness. Kate''s eyes were half-closed and half-opened, sleepiness was taking over from tiredness, but suddenly she held her right hand toward David, she wanted to make sure that he was close to her. David held her hand immediately¡± sleep, I''m here with you.¡± David softly coaxed her, so Kate closed her eyes and fell asleep. David smiled at his cute, lovely wife. He moved from Kate''s body and got out of bed. David entered the bathroom; he returned with a wet cloth to bed. David carefully wiped Kate''s body clean and covered her with the nket. After cleaning Kate, David returns to the bathroom to take a quick shower. He returned to the bedroom and switched off the room light. Heid beside her and pulled her into his warm embrace. He hugged her tightly; today is his life''s happiest day. In his 30 years of life today, he got the most precious treasure in his life from her, which he wanted for three years. Finally, his 3-year dreames true. Ultimately, she belongs to him, only him. Nobody can snatch her from him, ever. He closed her eyes and fell asleep with happiness inside his heart. After 2 hours, David''s phone suddenly rang, sleepiness he received the call, N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡° Master, Mrs brown here is Alex''s anxious voiceing from the phone. ¡° What did she say? ¡°David coldly asked, he felt angry. ¡° She asked me to pick her up from the airport ¡°Alex already knew today was not a good day. ¡° Go pick her up and take her to Starlight. I''m going there, so don''t let her find this address ¡°David talked to Alex in a low voice. He hung up the phone call. David looked at his wife in his embrace who was sleeping peacefully. Seeing her, he knew she would not wake up soon. He gently ced her on the bed from his embrace. Went to the bathroom and got ready, and he came back to her. He kissed her forehead. I''ll be back in an hour ¡°he left the room. Although he doesn''t want to go, he knows if he doesn''t go now, someone will disturb his and his wife''s peaceful life, and he didn''t like that idea at the airport, Alex stood in front of an exquisite and beautifuldy, she was over 50, but she looked younger than her age. Her aura was cold. ¡° Where is your Master why he didn''te??¡± Mrs Brown asked Alex unhappily. ¡° Master told me to take you to his office,¡± Alex said what his Master told him. ¡°Okay, let''s go.¡± Mrs Brown said as she knew David''s nature. Alex led her to his car. After 25 minutes, Alex stopped the car in the Starlight parking area. Alex opened the car door for Mrs brown. She got out of the car and walked inside Starlight in her high heels. Alex looked at Mrs Brown''s back and sighed, Today the Masters will be in a grim mood for sure. Inside David''s office, David sat in hisrge office chair, thinking about his wife. He was already missing her. He wanted to return to her as soon as possible. His office door opened from the outside without knocking, so he already guessed who could be that person. Mrs Brown walked in with a cheesy smile. She was seeing David''s expression turn icy cold.¡± what brought Mrs Brown to S country ¡°David mocking her. ¡° If not for anything, can I note to my son? ¡° Mrs Brown said with a smile. ¡°Sorry Mrs brown I don''t want you to be my mother nor do I need to, soe to the point. ¡° David''s face darkened, and he spoke coldly. ¡° Okay, I understand, Mr Martin called me about your marriage with Alina. She sat down in the chair across from David. ¡°huh, are you kidding me? You two sure have too many guts, just because he helped me once I had to marry his granddaughter, too old-fashioned.¡± ¡° David, before death, your father, had already promised Mr Martin, and this was your father''sst wish.¡± Mrs Brown said in a sad voice. Chapter 36 * I will protect you * Chapter 36 * I will protect you * David''s face darkened, and he spoke coldly. ¡°Okay I understand, Mr Martin called me about your marriage with Alina. She sat down in the chair across from David. ¡°huh, are you kidding me, you two sure have too many fantasies, just because he helped me once I had to marry his granddaughter, too old-fashioned.¡± ¡° David, before death, your father had already promised Mr Martin, and this was your father''sst wish.¡± Mrs Brown said in a sad voice. ¡° Mrs Brown, Alina and you were partners in that ident, but I didn''t forgive Alina, but I spared you for your daughter. She had already lost her father, so I didn''t want her to lose her mother. But don''t think I forgot everything, If you two or anyone else tries to disturb my life, I will spare no one this time, so enjoy your life and stay away from my life. This is myst warning. I already warned Mr Martin that if you two want to test my patience, go ahead. But I don''t think you should me me for this. I didn''t warn you.¡± he spoke in a dangerous tone. ¡° But David I''m your mother.¡± Mrs Brown acted pitifully. David gave a sinister smile " I have only one mother in my life, her name is Nora Xiver, and she already N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. left this world, but I don''t need someone like you to rece her position in my life.¡± ¡° But David ¡°before she could say any more, David stopped her. ¡° Stop, I don''t need your fake affection so leave right now don''te to me anymore otherwise don''t me me for being heartless.¡± Mrs Brown understood he would not listen to her words anymore, saying nothing; she silently walked out of the office. After Mrs brown left David waited until she left the Starlight building. He called Alex, giving instructions that he also leaves thepany. Coming back to the south Mansion, he returned to their bedroom where his wife was still sleeping just like he left her in the morning. He walked to her and bent down and kissed her lips softly. Seeing her sleeping face, it lifted his mood he felt peace inside his heart. He will forgive no one if anyone tries to break this peace from his and her life. ¡°Wifey, I will treasure you, I will protect you from outside''s evil world with my own life.¡±He vowed with his life. He kissed her forehead one more time and walked out of the bedroom. He came downstairs, and David entered the kitchen to cook for his wife. After Mrs Brown left Starlight, she went directly to the Martin Mansion. In the Martin mansion''s living room. Mr Martin and Mrs brown sat opposite each other on the sofa. Butler gorge served tea for both of them. Mrs brown lightly took a sip before she started talking,¡± he rejected me listening to nothing; he even denied his father''sst wish.¡± ¡° This boy, he came here himself and warned me already, I already tried to convince him, but he refused to ept her, also before he left he threatened me.¡± Mr Martin also nodded. ¡°Mr Martin, we have to be careful. Let''s stop Alina from doing anything stupid before it''s toote.¡± Mrs Brown clearly remembers what David said to her this morning. ¡°By the way, where is Alina??¡± Just as Mrs Brown asked this, right then, Alina entered the living room. ¡°Aunty¡± Alina called Mrs Brown sweetly. Seeing Alina, Mrs Brown gave a big smile. ¡°oh my Alina, you have be more beautiful than before. Come here and sit with aunty." ¡°"¡± Alina sat next to Mrs brown¡± Aunty, how have you been???¡± Alina asked happily. ¡°oh dear, I am very well and healthy, don''t worry about me and tell me about you.¡± Mrs Brown adores Alina very much just like her own daughter, Alina is her sister''s daughter. Alina''s mother was Mrs Brown''s younger sister. ¡°Aunty I''m fine, aunty did you meet David.¡± Alina looked at Mrs Brown, hopefully. After listening to Alina''s words Mrs brown''s face became ugly, she sighed loudly. ¡°I met him but.¡± Mrs Brown didn''t have to end her full sentence as both Mr Martin and Alina understood what she wanted to say. Alina''s eyes were wet from tears. ¡°Aunty, why can''t he ept me? He never looked at me. Am I not beautiful enough for him? Why does he always treat me like this? Why, why??¡± She had already started sobbing loudly. Mrs Martin and Mrs Brown felt terrible seeing her crying like this. They both love her, ¡°No dear, you''re exquisite, it''s just that David doesn''t know how to treasure your love for him.¡± Mrs brown coaxed Alina with her sweet words. Alina lifted her head and looked at Mrs brown, ¡°Then why aunty, it''s already five long years I loved him, everything is possible with time, but he didn''t change a little.¡± It disappointed her. ¡°Alina we already tried everything but you know the results, nothing can shake him from his decision, Alina dear I think you should give up on him.¡± Seeing Alina''s sad face, her heart ached. ¡°No,¡± Alina angrily shouted, I will never give up on him.¡± Looking at her stubbornness, Mr Martin and Mrs brown felt helpless. ¡°Alina stop your people from following David, you already know what he did when he caught that man and how he sent him here.¡± Mr Martin looked at Alina. ¡°I know grandpa, but what if he finds a girlfriend without my knowledge?¡± Alina pitifully looked at her grandfather. ¡°just leave this matter to me to do nothing risky.¡± Mr Martin is trying to convince Alina, if he does something, David wille to him, but he doesn''t know how to protect her from that heartless man if his granddaughter does. Alina hesitated but nodded her head. ¡°Next week is ourpany''s anniversary, and I''ll make sure Davides to that party, but you promise that you''ll wait patiently and will do nothing dangerous.¡± Mr Martin assured his granddaughter. This time Alina agreed happily. Chapter 37 * Your first wedding night * Chapter 37 * Your first wedding night * Mr Martin is trying to convince Alina, if he does something, David wille to him, but he doesn''t know how to protect her from that heartless man if his granddaughter does. Alina hesitated but nodded her head. ¡°Next week is ourpany''s anniversary, and I''ll make sure Davides to that party, but you promise that you''ll wait patiently and will do nothing dangerous.¡± Mr Martin assured his granddaughter. This time Alina agreed happily. In south Mansion, when Kate woke up at almost noon, she opened her eyes and stretched her hand to find David, but David was not beside her. Just as she sat up, the nket slid down. Seeing her naked body, she recalls their crazy night moments. She bit her lower lips. Kate''s face was blushing very hard; she looked around but overlooked David. Then she looked at the time her mouth opened wide. ¡°it''s already lunchtime, that''s why he is not here.¡± Kate thought to herself. She got off the bed and made her way to the bathroom with her shaking legs. Her entire body was in terrible pain like someone''s beaten her badly. In the bathroom, she looked at herself in the mirror, and her lips were swollen. It covered her entire upper body with bite marks, especially her chest area. She stepped into the shower. Just as the water touched her chest, she frowned from pain. She scolds him under her breath because of him; she can''t feel anything other than pain on her entire body. David entered the bedroom, looking at the empty bed, David frowned, but then he heard the sound of the running water. Looking at the closed door, his breathing stopped abruptly as he wanted to go to the bathroom to shower with her. But the next second, he stopped himself; otherwise, he might lose control and hurt her. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He walked over to the bed. He picked up their scattered clothes. Tidies up the messy bed. The time he lifted the nket, he noticed some bloodstain on the bedsheet. David stopped for a minute and just stared at these stains. His lips curled up. He pulled the bedsheet and reced it with a new bed sheet. After everything was tidy, he sat on the bed and waited for his wife. Inside the bathroom, After washing up, Kate wore a light blue dress. After getting ready, she came out of the bathroom. She closed the bathroom door and turned around. Seeing David on the bed, she just stood there without moving and her eyes were wide open from surprise. ¡°Can I just go back to the bathroom?¡± Kate thought to herself. Seeing him, she didn''t know how to react. She was also shy and embarrassed. She lowered her eyes. Seeing his wife just standing there shyly, David''s heart melted, he smiled. He stood up and walked towards her... Kate felt her heart was riding like the horse''s speed. Seeing he wasing close to her, Kate wished to vanish in the wind. Without giving her a second, David pulled her into his embrace. ¡°hiss¡± Kate yelled in pain. David looked at her worriedly¡± what happened??¡± She rolled her eyes at his words,¡± don''t you know what happened.¡± she wanted to say this loudly but didn''t. ¡°you are holding me too tightly.¡± Kate pouted her lips. ¡°oh, are you still in pain?¡± David didn''t ask where she was in pain. He knew she''s in pain all over her body, she unhappily pouted but didn''t answer him. ¡°I am sorry, in the future, I''ll be more gentle.¡± This man is too cunning, Kate thought. Suddenly a sound came from her stomach. Kate bites her lower lip and looks at him pitifully as if she isining about him with her eyes. Davidughed softly at his cute wife.¡± I''ve already prepared lunch for you, let''s feed your hungry stomach to get back your energy.¡± David gave her a teasing smile. David carried her downstairs. David ced her on hisp. Although Kate was ufortable sitting on hisp today, but she didn''t show it on her face. After lunch, Kate sat on the sofa and unlocked her phone. Amy called her just once. Kate was hesitant to call her back. David sat next to her and just watched her. ¡°what are you doing??¡± David asked Kate. ¡°thinking.¡± Kate calmly replied to him. ¡°I don''t overthink.¡± David casually told her. ¡°Okay,¡± Kate dial Amy''s number. After three rings Amy received Kate''s call, ¡°oh my dear, you finally called me.¡± Amy happily asked Kate. ¡°Why are you saying like I didn''t call you for one month, and why are youining when you just called me one time?¡± Kate rolled her eyes. ¡°Because I didn''t want to disturb your first wedding night.¡± Amy burst intoughter. Kate gave an embarrassing cough¡± your mouth is too foul, and you talk too much.¡±Kate''s face reddened. Kate didn''t notice that her husband, who was sitting next to her, was also smiling at her red face. ¡°for now I will not tease you,ter tell me everything, but I have something more important to tell you now.¡± this time Amy was severe. ¡°what?? Kate hesitantly asked. ¡°Evan came to find you in our ss.¡± Amy sighed loudly. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Kate felt annoyed ¡°he,¡± David asked loudly, Kate was startled as she slowly turned her head and looked at David''s dark face. ¡°oh my God, I forgot he was also sitting here.¡± Kate inhaled an enormous amount of air. She didn''t know what to do now, so she just looked at him innocently. Seeing her cute and innocent face, he wanted to pinch her cheeks badly. But he was unhappy about this, so he asked her gloomily, ¡± who is this he??¡± Kate panicked ¡°what will I say to him? Can I lie to him, but if he finds outter that I lied to him, what if he misunderstands me?¡± She thought about many things. She didn''t know what to say to him or how. Looking at her panicked face, he sighed softly. He knew why she looked frightened. Chapter 38 * Shameless husband * Chapter 38 * Shameless husband * She thought about many things. She didn''t know what to say to him or how. Looking at her panicked face, he sighed softly; he knew why she looked frightened. David picked her up from the sofa and let her sit on hisp with her legs apart. Out of fright, Kate held on to his shirt tightly. Sitting on hisp, Kate felt more nervous. Looking at his dark face, Kate told the truth. ¡°A guy from my college and he is my senior.¡± ¡°And why is your friend talking about him with you??¡± David frowned and asked, a little angry because he already understood who this senior was. ¡° Because he was looking for me.¡± Kate guiltily said this. ¡°Why??¡± David asked calmly not to frighten his innocent wife. But inside he wanted to kill that person a thousand times. Kate nced nervously at David, seeing he looked calm, so Kate felt a little rxed. ¡°But what do I say, he is wooing your wife nonstop, but this sounds like a love triangle, now this is more awkward, shit. It seems like I have to tell everything truthfully.¡± Finally, gathering her courage. ¡°He has been chasing me for a year, but trust me. I don''t like him; I have already rejected him more than hundreds of times.¡± Kate said this with one breath. Kate''s answer dumbfounded David. Although his assistant already informed him that that guy was following his wife for a long time, one N?velDrama.Org owns all content. year, this is too much. David felt like someone''s pushed him into a sea of vinegar; he felt sourness even in his breathing. Without giving her any answer, he kissed her as if he was trying to find some sweets inside her mouth to reduce the sourness of vinegar. Just like he thought, he felt so sweet, like honey inside her mouth. Feeling this, he kissed her more passionately and hungrily. Kate can feel his uneasiness, so without thinking, she kissed him back. David left her mouth when he felt his heart calm down enough. David looked at her shy red face; it satisfied him. ¡°Don''t worry, I trust you, other than you; I don''t trust anyone else and never will.¡± He answered firmly, without hesitation. Kate looked into his eyes; in his eyes, Kate could see the trust he had for her. She felt happy. Kate gave a broad smile, and she felt warm, he trusts her. She held his face in her palms and softly kissed his lips ¡°thank you.¡± David was shocked at her actions, but soon his shock was reced with happiness. If this is her way to show him her sincerity, then he is happier to say these sweet words to her. He repeated her actions, but he kissed her on the full face: cheeks, nose, chin, forehead, and lips. He kissed softly at; first, Kate also kissed him, getting a response from her he kissed her hard. They kissed each other for a long time, but in the end, David ended the kiss. He pulled away from her mouth. Both of them were panting. David looked at her swollen lips proudly¡± baby, although I want to be one with you here, but we can''t, we have to go somewhere. Don''t worry when wee back from there; we will continue from where we left.¡± David whispered into her ear in a hoarse voice. He hugged her more tightly. Kate felt crazy. Why did he have to talk about this so openly? She already felt so shy, but after listening to his words, she felt so shy that she wanted to hide in a hole. She closed her eyes and refused to look at her shameless husband. David smiled and picked at her closed eyes softly ¡°why are you closing your eyes now? You already saw everything ¡°David chuckle. Kate closed her eyes more tightly as if she closed her eyes tightly, she won''t feel shy, or she didn''t have to face her shameless husband. ¡°Okay that''s all for now, we have to go.¡± David stopped teasing her. He brushed her messy hair with his long fingers. ¡°Where?¡± Kate immediately opened her eyes; she forgot his previous action and looked at him like a curious child who wanted to know about her gift. A loving smile appeared on his face¡± where I will bind you with me. You can''t run anywhere without me.¡± Kate looked at him, a smiling face for a long time as if she was trying to find out his secret. But she failed because he was hiding his secret very well under his expressionless face. She angrily poked at his hand. Seeing her childish, curious look, he pinched her cheeks lovingly. Don''t worry; you will find out soon enough, get ready.¡± David let her go from his hug. Kate stood up and went upstairs. She got ready as fast as she could. After some time, Kate returned to the living room. She was already breathing too fast. David was on the phone. He turned around and noticed that she was running on the stairs again, David frowned unhappily,¡± this girl never takes my word seriously.¡± On another side of the phone, Alex already burst intoughter, but he pressed his hand on his mouth tightly to suppress hisughter so that his master couldn''t hear hisugh. ¡°Master, only our Madam, can control you her entire life, but you can''t control our Madam, you never can, because she is your lovely wife who is also holding the remote of your life car.¡± Alex gave a big thumbs up to his Madam in his heart. At least someone can control his master. It seems from now on; he has to follow Madam''s order more than his Master to gain his Madam''s favour. Then he could survive from his master''s terrible mood. David cut the call and went to his disobedient wife.''¡± do I need to hang a signboard here to stop you from running down the stairs?¡± David scolded her seriously. Chapter 39 * Wedding Rings* Chapter 39 * Wedding Rings* Alex gave a big thumbs up to his Madam in his heart. At least someone can control his master, it seems like from now on he has to follow Madam''s order more than his Master to gain his Madam''s favour. Then he could survive from his master''s terrible mood. David cut off the call and went to see his disobedient wife.''¡± do I need to hang a signboard here to stop you from running on the stairs?¡± David scolded her seriously. Listening to hisint, Kate lowered her head guiltily. Seeing her guilty look, he gave up. "Forget it, I already know you will not hear my words, so I will arrange for someone to cover the floor with slip-resistant carpet," David said with a sigh. "I''m sorry, I forgot."Kate gave a low and guilty smile. David''s face softened as he put a hand on her waist and pulled her close." I''m sorry, I was just worried."He smiled softly; he didn''t have the heart to scold her. It stunned Kate at first, but soon she replied with a smile, "Okay, let''s go, I''m already so curious, I can''t wait anymore."She wants to see his surprise as soon as possible. David chuckled at her cute act: "okay, let''s go." he held her from her waist and led her outside the mansion. Later, David stopped his car in front of a luxurious VIP private jewellery shop. Kate first looked at her front rather than back at David, "why are we here??" she needs nothing from here. He already bought everything for her she needs. David just smiled but didn''t reply. He parked their car. He helped her to unbuckle her seat belt. Getting out of his car, he opened the car door for her, Kate reached down and looked around. "let''s go." they walked inside. Just as they entered, the shop¡¯s owner weed them personally. """Master."""The owner was a middle-aged man. He looked at Kate as if he was thinking about how to address her, David understands his confusion: "She is your Madam, but keep it a secret." David wanted to introduce her and ept her in front of the entire world, but not now. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Madam." the shop owner understood his Master''s intention. "Don''t worry, Master, I will keep it a secret." "take the thing here: "David ordered the shop owner. "Okay, Master." the owner left immediately. David and Kate sat on a sofa and waited for the manager. A saleswoman served them cold drinks, but David told them to rece the sses with tea. After some time the shop owner returned with a ck box. "Master, here is what you wanted."The man put the box in front of them on a table. "you can go," David said, and the shop manager left immediately. """open it."""David looked at Kate and hinted at her to open that box. Kate immediately opened the box and looked inside the box. she noticed two beautiful rings. She turned her head and looked at him. He understood her looks "for us." With these two simple words, Kate understood this is their wedding ring. After confirmation, she looked at the rings carefully. One call had a Marquise shape on the top and a full circle filled with white diamonds, although it seemed simple, it seemed so beautiful and elegant. The other rings looked simple with only one small diamond, but these two rings looked. Beautiful and gorgeous. Without a doubt, anyone could tell they were a couple¡¯s rings. Without a doubt, anyone could tell they were a couple of rounds. Kate pursed her lips and smiled faintly. He tied her to him tightly. Without hesitation, Kate took the female call and turned to David; she handed the ring to David. "Help me put it on my finger." David didn''t need to ask if she liked it or not; he already read it on her bright face. He held her left hand and slid it onto Kate''s ring finger. It fits her perfectly. David held her hand to his lips and kissed her ring finger." You know my size pretty well."Kate softly smiled and looked at her beautiful ring. "Of course, I already saw everything and touched how I could not know your finger size." a devilish grin appeared on David''s face. Kate looked at him confused but seeing the teasing smile on his face; she understood what he was talking about. She red at him speechlessly with her cherry-red cheeks." she started feeling this man had a dirty mind." "Why are you blushing? I was talking about your finger size." David gave an innocent smile as if he were talking about her finger. "Don''t worry, I already know I can''t win with you in words," Kate said with a helpless pout. "Wifey, if you want to win against me, why don''t we try it on the bed tonight then see who can win against who, we will know the results, "David smirked brightly. Kate''s cheeks turned crimson red realising what he was saying. "oh God, Kate, you already know why you say something before thinking." Kate hurriedly stood up, "I think you can wear this yourself." She hints at her eyes in the male ring, David''s face darkened, and he immediately held her hand. "No, put it on my finger." "then stop speaking nonsense; otherwise I''ll not," Kate said of this seriously. David immediately extended his hand in front of Kate''s "Wifey," David called her in his honey voice. Looking at his helpless expression, Kateughed softly, "okay" she bent down and took the male ring. She held his left hand and slid it into his ring finger happily. David pulled her into his arms. "Finally, you look like a married woman." he touched her ring. "same to you."Kate was smiling; her eyes were filled with happiness. Suddenly Kate thought of something. She tried to remove the ring from her finger, but David was faster than her, so he stopped her. "what are you doing?" David frowned. Kate could tell he was angry, so she exined hurriedly, "No one knows that I''m married if I suddenly wear this wedding ring." she hesitated to say more. Chapter 40 * My wife always looks beautiful * Chapter 40 * My wife always looks beautiful * "same to you."Kate was smiling; her eyes were filled with happiness. Suddenly Kate thought of something. She tried to remove the ring from her finger, but David was faster than her, so he stopped her. "what are you doing?" David frowned. Kate could tell he was angry, so she exined hurriedly, "No one knows that I''m married if I suddenly wear this wedding ring." she hesitated to say more. " Don''t worry, thew cancelled your adoption, so you don''t need to worry about anything." David patiently exined it to her. "when," she asked shockingly. "Today, David said seriously and continued, "So from now on you''re free from the Waston." Kate''s eyes lifted. She didn''t feel sad or any emotions. "Okay, I understand."Kate nodded her head. "From now on, you don''t need to hide your marital status, but Kate, there is something I need to handle. After that, I will give you your dream wedding, so give me one month." David looked at her, sincerely. Kate felt his words were "okay." David felt relief at her words. "Okay, Liam invited us for dinner, do you want to go??" David has something important to discuss with Liam, but if she doesn''t want to go, he can postpone that. "Okay," Kate feltfortable with them, so she agreed. After that, David drove to a luxurious restaurant. On the other side of the city, In Waston mansion''s living room. "what the hell is this, huh??" Rachel Waston screamed crazily "Mom, this is a court notice, Kate cancelled her adoption, and from now on, we don''t have any rights on her." Sherry Waston exins to her mother. "Do you think I don''t have eyes?" Rachel Waston looked at her daughter, fiercely. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Mom, why are you getting angry at me?" Sherry looked at her mother, angrily. "you, here is your father? Call him and tell him toe home now."Rachel Waston angrily said this. "okay" Sherry understands her mother''s anger. Without dy, she called her father. After 20 min, Paul Waston hurriedly returned to the Waston mansion. Rachel Waston angrily threw the court papers at Paul Waston. " Look," Rachel Waston fumed with anger. after reading the papers, Paul Waston''s face turned dark "how." "that ungrateful girl cancelled her adopted rtions with us without asking us."Rachel Waston mocked angrily. "Call her and tell her toe here."Paul Watson said this angrily. Sherry dialled Kate''s phone number but found switched off. "Dad, her phone is already switched off." "huh that bitch, did she think she could hide from us, no way?" "Tomorrow let''s go to college."Rachel Waston said this to her husband. "okay" "I''ll teach that ungrateful girl a lesson."Rachel Waston thought to herself. In a luxurious, VIP private room. When David and Kate walked in, Liam, Adam and Alex were already present there. David and Kate sat opposite them. "Hey little sis, today you look beautiful."Adam smiled brightly at Kate. "My wife always looks beautiful," David proudly praised his wife, who was blushing shyly. Adam wanted to puke blood immediately. " Tch, we already know our little sister is lovely, but when you said this so proudly, I felt we single men are under some course." " No," when David said this, Adam gave a small smile but soon his smile was reced with shock. "You are the curse for these single men." Adam was left speechless. Liam and Alex were trying their best to conceal theirughter; otherwise, his next target will be them. So they try their best. Kate was also speechless "this man": she pinched his hand to stop him from talking nonsense. David lovingly looked at his wife. David looked at his wife with a wicked smile, "''why don''t you believe me, look at Liam and Alex, because of him they are both single dogs yet." He pointed his finger at Liam and Alex. Now this time Liam and Alex''s turn to puke blood. " I''m single because of you; you are my life''s very evil course." But if he dares to say this loudly, his master will cut him in pieces. So he calms his heart and scolds his master inside his heart. After some time Kate looked at David, "I want to use the washroom," she said in a low voice. "Okay, I will take you there."David stood up before Kate. Kate pulled his hand forcefully and made him sit back, "No need, I can go myself." "Okay" Kate left the private room and went to thedies'' bathroom. Just as she entered, she bumped into someone. Kate looked upward; she was a beautiful woman ring at her. "Hey, don''t you have eyes?" The woman angrily asked Kate. Kate was embarrassed because it was her fault to walk in without looking ahead. "I''m sorry, Miss."Kate apologised to that woman. That woman rudely ignored Kate and went to the bathroom. Kate stood there for some time before entering. After Kate finished her business, she washed her hands simultaneously, and that woman was also washing her hands. Kate looked carefully at that woman. That woman looked beautiful. From her appearance, she looked elegant. Kate dried her hands with hot air then walked out of the bathroom. In the private room, David was looking toward the door; he was getting impatient. A few minutester, Kate returned to the private room. Seeing her David breath in relief. Kate returned next to him and sat down. "Hey little sis, what took you so long, your husband was going crazy from waiting for you."Adam teases David. Kate looked at David and smiled, "I bumped into someone" Kate casually said. David frowned, "Where, did you get hurt anywhere."David asked in a worried voice. "No, I''m fine," Kate replied to him. David checked her body, head to toe like an x-ray machine. Liam and Adam rolled their eyes. "Bro, don''t you think you are overreacting? "Liam spoke at his serious actions. ""idiots.""David did not turn to them. "who did you bump into? "David asked her. "a pretty woman," Kate said with a smile. David gave a helpless sigh. "didn''t I tell you to be careful?" David helplessly rubbed his brows. He scolded her. "Okay, we''re hungry, let''s order dinner," Liam said he really couldn''t handle their affection for dog food anymore. Otherwise, that might be bad for his heart. Chapter 41 * Wife spoiling maniac * Chapter 41 * Wife spoiling maniac * David gave a helpless sigh. "didn''t I tell you to be careful?" David helplessly rubbed his brows. He scolded her. ""Okay, we''re hungry, let''s order dinner," Liam said, adding that he really can''t handle their affection for dog food anymore. "Okay."Kate also wanted to escape from his scolding. ''''"Little sis, what do you want to eat?? Adam asks her. """something spicy."""Kate said. After they served dinner, David picked everything she liked and ced it on Kate''s te. Everything was too good, so she ate a lot. She ate until she really couldn''t eat anymore. David wiped her mouth with tissue paper. The other three had headaches because this wife spoiling maniac. "This man became hopeless after marriage." their thoughts were the same, but no one roared. "Liam,e with me."David said to Liam then looked at Kate and said, "I have something to say to him, you wait here." "Okay." Kate nodded her head. David looked at Adam "don''t give her anything cold to eat." he seriously warned Adam. After that, David and Liam walked out from there. Alex also followed up with them. "Little sis tells me the truth: how can you tolerate this overbearing man," Adam asked Kate. Kate smiled gently "because I like every side of him." Adam was left speechless. "tch, you two made for each other." he thumbs up at Kate. "by the way, I want to ask you something."Kate seriously asked. """okay.""Adam stopped his teasing smile. "did he know me before our marriage?" Kate curiously said. "ha, ha, ha, little sis you don''t remember our bro??? Adamughed out loud. It stunned Kate, she had never seen him before their marriage, so how will she remember him? "but as far as I remember, I never saw him before our marriage." It''s confusing to Kate. "then you better ask him yourself," Adam said, everything in their rtionship. Only David and Kate can decide what to do and what to say. Kate scratched her head, confused. She doesn''t know how he knew her. "I think I should ask him then," Kate said. outside of the room, "about the bodyguards. They will join tomorrow," Liam says. """okay.""David replied in a low voice. "By the way, I heard from Alex that Mr Martin invited you to theirpany anniversary party," Liam asked, """hmm.""David was thinking of something. """are you going."""Liam wanted to know his answer Alex also wanted to know his master''s answer. So he just silently listened to their conversation. "I don''t know yet, but one thing is for sure: they are nning something," David said. "But what if you go and they do the same as in the past."Liam worriedly asked. " Do you think I''m a fool to fall for the same trap again?¡¯¡¯¡¯ David coldly sneered. " But, that grandfather and granddaughter pair is shameless, they do what they want to do, they don''t even care about people''s lives." Liam felt angry whenever he remembered their heartless act. "That''s why this time I want everything to end once and for all, I only have one month." He sounds sinister and dangerous. He already promised his wife.his face softens at her thought. "David''s gentle and eager voice called out from behind him. David''s face turned sinister again; he didn''t have to look behind to know who called him. David and the other two turn around at the same time. Sure enough, Alina Martin stood in front of them with a big smile on her face, but David''s face was like he saw something disgusting. Liam frowned, "What are you doing here?" Liam''s tone was too cold.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He is always a gentleman with any girl. But he hates this woman. David, Liam, Adam, Alex, four of them hate this disgusting woman with no limit. If Adam sees her now, no one can stop him from strangling her to death. "I''m here for dinner with my friends," she replied to Liam, but her eyes still glued on David. "David, how are you?" Alina asked with too much love in her voice. "I was very well until someone appeared to dirty my eyes."David''s voice was icy. Alina was hurt, but she had already used his cold. She put on a smile: "Are you also here for dinner? How about you join us." She asked, hopefully. "get out of my eyes, before I lose my patience and strangle you right now."He wanted to strangle this woman, but he didn''t want to dirty his hands. Alina tightened her grip on her purse. David turned around to the left, but he didn''t expect that Kate would stand behind them. David''s heart skipped a beat. A fear rose into his heart. Because he doesn''t want Kate to see this crazy woman yet. He wants to wait until he handles everything; otherwise, Kate will be in danger. David looked at Liam and hinted at him to approach Kate before this crazy woman found out anything. If Kate says anything now ores close to him, that will be dangerous for her. but Alex was faster than Liam, He blocked Kate''s path and stopped her from going closer to his Master. "Madam, please return inside," Alex said in a low voice. Kate was already so confused, but seeing their behaviour like this, her confusion reced with curiosity. She peeks from Alex''s left side, and she sees Alina. Alina was crying, Kate suddenly recognised her. She is that woman who she bumped into in the bathroom. She rolled her eyes at Alex. Alex pleaded to Kate with no options with his eyes, " Madam, please." seeing his pleading look; Kate reluctantly went inside. Alina, who was crying? Suddenly stopped and looked at Kate''s back curiously. "who is she?" Alina asked in a loud voice. David and Liam exchanged looks, and Liam spoke up. "You don''t need to know who it is, she," Liam growled. "Is she your girlfriend, but she looked so young."She is still shamelessly trying to talk to them. "So what, we like young girls, not old-aged women like someone else." he indirectly mocked her. Alina froze, an older woman? Although she was 29, she was still beautiful and sexy, he was mocking her age and what he meant by how they liked young girls. But suddenly, her heart sank; he means David also likes young girls. She was helpless at this thought. If David likes young girls, then what about her? She lost her youth waiting for David. she was already in herte twenties, almost reaching 30 soon, Chapter 42 * A poisonous snake without any antidote * Chapter 42 * A poisonous snake without any antidote * Alina froze, an older woman? Although she was 29, she was still beautiful and sexy. He was mocking her age and what he meant by they liked young girls. But suddenly, her heart sank. Meaning David also liked young girls. She was helpless at this thought. If David likes young girls, then what about her? Did she lose her youth waiting for David? She was already in herte twenties, almost reaching 30 soon. But suddenly, her heart sank. He meant David also liked young girls. She was helpless at this thought. Even though David likes young women, what can she do? She is not that young anymore at this thought; her tears started falling uncontrobly. Liam smirked at David. "See, I can only handle her with only one move.""He gave it a proud look. David returned to his look, "Then handle this crazy woman, I''m going to my wife." David ignored Alina''s drama and walked into the private room. He was worried about his wife. Liam gave Alina a pitiful mocking look before he followed David inside and closed the door with a loud bang. Alina looked at the closed door, her innocent and pitiful eyes turning sinisterly dark. "So whatever she is not very young, David has to marry her. "" At this thought, she turned around and left. Inside the room, everyone was silent. David looked at his angry wife; he didn''t know how much she saw or heard outside. But she looked angry. Kate broke the silence. "you all know that woman''s right; earlier, I bumped into her in the bathroom; she was that person."When Kate said this and the other four looked shocked. "What: David''s heart was beating too fast. "you mean, she was that person," Liam asked; unbelievable they were trying to hide her from that crazy woman. But before they even knew it, Kate had already met that crazy woman. ¡®¡¯¡¯¡¯ Yeah, but who is she? How do you all know her? (-) Kate seriously asked, "ooh, some time ago, grandpa called me; I have to go home early today. If not, he will beat me; you guys enjoy it" Adam walked out from there as fast as he could. "my mother also told me that if I don''t return home early today, she will arrange blind dates for me."Liam also stood up, "Let''s go; I will drive you home."Alex followed up with Liam. They left David and Kate speechless. "These idiots," David cursed them under his breath. He looked at Kate, who gave him thousands of questioning looks with her eyes, and he sighed. "Okay, I will tell you everything, truthfully, when we reach home." After some thought, Kate agreed with him. She also wants to know everything about the unknown meeting. They are already husband and wife. They should share everything and trust each other. They returned south to Mansion; Kate got out of the car and walked inside the mansion without waiting for David. David also followed her, he was already feeling uneasy, but seeing her strange behaviour, he felt more nervous. when he entered the living room, Kate was already sitting on the sofa, crossing her hands over her chest. David went near Kate and sat next to her. Although he wanted to pull her into his embrace, seeing she was angry, David answered her questions first. He sped her hand: "Ask. What do you want to know about?" David said. Kate felt his hand palm sweating. "who is that woman."Kate wanted to know why he reacted like that in front of that woman. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. David took a long breath and decided to tell her the truth, "Her name is Alina Martin, Malinapany chairperson''s Zack Martin''s granddaughter." "Oh, why do you and Liam behave like that with her." Kate looked at him. "because she is a disgusting woman, my eyes felt dirty just because I looked at that crazy woman."David''s eyes shed a stern look."Wifey, in the future, if you ever meet her, stay away from that crazy woman."David worriedly warned her. "why" Kate was confused. She didn''t even know that woman. "Because you''re my wife, she will try to harm you if she finds out your identity. She is a poisonous snake with no antidote.no one can tell when she will turn her head and bite people until they die." Although he wanted to hide his wife from that crazy woman, not for long. Kate felt a little nervous."But she doesn''t look like that." "Don''t go to her innocent face. Inside her white skin, she hid her ck heart very well; that is her fake mask to conceal her filthy character. You need to do it whenever you see her stay away from that woman no matter what happens in the future; I will tell you more, but not now. Still, trust me in whatever I will do in the future. I will do everything for you, our beautiful future and peaceful life, I''ll protect you from any danger with my life."David stokes her hand with his thumb finger. Kate looked at David''s eyes; his eyes gave relief to her restless heart. "then tell me how you knew me before our marriage, and if I knew you, then why do I remember nothing about you." Kate started feeling suffocated and uneasy. "In the past, when we met each other, you didn''t see my face clearly; that''s why you don''t remember me."David gave a small smile. Kate felt more confused, "why?" "Because my face was covered in blood." David felt a little heartache, he still has that nightmare because of that ident. She felt an icy shiver in her body when she heard the blood. "What did he mean by covered in blood, whose and how?" Kate had a headache. She looked at his face. She can see the sadness in his eyes. The look of his eyes made her heart tighten. This feeling is too sad for her. She did not want to see this feeling in his eyes. Kate gets up from her seat and sits down on his thighs, and hugs his neck. David hugged her back more tightly. His heart calmed down immediately. "We met three years ago."David tightened his hands to her waist. His entire body stiff, Kate felt ufortable because he held her too tightly, but she let him be. "3 years ago. How?" Kate curiously asked him. She tried to remember but was not avable. Chapter 43 * David and Kates unexpected first meeting * Chapter 43 * David and Kate''s unexpected first meeting * Kate gets up from her seat and sits down on his thighs, and hugs his neck. David hugged her back more tightly. His heart calmed down immediately. "We met three years ago."David tightened his hands to her waist. His entire body stiffened, Kate felt ufortable because he held her too tightly, but she let him be. "3 years ago. How?" Kate curiously asked him; she tried to remember but was not avable. "yeah, I was injured in a car ident."David felt her body get tense. "What do you mean? Kate''s hands were trembling on his neck. But David was calmer than her, David continued "I got stuck inside the car, and no one was there to help me; my head was also bleeding my abdomen. I could barely keep my eyes open. I was helpless. The entire world was dark in front of me; I thought should I give up or not; in the end, I gave up. But maybe God didn''t, and he sent you for me; you appeared there for me in my life; you lightened my dark world with your two small hands. David''s eyes were wet; both of them were silent. Kate was shocked at his words; her heart ached for him. How helpless he was that he had to give up on his own life. She felt suffocated because of that thought. David lifted his shirt from his abdomen, "see here" David pointed toward his stomach, Kate lowered his head and looked at the left side of his stomach. There was arge, deep scar. Kate tapped her hand in her mouth at his scary scar. They already saw each other''s bodies, but how she missed this. with her shaking hand, she touched the scar "how." "car window ss got stuck in my abdomen deeply, and because of that, I lost too much blood." David exined his life''s helpless moment. Suddenly something hits Kate''s memory, she knows this scar; she gets up from hisp and drops on her knees in front of him. Tears were falling from her eyes nonstop. She touched the scar on his abdomen. She remembers because that ident was a nightmare for her, she was only 16 years old. That scene was too terrible for her; she was frightened. Because of the rain, the road was empty. that was her first time seeing so much blood she wanted to run away, but her heart couldn''t.she was also helpless She screamed for help, but no one was there for her for that person who was almost dead. she tried to open the car door, but the door got stuck, and she was a girl, with her strength, everything was impossible. When she was struggling to open the car door, David looked at her with his blurred eyes; that was the first time he saw her. .he felt something inside his heart. he tries to focus on that girl crying face, He was the one who was hurt, but she was crying crazily, seeing her crying he felt a strange feeling that he never felt, he wanted to wipe her tears, but he was too weak to do that, In the end, after too much struggle, she opened the jammed door, the window''s shattered ss split her hands and hurt like hell, but she ignored her eyes. When she opened the car door, she looked at that person. His body was covered in blood.his head was bleeding, and his face, neck and everything was covered in blood. Seeing so much blood, her entire body was shaking. She always hates seeing blood, she can''t handle blood, but she still doesn''t know how but she went near him. She took a deep breath; she reached for the seat belt buckle to unfasten his seatbelt. Then she noticed his abdomen, a long sharp piece of broken ss stabbed into the left side of his stomach and blood flowing from there. She started to cry more; seeing that, she ripped her dress from below her knees and tied it on his head. Although that didn''t stop bleeding, it at least reduced the bleeding a little. But she can''t do anything about his abdomen''s bleeding; she knows she can''t touch that ss; otherwise, he will bleed more. she never felt so helpless in her life: "Hey, are you listening to me?" Kate asked nervously, It still left David a little conscious," hmm."David couldn''t say a word. He felt like his words got stuck in his throat. "Thank God, okay, don''t be afraid I''m here with you; everything will be alright.¡¯¡¯Kate didn''t know who she was,forting him or herself, till she knew she couldn''t be weak in front of him, so she tried to be brave. David knew she was trying tofort him, his lips curled up a little, her voice couldn''t evenfort her, but she didn''t know that her words gave him a new hope to live. "David, hold yourself; you shouldn''t disappoint her, don''t break her hope, try to hold yourself for her, try to live for her," he told himself. he didn''t know how but he slowly lifted a hand toward her; she immediately holds his hand, "Don''t cry." After saying this, he slowly slips into unconsciousness. After that, he remembers nothing, but she has "Hey, are you okay? Please open your eyes." She was pleading and crying because when she saw he was moving anymore, her heart skipped a beat; she checked his pulse, she barely felt his weak pulse. She searched for her phone, but because of the rain, it had already damaged her phone. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She tried to find his phone, maybe God listened to her prayers, and his phone rang. She picked up the phone and received the call immediately. "Hello, Master, where are you?" a worried voice came from the phone. "help, please." Kate didn''t listen to what he was saying, but she cut off his words and miserably asked for help without knowing who he was, "his car had an ident, he already lost consciousness, he is bleeding badly, please help, I''m scared no one is here, I don''t know what to do?" Kate started yelling. She never saw an ident so close, and seeing so much blood, she was already on her limit. She might have lost consciousness. "what ident? Chapter 44 * Im here with you * Chapter 44 * I''m here with you * "His car had an ident, he already lost consciousness, he is bleeding badly, please help, I''m scared no one is here, I don''t know what to do? Kate started howling. She had never seen an ident so close and seeing so much blood; she was already at her limit. She also might lose consciousness. "what ident?? that man was quite surprised and also shocked at the same time. A secondter, that man asked again. "Miss, can you tell me the address I''m going to there now," he asked her Kate told him the address immediately. "Miss, please stay with my Master. I''m sending an ambnce from the nearby hospital; please, until then, don''t leave him alone." The man pleaded with her. "Don''t worry, I''m not leaving him, please hurry, I don''t know how long he can hold it, it badly hurt him," Kate said to him, even if he doesn''t tell her, she won''t go anywhere. Kate cut the call and sped his hand as if she was telling him, "I''m here with you" until an ambnce appeared. An ambnce appeared in front of her, and six people came running toward them with a stretcher. "When they came to them, a man looked at her and said, "Miss, please move aside; we need to put him on a stretcher; we need to take him to the hospital immediately." Kate tried to move but her hand, even so, he was gripping her hand even when he was unconscious. Kate slowly removed her hand from his tight grip and moved from there. They slowly and carefully carried him out of the car and put him on a stretcher. They put him in the ambnce before Kate could approach to ask which hospital they were taking him to or his condition. They drove off at high speed. Kate just stood there silently and stared at the ambnce until the ambnce vanished from her eyesight. "Thud" Her legs gave up, and she immediately sat down there. She started crying again; she doesn''t know what will happen to the man, he will be all right or not, She didn''t leave any strength in her body. After a few minutes, she took a deep breath, stood up, and returned to her hostel. That night she spent thinking about that person. Kate''s thinking ended there;ing back to her senses, she looked at David''s face, remembering the blood as she started yelling. Even in her dreams, she never thought that the person she helped years ago would be her husband. That might be fate that she saved him; actually, she saved her happiness that night. Despite that, that night was still very dangerous for him. She saw with her own eyes what would have happened if she didn¡¯t save him at the right time. Seeing his wife crying like that, and if she feels hurt remembering those bloody scenes, he clearly remembered that she cried in the same way on the night of his ident. He felt a stabbing pain in his heart whenever he saw her tears. That day he was too weak tofort her, but now he again remembered how he felt. He immediately pulled her into a tight hug. Kate also hugged his neck. She felt relief in his embrace. Both of them were scared, afraid to lose each other. Fate might tie them that night, but if he lost his life that day, it might separate them in this life. If she didn''t help him that day and left him there in that state, he wouldn''t be alive today; if he didn''t the most precious person in her life. At this thought, she hugged him more tightly. She felt insecure thinking about this at that moment. Seeing her insecure actions, David already knew her silence and fearing thoughts. He knew she was afraid that night would affect her as much as it affected him. That night was a N?velDrama.Org owns all content. nightmare for her; it took her a long time to forget that night. It was very hard for her. But once again, her nightmare returns for him to reveal the truth. She continued to cry. After a while, David couldn''t take it anymore. His heart ached for her. He unhappily said, "don''t cry; why are you crying? See, I''m all right also it was long ago, so it doesn''t matter to me anymore, that ident was a blessing for me, for my life if that ident didn''t happen that day we might not even meet each other, So for me, that was the fate that leads us toward our destination, so I don''t have any regrets about that day. So stop crying. If you don''t stop and continue crying like this, your head will start aching."He softly pats her back and coaxes her patiently. He can bear anything in this, but he can''t bear to see her get hurt. It also hurts him. "Don''t cry," he kissed her eyes, cheeks, nose, and forehead all over her face. Then his lips stopped on her lips; he kissed her tenderly; her cry vanished inside his throat, he kissed her forcefully until she stopped crying and lost in his kiss. But soon, they lost each other and kissed passionately. Just when Kate was almost out-breathed, David pulled away. Kate tried to stop crying, but whenever she remembered that bloody scene, her entire body would tremble in fear. She couldn''t forget that night now that she knew the person was her husband. So only one thought was ringing inside her head "what if something happened to him that night "she was restless at this thought. He forced her to turn to face him. Her eyes and nose were red from her non-stop crying. "Don''t cry," he kissed her eyes, cheeks, nose, forehead, all over her face. Her eyes and nose were already red, but now her cheeks are redder. Kate first looked at his head and then at his abdomen. She touched his head. "The next day, I tried to find out which hospital they took you to know about your condition, but no one knew about that ident, so I failed to find you." Chapter 45 * Important as your presence in my life * Chapter 45 * Important as your presence in my life * But soon, they lost each other and kissed passionately. Just when Kate was almost out of her breath, David pulled away. Her eyes and nose were already red, but now her cheeks are redder. Kate first looked at his head and then at his abdomen. She touched his head. ¡°Next day, I tried to find out which hospital they took you to know about your condition, but no one knew about that ident, so I failed to find you.¡± Kate''s hands were still touching his head as if she wasforting him with her tender touch. If she knew that man would be her husband, she might search for him more heartily. ¡°yeah, because of this, it also took me two years to find you.¡± Although he remembered her face, he knew nothing else about her. she was a stranger to him, with 0 information about her everything was impossible for him to find her, but he didn''t give up like she didn''t give on him that day. He continued his search; he searched the whole S city but still couldn¡¯t find her. Even Liam, Adam, and Alex thought he might have gone crazy; even a girl saved his life, He has to search for her like a satellite, but they even teased him, saying that he should find her through satellite, but he ignored everyone and continued until one day he found her. ¡°you searched me for two years. Why?'''' Kate was shocked, although she helped him, he searched for her for the whole two years. Unbelievable. That was crazy. Nowadays, people don¡¯t even care for their people, but she was a passerby in his life. ¡°yeah, because from that ident day you became my life, so how can I stop searching for my own life? If I gave up those years, we might lose you now, knowing that we had a beautiful married life in our future, At that moment you stepped into my life, happiness and luck followed you in my life, you don¡¯t know how lonely I was without you, so I don¡¯t regret nor will ever that I didn¡¯t give up¡± David answered her with a bright and charming smile. His smile was too dazzling; because of his smile, Kate felt her entire world brighten with so many beautiful firecrackers. She knew people could lie with words, but eyes never lie. He only loved her in his eyes, and she felt happy that they didn¡¯t miss each other. She didn''t dare to think any beautiful thoughts or never dared to see any beautiful dreams in her entire life. Every time she wanted to see or think, reality hit her very hard that she closed these thoughts inside her heart and locked it tight. In the Waston family, she was an extra person who had a duty, a debt that she had to return. They always show that they owe her and can do whatever they want with their life. With no one¡¯s care and love, she lost interest in these Cindere thoughts. At first, she thought they would love her as much as they love Sherry Waston, but slowly her dream shattered, and she understood that they only take her as a burden. She tried very hard and hid her hurt heart behind her radiant face, She tried her best to fulfill their desire But ever since she married him, he gave her everything without her asking. The past dream couldn''te to her because the dream may not have found any way to reach her, but now he has be the door so her dreams too easily can find her. ¡°So what if you couldn¡¯t find me till now? What would you do now? Kate asked with a teasing smile. David knew she was teasing him. He softly pinched her beautiful nose "of course; I might be married to someone else,'''' He said and looked at her expression, just he thought her expression immediately darkened. David smirked at her reaction. You think I¡¯ll say this, no never, I would search into the universe until I found you, so remember this clearly in an alive person as his breathing is as important as your presence in my life'''' David looked straight into her eyes when he said this, Kate was left speechless at his mischief but also moved by his strong desire that he held for her, She held his hand in front of her mouth and bit on his finger hard; he frowned but didn¡¯t remove his finger and let her bite as much as she wanted, A littleter, when Kate felt he would not stop her, she let go of his finger; when she saw the teeth mark on his finger, she frowned. She didn¡¯t know that she bit him that hard. She felt guilty. Kate looked at his face, but he was still smiling with no anger for her, She loved his smile very much. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡° Are you a fool? Why didn¡¯t you stop me? What if you didn''t stop me? I really might hurt you badly," she scolds him unhappily. He stopped smiling at a girl who cried seeing other people''s blood. How can she hurt me badly.¡± Kate thinks to herself, this man is quick with his word, and I can¡¯t win against him. David interrupted her thought, don¡¯t worry if you want to bite me my whole life, I will happily let you bite me.¡± Kate felt as if she had eaten something very sweet because sweetness burst inside her heart, She wanted to cage these states of happiness in her life, others might think she is a fool, but she can''t lose him. So without thinking anymore, she held his cheeks and pulled him closer to her. She kissed him just like he did a while ago. David was too shocked; he thought she would hesitate after hearing everything. But he never expected her reaction would be like this. David was nervous, but she removed his nervousness with her touch. He felt fire in his whole body. Chapter 46 * Scream my name * Chapter 46 * Scream my name * {WARNING: This chapter contains mature content, so read at your own risk}} But he never expected her reaction would be like this. David was nervous, but she removed his nervousness with her touch. He felt fire in his whole body. He tightened his hold on her waist and kissed more passionately. Kate''s sobbing turned into a sweet moan. They kissed like they couldn''t get to each other enough. David wants to make her melt in his blood, cage her inside his heart. He parted her lips and explored her mouth with his tongue. He sucked her tongue. After a while, David moves his lips from her. He moves her hair and reveals her snow-white neck, and he lowers his head to suck in her most sensitive ce. As he started sucking on her neck, Kate started to moan more passionately. Her moan added fuel to the fire in his body. His right hand reached under her dress and wandered inside her dress slowly; his hand was icy. His hand touched her skin, which sent a sensation in her entire body. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Without her knowledge, she started rubbing herself against his hard Ma****. David groaned at her actions. Although this is their second time, Kate feels closer to him and more open with him after knowing everything. Everything felt more beautiful. David removed her dress over her head in one shift, his left hand on her waist with right-hand David unhooked Kate''s bra. He removed her bra. Now her bare upper body was fully naked in front of his hungry eyes; Kate felt a chilling feeling from his hungry gaze. Once again, he kissed her lips, and his finger brushed against her left breast nipple, ¡°Mmmm....¡± Kate softly moaned inside his throat, and he gently squeezed her nipple. He once again left her lips and kissed her neck. He cupped her left breast with his right hand. He teased her hardened nipple; he sweetly tortured her, and Kate also enjoyed his sweet tortures. David couldn''t stop himself anymore from sucking her sweet breast. He lowered his head and captured her left hardened nipple. This time she screamed,¡± Ahh,¡± Kate moaned loudly, her hands went into his hair, Kate pulled his hair tightly in pleasure. David sucked her right breast like a hungry baby.his right hand entered inside her panties and started stroking her sweet little nub only her moan could be heard inside the living room, nothing else¡± AHH, please¡± at his sweet torture, Kate couldn''t resist anymore and begged him to give her what she wanted. At her sweet begging, David slides a finger inside her sweet wet v****a. ¡°Ahh,¡± Kate gasped loudly. He slowly started thrusting his finger inside her V****. ¡°Please don''t stop.¡± at his sweet torture, Kate begs him again. It was giving him a unique pleasure as much as giving her. David started moving his finger faster inside her v*****; Kate also moved her body with his long finger. But suddenly, David stopped and gave her an evil smile,¡± baby, say my name loudly,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°huh,¡± Kate hazily looks at David. ¡°I want you to scream my name; I want to see that look on your face very badly when you scream my name,¡± he said with a wild smile. Kate bit her lower lip and refused to call his name. Seeing she was stubborn, David pinched her little nub hard. ¡°MMM,¡± Kate let out a soft moan. ¡°Baby, say my name¡± David''s finger entered her again and moved his finger inside her. ¡°David, please.¡± this time, Kate couldn''t take it anymore and screamed out his name. ¡°That''s my girl.¡± David was satisfied with her; he shifted their position and pinned her on the sofa. He positioned himself above her. With one tug, he removed her panties. Position himself between her; he stripped his clothes. David lowered his head and captured her lips. Spreading her legs, he slowly entered her. Although that was their second time, he didn''t want to hurt her, so he tried to be gentle as much as possible. ¡° Mmm ¡± The sounds of their passionate lovemaking filled the entire living room. This time they felt closer to each other, unlike their first time; Kate felt his love for her. She forgot what their marriage reason was; she only remembers that this man is her entire world, the source of her happiness, her fate, her destiny. Their lovemaking sessionsted for the whole 2 hours. After David finally finished, Katey on the sofa like a dead body and became strengthless. Her eyes were heavy from tiredness. But David was still as energetic as he was. She looked at him angrily; it''s not that she was angry at him. Rather, she was angry because he did all the work, but she is the one who left like a dead body in the end. David looked at his tired, angry wife, who was pouting her lips angrily like an angry kitten. He pecked at his angry kitten''s pouted lips and smiled softly ¡°sleep.¡± Kate was too tired to argue with him, so she listened to him and closed her eyes, and fell asleep as she closed her eyes. David picked up the shirt that he had thrown at the floor and dressed her in his shirt. Dressed, he then carried Kate upstairs to their bedroom. He carried her to the bathroom to take a bath. He washed her gently and carried her back to the bed. He switched off the bedroom light. He hugged her tightly. Today he was afraid that she might misunderstand him, and he might lose her, but she proved him wrong. Today through her actions, she showed him she trusts him. He smiled like a fool to himself. He never thought that a cute and lovely girl woulde into his life, and she would change his entire life. She is like a beautiful dream to him he never thought woulde true, but God gave her to him, She is his world; he kissed her forehead lovingly and fell asleep. Chapter 47 * Who was that girl with them * Chapter 47 * Who was that girl with them * He never thought that a cute and lovely girl woulde into his life, and she would change his entire life. She is like a beautiful dream to him he never thought woulde true, but God gave her to him, She is his world; he kissed her forehead lovingly and fell asleep On the other side of the city, in Martin Mansion, Alina already broke everything in her room, but her anger did not subside even a little. Whenever she remembers their mocking and disgusting looks for her, her whole body burns from anger. Especially David''s cold and hateful look. "Why?" everything she did was for him and only for him, so why does he hate her so much? Suddenly something came to her mind, "Who was that girl with them?" Although she didn''t think about it before when David looked at that girl, his eyes contained something she never saw in his eyes until today. "Why? Who was she?" Alina felt something fishy. She picked up her phone and called a person. "Hello." A man''s sleepy voice came through Alina''s phone. "I want some information about someone, " Alina said. "Whose?" The man asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "A girl''s," Alina coldly said. The other person sighed loudly, and his sleep vanished immediately. "Alina, don''t tell me you saw that girl with David" He knew her better than anyone. "Yeah, today I went to the Green House with my friends for dinner and identally met them. "Alina, you know that in the past, because of your jealousy, you already ruined someone''s life, don''t repeat the same mistake." Although he said this calmly, he was angry at her stubborn character. This person was Andrew, Alina''s childhood friend. Alina takes Andrew just like a best friend, but Andrew has a secret crush on Alina. She knew this; that''s why she always takes advantage of his love for her and makes him do anything for her, but she didn''t know that everyone has their limits. "Don''t worry, I will not do anything to that girl; I just want to know about that girl, that''s all." If that girl has nothing to do with David, she will not mind, nor would she have any problem with her. Alina thought to herself. "Okay, I will, but do nothing carelessly." He was helpless with his friendship and love for her. "Don''t worry" Alina gave a fake smile and reassured him, but she said something else inside her mind. The next morning when David woke up, it amazed him at his wife''s actions. Heid at the bottom, and Kateid on top of him. Her head rested on his chest and her hands wrapped around his neck. David looks at the wall clock; it''s already 7:30 am. Although he didn''t want to ruin her sleep, she had to go to her college, so he woke her up. "Wifey," David softly and lovingly called her, but Kate ignored him. "Wifey, it''s already 7:30. If you don''t wake up now, you will bete for college." David said. "Five mins, please." Kate continued to sleep. David knew she would not wake up like this, so he carried her in his arms to the bathroom. He ced her on the bathroom basin counter. His left hand supported her sleepy body, and with his right hand, he gently wiped her face with a warm, wet towel. After that, Kate opened her eyes and looked at him, then cutely pouted her lips. "Do you need my help in taking a shower?" David gave a teasing smile. Kate blushed. "No need, you can go now," Kate said shyly. "But you are still feeling sleepy. What if you fall asleep in the shower?" David teased her again. "No, look, I''m fully awake now." Kate widened her eyes and hinted at him to see her awakened eyes. David startedughing at her cute, childish act. He lowered his head and gave her a hard kiss on her lips. "I would love to take a shower with you, but you have ssester, so for now, I will let you go." After that, David left the bathroom leaving behind his shy wife. After David left, Kateughed shyly. She took a quick shower, got ready, and came downstairs. Noticed two women in the living room. One might be in herte twenties, and the other one around her fifties. They also noticed her; when she came closer to them, they respectfully greeted her "Madam." Kate felt awkward. She was okay with the younger woman''s formal greetings, but an aged woman''s greeting made her ufortable. She is younger than the woman, so she should be respectful towards her. David came downstairs. Seeing his wife''s confused and awkward expression, he smiles. He came near her and held her in his arms. "Wifey, meet them; this is Aunty Lin; from today onwards, she will stay here," David said; Kate nods her head happily. At least from now on, they won''t be alone in this gigantic mansion. It''s not that she was unhappy; it''s just that she won''t feel bored when David is not around her. She looks at Aunty Lin. "Hello, aunty" She gave a bright smile. "Hello" Madam," Aunty Lin politely said to Kate. "It''s okay, Aunty, please call her as you call me; no need for these formalities." David states. Aunty Lin was his mother''s caretaker, yet his mother always respected her and never treated Aunty Lin as an outsider or a servant. She was his mother''s only close family after him. "Yeah, Aunty, please call me Kate," Kate also said. "Okay," Aunty Lin was happy. "Wifey, this is Jass, your bodyguard." David pointed at the younger girl and exined to Kate. "Bodyguard? But Mr..." Before Kate couldplete her words, David red at her; Kate closed her mouth. "Wifey, what did you just call me?" He said with a smile, but his looks were saying, "Do you dare call me again like this?" Kate understood his words perfectly. Chapter 48 * Hubby, darling, love, take your pick *??? Chapter 48 * Hubby, darling, love, take your pick *??? ''''Wifey, this is Jess, your bodyguard." David pointed at the younger girl and exined to Kate. "Bodyguard? But Mr..." Before Kate couldplete her words, David red at her; Kate closed her mouth. "Wifey, what did you just call me?" He said with a smile, but his looks were saying, "Do you dare call me again like this?" Kate understood his words perfectly. "Hubby, darling, love, take your pick." Kate''s mouth and eyes were wide open, and Aunty Lin and Jass were trying their best not tough out loud. "Mmmmh, can I just call you by your name?" Kate was too shy to call him either of them. "No," David slowly whispered near Kate''s ear. "You can call me by my name only when we are doing something on our bed" David bites her ear softly. Kate shyly rolled her eyes at her shameless husband; she tightly closed her mouth and refused to talk. "Okay, if you''re confused about which one to choose, then call me darling." David gave a teasing smile. "Can I refuse?" Kate asked. "No," David stubbornly refused. Kate was left speechless, finally giving up. ¡°Dar, darling,¡± Kate shyly called him. ¡°Perfect¡± David gave a proud smile. ¡°Darling, if I take a bodyguard with me in college, others will gossip about me; that''ll be awkward for me.¡± Kate gave a helpless look. ¡°don''t worry about that; your safety is more important for me, and that Waston''s will surelye to you and make trouble for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. David pats her head worriedly. He just knew that Kate had stepped into his life, and she was bound to be in danger. But he can''t lose, not at any cost. That''s what he even knows about everything; he married her. At first, when David said he wanted to marry her, Liam and Adam were totally against it, knowing the danger she would face. But his stubborn heart didn''t listen to their words; they tried everything so that David would give up, but he didn''t. Kate also understands his worry about her¡± ok,¡± so she agreed. But David didn''t tell her the real reason. ¡°Okay, from now on, Jess will drive you and pick you up from college,¡± David said. Kate was a little unhappy at this; she will miss him, but felt shy to say out loud, But she understands he might be busy or have something important to do, that''s why he can''t drive her to college. Otherwise, he would surely drive her to college. After breakfast, David led her to the car; Jess sat on the driver''s seat. David opened the passenger seat door for Kate. As Kate sat inside the car, David buckled her seatbelt for her. He softly kissed her. ¡°If Watson makes any trouble, Jess will handle everything, so don''t worry, okay.¡± Kate nodded her head at him; David closed the car door¡± go.¡± Jess drove the car away. David stood there and silently looked at the empty road. It upset Kate because he couldn''t drop her off at college. But she didn''t say that loudly; he put on a bitter smile, His silly girl. He also wants to go with her, but he knows that crazy woman Alina will send someone to follow Kate. If he goes with her, that will be dangerous for her, so for now, he has to distance himself from her when they are outside for the time being. David went back inside. After getting ready, he left the mansion. Inside the car, Kate looked at Jess carefully for a while. ¡°How old are you,¡± Kate asked suddenly. ¡°26," Jess said. ¡°So young, don''t you think this bodyguard job is tough for a young girl like you.¡± her profession impressed Kate. ¡°Yeah, but I like this job,¡± Jess kept her eyes on the road and answered. ¡°How about your family¡± Kate feltfortable with Jess. ¡°My dad is an army general and also my life idol. I want to be like him, who protects someone''s life without caring about her own life.¡± Jess has a different dream from any other girl. She was in the army, but something happened, and she had to leave the army. Everyone has their pain, but she can''t do this to Kate because that is her personal life. They continued their chat until they reached Kate''s college. Just as they were walking inside the college gate, Amy came running toward Kate. Jess stood before Kate to shield her from any danger. Amy stopped immediately at 3 feet distance and looked at Jess confusedly. Kate pokes at Jess''s hand from behind.¡± it¡¯s okay, she''s my friend¡± Jess nodded her head and stepped aside. Amy looked at Kate¡± who is she¡± ¡°Her name is Jess. My bodyguard Kate respects Jess and her job. ¡°Now tell me what happened. Why are you running like you saw a ghost? Kate teases her. ¡°That would be my luck if I saw any ghost other than some crazy dogs." Amy felt angry again. ¡°Which dogs don''t have a brain that makes you angry?" Kate teases her. ¡°Waston''s dog''s Amy gritted her teeth in anger. Kate''s smile froze at her face, her face darkened. They were already here. too fast, Kate gave a bitter smile. ¡± they are looking for you,¡± Amy said. '''' It''s okay, we already knew they woulde here; by the way, I have good news for you ¡± Kate looks at Amy with a smile. ¡°What¡± Amy curiously asked. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re already pregnant. Amy was shocked at her thoughts; she looked at Kate''s belly. ¡°Cough, cough¡± Kate was beyond shocked at her stupid thought. ¡°You, what the hell are you saying, huh?" Kate rolled her eyes at Amy. What is pregnancy? They did that for just only for two days, and on the third day, she was asking her if she was pregnant or not, ¡°I think she doesn''t have any brain inside her head, Kate thought. ¡°Then¡± Amy was disappointed; she wants to be a Godmother without giving birth. ¡°My husband already canceled my adoption with the Waston family¡± Kate gave a proud look at Amy. Chapter 49 * Which world you saved in your past life * Chapter 49 * Which world you saved in your past life * ¡°I think she doesn''t have any brain inside her head, Kate thought. ¡°Then¡± Amy was disappointed; she thought about being a godmother without giving birth to her child. ¡°My husband already canceled my adoption with Waston¡¯s family¡± Kate gave a proud look at Amy. ¡°Wow, really, my brother-inw is fast. Amy felt happy immediately. ¡°Now I could understand why these crazy dogs are here because their most precious prisoner freed herself from their bloody trap.¡± Amy felt amazed at their thick skin. ¡°I think you better prepare yourself, and now they will create trouble for you,¡± Amy warned Kate. ¡°Don''t worry if I can¡¯t, then Jess can handle them; I believe my husband''s choice,¡± Kate believes him. ¡°Kate, tell which world you saved in your past life that you found a husband who is only crazy for you. I want to know because I want to find a husband like my brother-inw,¡± Amy seriously asked. ¡°Don''t worry; even I told you to know which world I saved in my past life, you can''t do anything about that. Because my husband is only one piece in this entire world, and he already belongs to me, only me''''. Kate gave a proud and confident smile. Amy and Jess were both left speechless by her words. Before they could scold her for being so proud, two annoying people came to their view. They came forward and stood in front of Kate.¡± what is this, Kate?¡± Rachel Waston didn¡¯t wait 1 second and asked Kate with a paper in her hand. ¡°I think you should read this paper if you want to know what is this¡± Kate already knows what paper Rachel Waston is holding in her hands, but she pretends like she doesn''t know. She feels toozy to answer their questions. ¡°You canceled your adoption without asking us. Rachel Waston gritted her teeth as if she wanted to chew every bone of Kate¡¯s body in anger. "yes, I already paid for everything. Your family owns me, so now I took back my freedom from your family, so what did I do wrong to cancel this cursed rtionship?¡¯¡¯ Kate confidently answered Rachel Watson. Rachel Waston and Sherry Watson were shocked to see Kate''s sudden changes. Rachel Waston looked at Kate with wide eyes. Kate never talked loudly in front of her, she never said no to her, but now she was looking at her eyes directly, showing no fear. Come to their senses, Rachel Waston res at Kate; how dare of this bitch? Now she even argued with her, showing no fear. ¡°You how could you do this, you ungrateful bitch, now you dare to argue with me. Did you forget who I am¡± Rachel Waston scolded Kate. But Kate stood still with no reaction. Seeing this, Sherry Waston felt angry, She tried to approach Kate in rage, but Jess was faster than Sherry. She stood in front of Kate and pushed Sherry hard. Sherry lost her foot off bnce and fell. ¡°Ahh,¡± Sherry cried out loudly in pain. ¡°Hey you,¡± Rachel Waston red at Jess and hurriedly helped her daughter to stand up from the floor. ¡°Mrs. Waston, from now on, I don''t have any rtionship with your family, so stop disturbing my life. If not, then don''t me me for being merciless or when something happens with your family,¡± Kate warned Rachel Waston. She had already endured them enough. ¡°You huh you think you could cut your rtionship with us so easily just because you want, then you have to do something for thest time. Come home Sunday at lunch.¡± Rachel Waston was aware that Kate has now canceled the adoption. They didn''t have any rights in her life, so she gritted her teeth, and she requested Kate. ¡°No, you''re wrong this time, I can, and I already did, so I''ll not fall into your trap again, so don''t use these old tricks at me¡± Kate gave a bitter smile. She is not a fool to fall into their trap again. After saying that, Kate tried to enter the college, but Rachel Waston stopped her. ¡°but Kate, please help us for thest time Rachel Waston pretending to look so pitiful. ¡°No, I have already broken my rtionship with your family, so I''ll not return to that hell, so stop, if not, I have to sue your family.¡± Now I already have my loving, handsome husband and our home, so why do I need to go to their hell? did they take me like a fool¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Kate thought to herself. ¡°Jess, I need to go otherwise. I''ll bete for my ss. Just as Kate said, Jess stood in front of Waston''s and let Kate go inside. Kate ignored the Waston dogs and walked inside the college without looking back. Sherry and Rachel Waston tried to move forward, but they stopped in their tracks after seeing Jess''s dangerous look. Seeing they couldn''t get near Kate, Sherry Waston angrily screamed, "Bitch." This time Jess offered a dangerous look, "Hey old woman, stop your daughter, how dare she call our madam like this? And stop your dirty mouth before I wash your mouth with disinfectant; don''t you dare to disturb or harm our Madam if not, I have to call an ambnce in advance for you two shameless dogs, "Jass warned them. Listening to Jass''s words, Rachel Waston and Sherry were shocked again. "what she just said" They couldn''t believe their ears. "Why did you call her Madam? How can she be someone''s Madam?" Sherry angrily asked Jass. Jess ignored these shameless mother and daughter pairs, turned around, and left answering for nothing. "hey, youe back" she wanted to follow Jass, but Rachel Waston stopped her. "Let''s go back," Rachel Waston said. "But mom," she wanted to refuse "Let''s go. "Rachel Waston dragged her daughter with her and left from there. After they walked out of the college gate, Mr. Waston saw them inside the car; he got out from inside the car. "What happened?" he asked with tension. "dad, that shameless bitch insulted us." Chapter 50 * Hey, thats my husband * Chapter 50 * Hey, that''s my husband * ¡°Let''s go¡± Rachel Waston dragged her daughter with her and left from there After they walked out of the college gate, Mr. Waston saw them from inside the car, and he got out from inside the car. ¡°what happened,¡± he asked tensely. ¡°dad, that shameless bitch insulted us.¡± Sherry Waston was fuming with anger. ¡°What¡± Mr. Waston was a little stunned. Kate was always a calm and obedient girl. How can a girl like her insult someone? If someone told him that Sherry behaved like that, he could believe it, but Kate was impossible. ¡°Get in the car; we''ll talk at home," Rachel Waston said and got in the car. Rachel Waston was silent. She was thinking about something. Inside the college ssroom, ¡°wow, bravo, today your actions were outstanding. I think after you got married to your brother-inw, your brain worked. My brother-inw''s influence was magical. Otherwise, how can he make you so strong within just a few days.¡± Amy praised David too proudly. Kate was speechless. "does she mean that her brain was dead before she married her husband? Kate ignored Amy. Kate looked at Jess. Thank you, and she smiled. ¡°Madam, you don''t need to thank me because that''s my duty, ¡±Jess respectfully said. ¡°Okay Evan was looking for you. He said he has good news for you,¡± Amy said ¡°huh, he has good news for me; any news from him will be bad news for me.¡± Kate doesn''t know why, but she doesn''t want to see that guy he always creates trouble for her, and she was sure this time also will be the same. ¡°I know, but I''m feeling a little uneasy because he was so happy when he came to look for you, even when I was scolding him. " He was just smiling like a fool¡± Amy looked worried at his foolish actions. Kate frowned¡± we better ignore him; otherwise, he will do something that I can''t handle. Kate wants to stay away from that crazy guy as long as she can. ¡°Don''t worry, Madam, Master, already told me to keep you away from any man.¡± ¡°Huh¡± Kate was stunned. ¡°Oh ho, that''s my brother-inw,¡± Amy proudly said. ¡°Hey, that''s my husband¡± Kate gave a jealous look at Amy. ¡°How petty Amy rolled her eyes. On the other side of the city, Starlightpany, ¡°Did you find him?¡± David asked. ¡°Yeah, our people spotted him in Australia in a mall,¡± Liam said ¡°catch him as soon as possible," David was happy. Finally, everything would be solved. In just a few more days, he will announce to the entire world that he is married and he has a lovely wife. Just as his thought struck at his wife, he picked up his phone and called his wife. Kate received his call immediately. ¡°Wifey,¡± David lovingly called her ¡°Hmm,¡± Kate happily answered him. ¡°What hmm, call me darling I want to hear that,¡± David unhappily said. Adam, Liam, and Alex want to vomit blood. This man is getting more shameless day by day. Kate was silent for a few seconds; then she said, ¡°darling.¡± David''s heart melted as she called him darling. Although Jess didn''t give any reaction, Amy dropped her phone, shockingly. Amy looked at Kate''s shy, red face. ¡°Baby, I missed you,¡± David said adorably. Kate was shy, but she felt happy about his loving action. ¡°I also missed you,¡± Kate shyly replied to him. In David''s office, the other three men exchange a speechless look at each other, they stood up and left that shameless man''s office without looking back. At Kate''s side, Amy couldn''t leave because she had other sses, so she just quietly sat there as if she didn''t hear their lovely conversation. ¡°Okay, Wifey, I can''t have lunch with you today; I''ll send you lunch for you, so tell me what you want to eat for lunch," David asked her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Oh, spicy chicken with fried rice¡± Kate licked her lips. David smiled at her cheerful voice as he knew she licked her lips. That was her habit. Whenever she wanted to eat something, she licked her lips with her tongue. He wants to lick her tongue now. He loved his wife, who is a foodie. ¡°Okay, I''ll send your spicy chicken and fried rice¡± David gave a weak smile. He always missed his cute, lovely wife. ¡°Okay,¡± Kate cheerfully said. ¡°Wifey, I have a meeting, so that I will call you at lunchtime, okay,¡± David said He has an important meeting with anotherpany CEO''s it will take a long time, so he already exined to his wife in advance; otherwise, his wife might get angry with him again. ¡°Okay,¡± Kate nodded. After their conversation ended, Kate looked at Amy, who was acting as if she had already fallen asleep. Kate smiled at her childish act and poked at her hand. Amy turns around to face Kate. ¡°Why do you look so sad?" Kate asked. ¡°Because you tortured a helpless single girl with your shameless lovely action,¡± Amy pouted her lips. Kate burst intoughter.¡°You deserve it.¡± at a luxurious restaurant, Andrew and Alina were sitting in a private room. ¡°That''s all. Alina suspiciously asked. ¡°Yeah, that''s all. She doesn''t have any rtionship with David, so stop here.¡± Andrew told her a white lie. He already found out that the girl is David''s wife. But he didn''t want to tell Alina about that. He knows that if Alina finds out about this, she will harm that girl. Also, as far as he knows, David will not marry someone if he doesn''t want to, and the only meaning left is that David loves his wife. If Alina tries to harm his wife, David will kill Alina with no hesitation. That''s why he hid this from her. ¡°Okay, if you say so,¡± Alina believed his words. ¡°This is ourpany anniversary invitation card; I''ll be happy if youe¡± Alina gave him that card. ¡°Okay,¡¯¡¯ Andrew took that card. Although he loved Alina after he saw her actual face in the past, his love for her also faded a long time ago. He had already given up on her, but he still wanted to protect her for thest time as a friend because he felt grateful to Mr. Martin. ¡°I have important work to do, so I''m going home." he stood up. ¡°Okay,¡¯¡¯ Alina also stood up and walked out of the restaurant. Andrew drove his car and went to the Starlightpany. Chapter 51 * she was my sister * Chapter 51 * she was my sister * Andrew drove his car and went to the Starlightpany. He parked his car and walked inside. "Hello, I want to meet Mr. Xiver," Andrew asked thepany receptionists. "Hello sir, do you have any appointment receptionists?'''' she asked him. "no, I''m an old friend of your CEO, so can you call him and ask him?" he said. "Okay, wait a minute, Sir" she called David''s office number. "Hello, CEO, someone came to see you. He said he is your old friend." "who" David was confused, "Sir, what is your name? "She asked Andrew. "Andrew," he said. "CEO His name Mr. Andrew," that receptionist''s girl said to David. David was silent for a few seconds. Then, "Okay, send him to my office." "Okay," she looked at Andrew. "Sir, you can go," she said N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "thank you" Andrew started walking toward the elevator. inside David office, David was looking toward the door, After 2 minutes, his office door opened from outside, and Andrew walked into his office. Andrew closed the door and walked toward David. He stopped in front of David. both of them silently looked at each other, David chuckled "old friend, really?" he looked at Andrew coldly. "Sorry, today I''m here to talk about something else, not our past mistakes" Andrew looked at David seriously. "oh, go on, I''m listening " David also knows that he will note to a tiger den without any solid reason. "you''re married," Andrew chuckled. David was a little stunned but not shocked. "What do you mean?" David frowned. "Nothing, you''re something, with no one knowing you already got married to a young girl," Andrew teased him. "If you don''t have something important to say, then you should go. "David doesn''t like it if someone talks about his wife. "you''re petty, there Mr. Martin and Alina were nning how to make you marry her, but you already got married. Do you know if she finds out about your marriage, what will she do? Andrew wants to see David''s reaction. "Do you think my wife is someone she could touch or harm before I burn her alive? " David''s eyes were burning from anger. "Of course, everyone knows that but don''t you think Alina''s obsession with you is her mental problem," Andrew asked. "That¡¯s her problem, not mine if she thinks she can do whatever she wants just because she has a mental health condition, she ruined a person and killed two life''s" David gave a murderous look at Andrew. "What do you mean, two lives?" Andrew was confused. "what your so-called friend didn''t tell you that Nina was pregnant when shemitted suicide" David looked painful. "what? Andrew screamed In shock. "Yeah, she was three months pregnant. Did you know that the grandfather and granddaughter pair didn''t ruin that girl? They ruined her family" David always cursed himself because Nina and her child had suffered. Because of him, Alina ruined an innocent girl. Andrew just stood there in shock. What, he also helped Alina, that means because of his help someone lost her life. "But you said to everyone that she has settled down Abroad," Andrew ring at David. "Yeah, I sent her Abroad. But, unfortunately, although she was lifeless, at least she was alive, your so- called friend did something to her again, and she couldn''t handle that andmitted suicide" David''s eyes were wet. Andrew just sat down in a chair; his legs were too weak to stand up. "don''t tell me that child was mine," Andrew asked David. "She was an innocent girl," David sneered at Andrew. Andrew felt his whole life shattered within a second. "Do you feel guilty now, huh don''t make meugh at you" David wanted to kill them, including him? "What did I do? Andrew felt his heart pain. just because he wanted to get rid of Nina from David life for Alina''s sake, but unknowingly, he killed his child. Andrew felt his soul left his body. "tell me the truth, did shemitted suicide? Tell me why you didn''t save her" he wants a reason to get rid of his pain. "When I found out, it was already toote " David also felt guilty. Andrew felt an unknown pain in his heart; he gripped his chest with his left hand. David was a little stunned seeing his facial expression; from his face, David understood he didn''t know about that. Davidughed out loudly ''''you helped Alina to ruin Nina''s life just because you all thought Nina was my girlfriend, you tried to seduce her with your so-called charm, and that silly also believed you that you truly loved her, but how could an innocent girl like her understood that you also like that bloody dirty bitch, how could you two be so cruel, hah? She was only 18 years little girl, shame on you; you should go and die; you two don¡¯t deserve to call human," David wanted to kill him right here at that moment, but he controlled himself. Andrew was silent; he felt his breath was stuck in his throat, he couldn''t utter a word. "You all think she was my girlfriend, but do you know who she was? No, you don''t, bloody bastard, she was my sister?" David gritted his teeth; his face was red from anger. "Wh~ I mean what do you mean, your sister? If she was your sister, then why didn''t anyone know about this?" Andrew shockingly asked David. "because my mother wanted to protect her from this evil world and that bloody woman who snatched our everything," David said. "But I failed her" "bam" David threw everything off the table. but Andrew just sat there silently, "although you saved her from gang rape, Alina drugged her because of that drug effect. Nina always thought those bastards raped her, because of that, she hated herself, but still, she didn''t know it would end her life because she was pregnant. She didn''t want to kill innocent life. but when that bitch appeared in front of her and showed her that video clip, she couldn''t handle it anymore." David regretted that he couldn''t protect his sister from that crazy woman. This time Andrew''s eyes were red from hate, "video clip?" he thought Alina made a mistake, but now he understood very clearly shemitted a crime. inside the office was dead silent, both of them looked at each other, E Chapter 52* How to value a persons life * Chapter 52* How to value a person''s life * David regretted that he couldn''t protect his sister from that crazy woman. This time Andrew''s eyes were red from hate," video clip, "he thought Alina made a mistake in rage, but now he understood very clearly shemitted a crime with nning. "when they tried to rape Nina, they shot a video from that video anyone would believe they really, Alina went abroad to find her and somehow she sessfully finds Nina, showed her that video." Therefore David hides their marriage because if his marriage newses out, Kate will be in danger, then he has to guard her life, and her everyday life will affect her. So he decided to keep them hidden until he destroys that crazy woman, Andrew sat there for 30 minutes, both of them was silent until Alex and Liam entered David office; just as Liam and Alex saw Andrew, their facial expressions turn sour, They hate this man, but they did nothing rashly but thought Adam would alsoe there. "Hey, you two, why look~~'''' before he could finish his word, he saw Andrew, He didn''t take a second. He went near Andrew and hardly punched in Andrew''s face. "Thud" Andrew fell from his chair. Blood started flowing from his nose and lips. Everyone was shocked, but no one helped Andrew. Andrew was also silent, not even a sound left from his mouth. Everyone hates him, Nina was their sister, everyone pampered her and adored her like their sister. When shemitted suicide, their world turned up and down. ''''What is this bastard doing here" Adam screamed at David angrily. Between the four of them, Nina was close to Adam; He was an easygoing person. He treated her like a princess and spoiled her the most, so Nina''s ident severely affected Adam. He wanted to punch Andrew again, but Liam and Alex stopped him. "Leave me; I want to kill this bastard," Adam screamed at them. "Adam stop it," David told Adam, "No, I want to kill this bastard. Adam was out of control. David knows he can''t stop Adam, so he looks at Andrew. "I think you should go," David coldly said. Andrew stood up from the floor and looked at David" I''m sorry," his eyes were wet. He hated himself. "We don''t need your sorry bastard," Adam screamed at Andrew. "I know, now I don''t know if I can ever forgive myself in this life'''' he started walking toward the door but stopped immediately and turned around. he looked at David "Alina wanted to know about your wife, I didn''t tell her anything, but as far I know, she is not going to stop here, so you better protect your wife from her" After that, he walked out of David''s office. David''s eyes were cold as ice, just like he thought Alina didn''t believe them. "What the hell bro, how could you tell him about Nina? He doesn''t deserve that'''''' Adam angrily asked David. "I wanted him to feel the same pain that my sister felt; I wanted to see his hateful expression for Alina, He wanted to protect Alina, but now he will hate her also he will help us.'''''' David gave a confident look. "but still, now that you told him everything, he will try to find out about Nina, but we don''t want that, "Liam said, "don''t worry about that. I didn''t tell him the whole truth, and He knows Nina is dead. David said. "What, you said this to him? Liam asked. "Yeah," David gave a cunning smile. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "but if he finds out we lied to him, also now Nina is not alone, what if," Liam asked, "don''t worry, even he finds out Nina will never forgive him," David said. "He deserved that" Adam was happy at Andrew''s miserable state. "I miss my little buddy'''''' Adam''s anger vanished immediately. "don''t worry, after we handle this, Alina, he and Nina wille back to live with us here" David''s eyes were soft at his sister and his cute nephew''s thoughts. it''s not that he didn''t want to handle Alina, but Mr. Martin removed all the evidence, Mr. Martin was an ex-army officer, so He hadw power with no evidence David couldn''t take action. It takes three years to find that person who can destroy Alina. "yeah, it''s already a long time I have seen my little buddy," Adam sighed, "you talk with him almost every day," Liam reminds Adam. ''''''But still, they are alone there" Adam was sad. Nina is not dead after shemitted suicide. She was in thea for three months, But maybe God''s heart was soft for Nina and her child. She woke up after three months. Also, she gave birth to a boy, David hide them from everyone, Other than Liam, Adam, and Alex, no one knows about them; this time, they hide them with so much security. Also, for their safety, David hides them from everyone. although Nina was broken from inside, her cute boy healed her all wounds she had Now that boy is her life supporter. That guy is powerful because he gave his mother a new life. David wanted Nina to live here in S country, but Nina rejected it; she wanted to live a peaceful life with her child. Chapter 53 * He never should * Chapter 53 * He never should * Now that boy is her life supporter. That guy is solid because he gave his mother a new life. David wanted Nina to live here in A country, but Nina rejected because she wanted a peaceful life for her child. another side of the city, in Kate college, someone was crazy from his life happiness, Evan was waiting for Kate until lunchtime. just as Kate but he didn''t know before he could say anything Jess pushed him out of Kate''s way, ''''''what the hell'''' Even screamed, he res at Jass" who the hell are you? Why did you push me" he gritted his teeth. "because you blocked our way " Kate red at him angrily. Evan''s anger vanished immediately when he looked at Kate."Kate, I have good news for you," He said happily. "I don''t need any news from you, so stop disturbing me," Kate said and wanted to walk away, but he stopped her again. jass wanted to punch him but Kate stopped her "don''t you understand humannguage? Kate angrily asked Evan. "hate you don''t know how much I love you" Evan pitifully looked at Kate. "Did I ever say to you that I need your love? " Kate amusingly asked Evan, how shameless this guy is. "But Kate, I need your love; I want you, " Evan looked at Kate lovingly. "Fine, you won, because I can''t be shameless like you, " she looked at Jess. " Let''s go. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay " this time, Jass stood between Evan and Kate. " Madam " Jess led the way, so Evan didn''t dare to stop Kate this time. Kate and Amy walked away, Jess also followed them. Evan stood there angrily " who is this girl? Too rude" After 2 min Evan went to the Canteen. inside the college canteen, A man came to deliver Kate''s lunch. " Madam Master sent this for you." Kate already knows what was inside that lunch box " thank you." Jess took the lunch box from that man and gave him a knowing nod, That man left immediately. that man was one of the hidden bodyguards that David hired for Kate, they will protect her from shadow. Jess served lunch for Kate. seeing the spicy chicken with fried rice, Kate smiles happily, She took a picture with her phone and sent that picture to David. he was in just near the ending of his meeting, When his wife''s message came, seeing her message, he ended the meeting immediately. Without giving a reply to her message, he directly called her. Kate received his call immediately, " baby," his loving voice came from the phone. Although Kate is already used to calling her baby darling Wifey, she still feels shy. "Did you have lunch? " Kate asked David. David felt happy when his wife cared for him, " No, I just ended my meeting," David said. "Then you should eat now, " Kate said. "Okay, 1 min, he picked up his office phone to call Alex " send my lunch," he said to Alex. "okay, Master" David hang up "Alex will send my lunch in a minute, " David said to Kate. "Okay," Kate smiles at his respectful behavior. But suddenly, David cut the call. "tut, tut, tut" Kate frowned; she was unhappy, why he suddenly cut the call saying nothing. but her mode immediately lifted when she saw his video call request; she epted his video call, His charming, handsome face came into her view; she smiled more brightly, David''s heart m down immediately, only he knows how much worried he stays for her when she is not around with him "Why didn''t you start yet? " David asked gently. When he said this, Kate immediately picked up a spoon and started eating. Seeing his wife was eating, David also started to eat his lunch. He loved the simple happiness in their life. He felt his lifeplete when he saw her smile brightly with happiness. His all tension goes away when he looks at her beautiful smiling face. He does not remember past unhappy moments. He always feels happy with her with no sad memory. This is the life he wanted with her. this is his only dream in this life, Amy looked at Jass helplessly, " this has happened when you''re a single dog." she gave a bitter smile. although Jass is a bodyguard but firstly, she also a woman, so she can understand her pain "don''t worry, we will get used to their dog food," sheforts Amy. Amy left speechless, But they didn''t expect that a third person would disturb their propitious moment. Suddenly someone snatched Kate''s phone from behind, and that person was none other than Evan. David felt his mind go nk for a second when suddenly their phone line cut. "what the hell are you doing " Kate screamed at Evan, She was furious that she ran out of her patience limits when she saw a person other than Evan. This guy is irritating. This time Jess didn''t control herself and kicked Evan''s legs hard. "thud" Evan fell on the floor immediately. Other students started gathering there. "What the hell? " A friend of Evan''s came forward and helped Evan to stand up from the floor. "Do you know who he is or his father? How dare you to hit him; his father will never spare you, now you are finished." A guy red at Jess and said to her. He wanted to kill Jess with his eyes, "Who do you think you are, I don''t need to know who the hell is he or his father, because if his father can¡¯t handle his idiot son then i can do something about this, but how dare he, did he know who he touched now, he touched someone he never should, you should pray for your idiot friend because he doesn''t know what blunder he did just now." Jess warned them without holding back; Jess was sure that her Master already knew and he would If it would be another matter, he might send someone to deal with that, but on Madam¡¯s issue, Master will trust no one else other than him, but she also felt guilty because she didn¡¯t protect her madam well. She wanted to kick him once more. Chapter 54 * She is my woman * Chapter 54 * She is my woman * Jess warned them angrily without holding back, Jess was sure that her Master already knew, and he woulde here anytime soon. If it were another matter he might send someone to deal with that but on Madam¡¯s matter Master will never trust anyone else other than him, but she also felt guilty because she didn¡¯t protect her madam well. She wanted to kick him once more. sure enough, other side at David office, David''s whole body started burning from jealousy when a secret bodyguard reported to him what''s happening there, he left his office immediately, ¡°follow me¡±he said to Alex, when Alex seen his Master face he already understood, someone was really unlucky and stepped on his Master tail. He followed his Master, seeing his Master killer look he started pity for that person, he suddenly remembered in his City people always says, ¡°you shouldn''t step on a person lifeline if not your own lifespan will be shortened¡± Alex wanted to drive the car but before he could reach car door his Master already booked that seat for himself, so he helplessly got on the passenger seat. David drove the car in full speed, when he finally reached at the college gate, he didn''t bother to park his car, he got off the car and run inside the college, Alex sighed loudly, it seems his Master took him because of this, Alex parked the car. Inside the college, ¡°so what, he loves Kate, he wants to make her his girlfriend¡±an arrogant boy spoke up, ¡°I already rejected him politely, but he always ignored my rejection,but this time he already crossed all lines''''Kate angrily scolded that boy. ¡°But he loves you so much why don''t you try to ept him¡±that boy said again, ¡°hah,do you love is something we should negotiate, i think you should take him to a mental hospital, i really don''t like him,don''t he understand this simple logic'''' kate re at that boy coldly, ¡°then who do you like¡±a charming voice silenced everyone, Kate was shocked¡±oh my god,I''m dead¡± everyone curiously looked at David¡±who is this man¡± David ignored everyone and looked at his wife, her mouth was wide open out of shock, he started walking toward Kate, his eyes were only locked at Kate, he took out a handkerchief from his pant pocket, then poured some sanitizer into that handkerchief and looked at Kate ¡°which hand¡±he asked Kate, Kate was confused ''''what hand¡± but Amy understood¡±left hand'''' so she answered him. David hold her left and gently wiped her left hand. then Kate understood what he was asking, when he felt satisfied he thrown the handkerchief, without saying anything he hugged her tightly, he buried his face into Kate''s neck and took a deep breath, his jealous heart was seekingfort from her fragrance, everyone was totally shocked, Evan felt someone stabbed his heart with a knife when he saw a man hugged his beloved woman, he forgot his leg pain, his leg pain is nothingpare to his heart pain, his heart was bleeding, Kate understood why David was behaving like this, so she hugged him back, ''''you didn''t answer me who do you like¡±he tightened his grip around her waist, Kate smiled at his stubbornness¡°other than you, I don''t like anyone¡± she answered him without any hesitation. David''s mind went nk but soon he regained his sense and smile happily ''''she said she doesn''t like anyone other than him¡±He started chanting this in his mind. But Evan face turned dark what is she saying, how can she like anyone other than him, ¡°who the hell is he huh, how could you hug him Kate you''re mine ''''''Evan was fuming from anger, only then David let go Kate from his tight hug and turn to looked at Evan, His gentle look immediately vanished and reced with his cold look, ¡°huh, do you think my woman is someone, people like you should touch whenever just because you want¡±David coldly seenered at Evan, Evan''s heart sink ¡°your woman¡±he asked, ¡°My woman¡±David proudly kissed Kate''s face. Evan felt his soul left his body, he red at David''''but she is my fianc¨¦¡±Evan dropped a bomb which shocked everyone, Kate was stunned, what did he mean by fianc¨¦, when I got engaged with him, David''s expression turned stern as he looked at Kate, which frightened Kate, ¡°hey what nonsense are you spouting¡±Kate wanted to kick that idiot Evan, because of him her husband was giving her a killing looks. ¡°Mrs waston didn''t tell you, if not it''s okay I''m telling you now this is the good news I wanted to tell you¡± Evan said, he thought even she has a boyfriend, If her family didn''t ept her boyfriend she would break up with him. ¡°Huh, this watson family again¡±Kate sadly sighed, ¡°so what I don''t have any rtion with them anymore¡±Kate broke his dreamy thought immediately. ¡°What¡±Evan shockingly asked Kate, but this time Kate totally ignored him and looked at her husband ¡°see I don''t know anything really¡±she shook her head like a frightened rabbit, he hugged her again and looked at Evan¡°I ignored your past mistake but this is thest warning for Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. you, she is my woman so don''t even think about her and stay away from her¡± He ignored Evan because he is an immature guy.but that doesn''t mean he forgave him, he will vent his anger to the whole Smith''spany. He lifted Kate in his arms and walked away from there, He just wanted to take his wife from there and hide her somewhere where only he could see her. Evan helplessly stood there, but he didn''t give up on her, ''''she will be mine¡±he thought to himself. Everyone started to gossip about Kate, David carried her out to the car and looked at Alex who was pretending as if he didn''t go inside to the canteen and just waited for him here. ¡°Open the door¡±David said to Alex, Alex opened the passenger door and David ced Kate on the seat, he got in the driver seat and drove away with kate, Alex felt speechless, Chapter 55 * You only like me * Chapter 55 * You only like me * (WARNING: This chapter contains mature content so read at your own risk) ¡°Open the door¡± David said to Alex, Alex opened the passenger door and David ced Kate on the seat, he got in the driver seat and drove away with kate, Alex felt speechless, David straight drove them to their mansion, Both of them was silent, especially Kate, she didn''t dare to lift her head to look at him, Today she really didn''t expect that David will witness these embarrassing scene, she felt like she cheated on him, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Especially when that idiot told she was his fianc¨¦, she was frightened from his deathly re, David was too calm until they reached their home, He got off from the car and opened the car door for Kate, Kate takes a deep breath and get off from the car, But before her feet could touch the ground David lifted her in his arms. ''''I can walk myself¡±Kate softly said, but David remain silent He went inside with her in arm, He ced her on the sofa in the living room, He also sat next to her, Everything was dead silent. Kate started feeling nervous, she looked around to see if Aunt Lin is here or not, but Kate''s bad luck she wasn''t. Turning her head she looked at her husband, ¡°Cough¡±she coughed lightly but to her surprise he didn''t looked at her, She summoned all her courage and poke at his elbow, But still he didn''t react, ¡°Darling¡±Kate called her softly, ¡°mm! He answered her, ¡°That, I really don''t know about that engagement, don''t be angry okay? Kate grabbed his left hand, ¡°I''m not angry¡±this time he looked at her, ¡°then why are you so silent¡±she asked unsurely, ¡°I was thinking something¡±he said, ¡°huh, what are you thinking¡±she felt a little relief, ¡°you said you only like me¡±he looked at Kate and question her, Kate blush and avert her eyes from him, ¡°hmm''Kate shyly answered him, ''then prove it to me¡±he said to her, ¡°huh¡± David grab her by the waist and ce her on hisp¡±yeah I want you to prove it to me¡± Before she could ask him anything any more David sealed her lips with him. His tongue entered her mouth cavity to im it. Kate was surprised, today something was different to his kiss, yeah, everything was different today someone imed his wife to be his fianc¨¦ also he even dare to touch her hand, no one know how much he had shaken in anger when he listen that from a bodyguard, he kissed her possessively, Kate forgot everything, how can she remember anything when he was kissing her like his life depend on her breath, Kate warp her arms around his neck, David tighten his hold on her waist, they kissed each other like there is no tomorrow, David removed her t-shirt over her head, he unhooked her bra in one move. He also removed his shirt, now he felt her body close to him, he roughly cupped her breast in his right hand and continue to kiss her passionately, he pinched her nipple until it hardened. ¡°Ahh''''Kate moans inside his mouth. He left her mouth and started sucking her neck, traced her throat with his lounge and licked her corbone before he bit her corbone very hardly, ¡°hiss''''Kate makes a sound in pain and pleasure. David started licked her the bite mark and her pain reced with pleasure, He lowered his head and captured her hardened nipple with his mouth. ¡°AHH!!Kate moan loudly, Her moan was music to him, he sucked her nipple more hardly, Kate felt ufortable between her legs, she rubbed her V!!!!!!! With his junior, David groan low in his throat, He supported her with one hand and lifted her from hisp a little. With another hand he removed her pants from her body with her panties in one tug. He touched her V!!!!!!, sure enough she was already wet for him. Kate whole body started shaking, David tugged his own pants lowering it with his boxer briefs. His mouth didn''t leave her breast, The lower her body and ce her top of him again, this time nothing was between them. He rubbed himself against her but didn''t enter inside her, Kate understood he was teasing her like this, she looked at him shyly, ¡°Now prove how much you like me¡±he whispered to her with an evil smile. Kate was speechless, this evil man how can he do this, when he saw that she was silent he rubbed the tip of his hard M!!!!! Against her V!!!!!!. ¡°AHH!! ¡°Take him inside¡±he whispered on her ear, ¡°I DON'' ~~~don¡¯t know¡±Kate words stuck inside her throat. ¡°First hold him with your hand¡±He hoarsely said, Kate shyly holds him with her left hand. cing both hands on her waist he lifted her a little ¡°ce him at your entrance¡±he bit her ear, When she did, he lowered her body down on his beast and in one thrust he entered her. ¡°AHH!! Kate moaned in pain and pleasure. David also groan in pleasure¡±don''t even think about leaving me, never, ever.'''' finally, he let his angry beast take control, He grabbed her waist with his left hand and guided her to ride his angry beast. In this position he was deeper inside her tightness. He captured her one nipple inside his mouth. He made her ride his angry beast until she couldn''t take it anymore and copsed on top of his body. But he was not satisfied so flipped their position, he thrust into her. He kissed on her forehead. ¡°Darling give me a baby, will you¡± He looked at her pleadingly. Kate was stunned, she never thought about having a baby so soon but now looking at his hopeful eyes she also wanted a baby who will make their worldplete ¡°okay¡± he was at nine cloud when she agreed, He knew he was being selfish but today a fear tucked inside his heart, he felt insecure. He wanted to tie her with him more tightly. He made love to her until she passed out, hours passed, when he felt his jealousy has vanished from his heart he stopped himself, looking at her cute red face he smiled softly, He carried her upstairs to their bedroom. Chapter 56 * Woo your wife * Chapter 56 * Woo your wife * Looking at her cute face He smiled gently. He carried her upstairs to their bedroom. After he came to their bedroom, David wiped clean Kate''s body and tucked her on the bed. taking a quick shower, he left the bedroom David went to the study room. picking up his phone he called Alex, " Hello, Master. " Alex was still in a bad mood because David left him middle of the road. " find out everything about Smith''spany and email me within half an hour," David said while N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ignoring Alex''s resentment for him. what half an hour, is Master gone crazy because of jealousy. did he want to kill me because of tiredness? but who he wouldin if he reject him he might kill him anyway, of course, a vinegarpany like him would beat him to losses his jealousy. he didn''t want to sacrifice his own life for someone else foolishness. so he just shut his mouth and silently cursed Evan who was the main reason for bad luck. " okay Master, do you need anything else," Alex said while putting a fake happy smile on his face. " purchase all the share of the Watson''spany, " David said while tapping his finger on his desk table. " okay Master " Alex knew his days gonna be very busy because of this Smith and waston''s. " okay send Aunt Lin and jess here " " okay " Alex said he thought David will hung up suddenly. but to his suprise he rather David left him shock " also you''re a man do not wipe like a weak woman always " David taunt him and cut the call. Alex face was red from embarrassment His Master is too cruel. Inside the Mansion David went downstairs, where Aunt Lin and Jess were standing. seeing David Jess lowered her head more from guilt. David stood front of them and looked at Jess " do you know that you failed today " David asked coldly. " yeah Master I know " Jess said guilty. " this is your first time so I ignored today''s incident but I''ll not do that second time, do you get that " David voice was starn. " okay Master " Jess answered Jess hand a bag to David " Master Madam left this behind" David took the bag from Jess. " Aunt Lin from tomorrow I might could note home at right time or might bete so I want you take care of kate, when I''m not with her don''t leave her alone, also don''t let her eat anything cold and run at the stairs" David said like he was giving Aunty Lin a mission. " okay don''t worry leave everything to me I''ll take of Madam " Aunt Lin said with a smile. "also gave her Brown Sugar water everyday, and don''t let her catch cold" He already making a list to care for her. Aunty Lin smiled happily at David''s care for kate. "ok" Aunty Lin said. " I''ll cook the dinner so you go and take rest " David said while entering the kitchen. Aunty Lin and Jess left the main mansions. David was preparing to cook, suddenly his phone rang. seeing Liam''s name at the screen he received the call. " hey I just heard a piece of very interesting news " Liam''s exciting voice came out of the phone. " What " David asked without any interest. " someone is wooing your wife " just as Liam said that he heard a loud noise. " thud " Liam was frightened, David throw the knife which was in his hand. " wow such a frightening reaction I just got a mini heart attack " Liam said while patting his jumping heat. But David keeps mum without saying anything.He continued his cooking. " Hey man which idiot wants to woo your wife, is he tired of living " Liam is overly curious about that fool which was Evan. " from Smith''s family " David said. " oh, seems like Mr Smith really spoiled his son too much, so how do want to handle him " " I have my own way don''t worry " After that they talk about business. other side of the city at Smith''s mansion, ¡°She rejected me for another man,¡± Evan said and looked at his father with blood-red eyes. Mr smith felt someone stabbed his heart with a sharp knife when he saw his son was actually crying. ¡°Son, are you saying Kate has a boyfriend,¡± Mr Smith asked his son unsurely. How could this be possible he already checked everything about Kate and her personal life, she didn''t have any boyfriend, ¡°Yeah dad that man hugged her front of everyone, and he said she is his woman¡± Evan angrily gritted his teeth, his heart hurt badly when he remembered their lovely scene. ¡°Don''t worry, I''m calling Mrs Waston¡± Mr smith picked up his phone and called Mrs Waston. ''''Hello, Mr smith how are you''re Waston greet him happily. ¡°When my son is not well how could I be well Mrs Waston¡± Mr smith angrily asked, ¡°What happened to your son Mr smith¡± Mrs Waston worriedly asked. ¡°Do you know Kate already has a boyfriend¡± ¡°what¡± Mrs Waston felt her whole world started spinning, that''s why that ungrateful girl cancelled her adoption, she might be some old man mistress, ¡°I think your family also didn''t know about her boyfriend¡± Mr Smith mockingly asked Mrs Waston, ¡°Mr smith actually she already cancelled her adoption with our family¡± Mrs Waston embarrassingly said, even she wanted to hide this they can''t because if she lied to Mr smith, he might vent his anger on the Waston family. ¡°What the hell, are you serious¡± Mr smith was stunned, ¡°I''m serious Mr smith,¡± she said. Seeing his father face Evan already understood that what Kate told him was true she really shredded her all rtions with Waston family, this waston family was his only hope, but now¡± Evan listed his hands in anger. Mr smith already saw his son fisted hand, he felt helpless, it''s not that his son is a spoiled guy, he is very mature and gentleman, but after meet Kate he changed, he is obsessed with Kate, he wants to marry Kate. Mr smith sighed loudly, ¡°Mrs Waston I don''t know what you will do but you have to keep your words otherwise don''t me me to be cruel. Mr smith hung up the call angrily. Mr Smith looked at his son"son do you believe your father¡± Mr smith asked, ¡°of course dad, I believe you,¡± Evan said softly but firmly. ¡°Then don''t worry Kate will marry you¡± Mr smith promised to his don. Chapter 57 * You have to coax me * Chapter 57 * You have to coax me * ¡°But dad I'' don''t think she will agree,¡± Evan said sadly, ¡°you don''t need to worry about that dad already promised you so you just need to make preparations for your engagement¡± Mr smith smile to his son Evan''s mood immediately lifts,¡± okay dad¡± he blindly believes his dad he happily stood up and left the living room. Mrs Smith looked at her husband angrily, ¡°honey why did you say that we already know that that girl has someone she likes,¡± Mrs smith asked her husband. Other than his wife, Evan''s grandmother was also angry with his son, ¡°what the hell are you teaching him, he stubbornly wanted to marry a girl now you also agree with him do you know what are you doing¡± Old Mrs smith angrily asked his son. ¡°I know mom but Evan loves that girl, so she should marry him right¡± Mr Smith stubbornly stuck at this thought. ¡°So what that girl doesn''t like your son so why are you giving him false hope¡± Old Mrs Smith asked But without saying anything Mr smith left the living room, ¡°you idiote back here, you''re spoiling My grandson¡± old Mrs smith screamed loudly but Mr smith already left. Both women sighed in worrying ¡°mom, I think your son will do something forcefully¡± Mrs smith knows her husband better than anyone, he will surely force that girl to marry to his son if she doesn''t agree at her own will¡± ¡°do you know anything about that girl, can you take me to that girl, I want to see that girl¡± old Mrs smith asked her daughter-inw, ¡°Okay mom, I know she also studies at S college, I''ll take you tomorrow¡± Mrs Smith also wants to see which girl can make her son so crazy for her. Inside a dark room. Andrew was sitting at the floor and thinking about Nina, after he left starlight hees back at his apartment, he is sitting here for nearly 5 hours, although he wanted to get up from here his legs were numb, so he can''t get up. His mind and heart was totally nk, he doesn''t know what to think anymore, he unknowingly killed an innocent girl and his own child, N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I''m sorry¡± he repeated saying this inside his mind, yeah, he is sorry to Nina and his child, Now inside his heart, only one thing left, hatred for Alina, he thought she is an innocent girl, but she actually a bitch with a dark heart, at this thought, he stood up and left the room. At south Mansion, after 10 pm Kate slowly opened her eyes, everything was dark she can''t see anything, she frowned, where am I, she thought, when she tried to get up she felt an aching pain all over her body, that pain makes her remember she is at home. Suddenly someone opened the door, kate breath in relief she already knew who entered. David switched on the room light and looked at toward the bed. Kate was looking at him. ¡°You''re up,¡± David asked with a smile. Hees to her and kissed her forehead. ¡°Hungry,¡± he asked Kate. Kate nodded her head in yes direction. She looked at his face expression carefully to find out if he was angry or not. Catching a glimpse of his wife was looking at his so carefully David doesn''t know what to do. He understood why she is looking at him so carefully. But he didn''t reveal her intention. ¡°What happened¡± he innocently asked her like he doesn''t know anything why she was looking at him as a mind reader. kate suddenly came back to her sense " are you not angry anymore " she asked unsurely. David thought I already have ate my dessert and my heart already m down so how could i still be angry. " when i was angry with you, how could i bear to be angry with you , don''t worry i''m not angry with you " David directly refused to ept. kate was speechless, he already made her so tired now he actually saying to her he was not angry at her from the start. then why he needed any proof if he was not angry. of course he was angry but not to her rather himself. yeah he was angry because he hide to their marriage from the world, which was golden chance for other man to woo his wife. seeing he was in daze kate twisted her mouth " in the future i''ll remember this, i''ll never coax you anymore even you ask me to do " kate think this inside her small brain which catched David attention. David knew what she was thinking just looking at devilish eyes " of course you have to coax me otherwise i have many more way to make you " he proudly said. kate''s mouth hung opened in shock " this man is really terrific, just now he said he was not angry but now he proudly saying i have to coax him even if he angry or not " kate warned hereself " kate you better do not aruge with him because you can''t win against him with you weak and naive words" she immediately changed the topic " i''m hungry " " oh sorry,e let''s go downstairs and feed hungry somatch " David vent down and wanted to carrry her in his arms but kate stopped him. David looked at her " what happened " he asked her? " Mmm, i wanna take a shower " kate felt ufortable. David carried her to the bathroom and helped her takes a shower. kate understood his intention even if she refused him, he won''t listen to her so she gave up and let him have his own way. after shower David helped her to put on her sleepwear and carried her to the downstairs. He ced her on a chair in the living room and served the dinner. after serving the dinner he once again picked up her from the chair and ced her on his ownp like he always do. Chapter 58 * Im married * Chapter 58 * I''m married * After serving the dinner he once again picked her up from the chair and ced her on hisp like he always does, he feeds her, Kate already used to sit like this. After dinner, David took her out for a stroll to the garden. After some time walking Kate felt tired so David took her back to their bedroom. they hugged each other and fall asleep Next morning when Kate wakes up, David is not beside her anymore. kate looked around but David was not in the bedroom, seeing she was shocked it''s already 8:30 am She stands up and goes to the bathroom. She took a quick shower and hurriedly got ready. when she went downstairs Other than Aunt Lin and Jass on one was there. She looked around carefully but David was not there. "Aunty Lin, where is the"Kate asked confusedly Aunty Lin smile"David already left for the office, he has made breakfast for you before he left" kate felt uneasy, this is the first time he left for office before she woke up, "Okay thank you Aunty Lin" kate smiles "dear no need to be polite" Aunty lin smile, she really likes kate, Before David''s mother left this world she always wanted to find a daughter inw who would love her son and make him happy, but too sad she left too soon. After breakfast, Kate left for college with Jass. When she was near her college she got a call from David. He said sorry to her for leaving and said he had something important so he had to go. Kate also understands she smiles and says it''s okay. she asked him if he had his breakfast or not. after they chatted until Kate reached her college. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Kate didn''t expect that some people were waiting for her inside the college. When she reached her ss, two-woman came to find her. an old woman looked at her and said"dear is your name kate" she asked. kate looked at that woman carefully and nod her head"yeah granny'''' "I have something important say to you cane out with us for a while"old Mrs smith politely asked Kate hesitates a little, she doesn''t know them how could she just agree to go with them. seeing her hesitation Mrs Smith said"dear don''t worry we are not bad people" she said, they don''t like bad people so kate agreed to go with them When she followed them, Jess also followed Kate closely. Old Mrs smith and Mrs smith looked at kate confusedly "she is My bodyguard so she will also go with me" kate exined, "Okay," Mrs Smith said. They left college and went to a nearby coffee shop. old Mrs smith and Mrs smith carefully checked kate head to toe. Kate was wearing a pair of ck jeans with a ck t-shirt. her hair was tied back into a ponytail, her face was makeup-free she looked pure and clean. Most importantly her eyes were so innocent that could melt anyone''s heart. Old Mrs Smith and Mr Smith immediately started liking kate. "Granny, if you don''t mind, can I ask you who you are and how do you know me?"Kate curiously asked. "Dear Evan is my grandson and she is his mother"old Mrs Smith said. but when she said this kate''s expression turned awkward, "Kate, we can tell you why you don''t like my son"Mrs smith wanted to see if her son has a chance or not, she also likes that girl. "Sorry aunty I just don''t like him also I have someone I like" Kate exined to them so they could understand her point. "kate we know this might be out of line but can''t you just agree to marry my son" Mrs Smith pleadingly looked at kate. Evan is her son so as a mother she only wants her son''s happiness. "Aunty I''m married," Kate happily said. old Mrs smith''s and Evan''s mother was totally shocked "granny, aunty I''m married and I only love my husband so I hope you will stop your son,he already crossed his line front of my husband, my husband forgave him for his actions but if he does something like that I will not stop my husband,you two are also a woman so I hope you can understand my problem" after saying what she wants to say Kate stood up and left with Jass, old Mrs smith and Mrs smith was too shocked, when theye back to their sense they don''t know what to do, their son is crazy for this girl but she already married, what will they do now, suddenly a manes to them, "Mrs smith my Master wants to talk with you" he hands the phone to her. Mrs Smith was confused, she took the phone from that man" hello May I know who are you" "Mrs smith you don''t have to know who I''m, but you should tell me what did you said to my wife"David angrily asked, "your wife"Mrs smith confusedly asked, "Yeah, Kate is my wife," David proudly said. "Ohh I''m sorry for that, we didn''t know she was already married, "Mrs Waston said guiltly "I understand but now that you know please stop your son, I forgive your son because I know he is an immature guy but if he dares to do anything again, believe me, I''ll not spare anyone in your family, also, send my a message to your husband and son if they even think they will do something to my wife I''ll make whole smith''spany vanish from A country so you and your family should understand before it''s toote" David coldly asked. "Yeah, I understand"Mrs Smith''s whole body turned cold. David hung up the call. Mrs Smith returned the phone to that Man and that man left the coffee shop. the old Mrs was silently looking at her daughter inw who turned pale after that phone call. she couldn''t but felt worried for her daughter inw. "Hey, Jenney, what happened?'''' asked worriedly. "Mom, what I will do now, that man voice was so scary" Mrs Smith''s voice was shaking when she talked. "Who and what did he say that your face turned so pale"old Mrs smith anxiously asked her frightened daughter inw. Chapter 59 * Dream 30 * Chapter 59 * Dream 30 * ¡°Who and what did he say to you that your face had turned so pale¡±old Mrs smith anxiously asked her frightened daughter-inw. Her face had turned white with horror. ¡°Mom this person who called now was Kate''s husband, ¡°Mrs Smith said with her shaking voice. ¡°What but how did he know she was here with us¡±old Mrs Smith was stunned. ¡°Mom that''s not the point, the main point is that he knows everything about our family,he said if my husband and my son think or do anything to Kate he will ruin our whole family,after listening to his words I don''t think he is an ordinary man¡± Mrs smith seriously said ¡°did he told you his name¡± old Mrs smith is a strong-willed woman, she was certain if she knew his name she could find out how powerful he is. ¡°No mom he didn''t tell me his name but I think we should stop your son before he does something, beside, this girl is already married, he can''t do anything about this even he wants" ¡°Okay let''s go home, we will talk at home¡±old Mrs smith also agreed with her daughter-inw. After Kate left the caf¨¦ she was feeling a little restless. Was that whole smith family like that idiot Evan, at first was only he, now his family member, ¡°Madam, what are you doing, ¡°Jess asked worriedly, ¡°, huh, what I did, '''' Kate confusedly asked. ¡°Why are you walking towards the opposite direction of the college,¡± she asked Kate. Kate looked at the road carefully and sighed ¡°Let''s go¡± she started walking toward the college. Jess followed her closely. ¡°Master Madam already returned to her college¡± a bodyguard reported to David. ¡°Okay make sure that any of smith family member never can go near my wife if you need to shoot someone for that shoot them I''ll handle everything¡± David coldly orders them. ¡°Okay Master¡± that man answered firmly. Inside of David''s office, Alex was standing in front of his master, he was taken aback, he thought his master went crazy out of jealousy. Also what a shameless family is that Smith''s family. After yesterday, they should hold back their son, but they did totally opposite, they urred in front to his madam and asked her to ept their son. ¡°I suppose that in Smith''s family anyone doesn''t have any brain, ¡°Alex thought to himself and cursed these idiots. They deserved his master''s crazy action. After that phone call, David''s was so calm, Alex wanted to ask but he trulycks that guts. Suddenly David burst intoughter, Alex''s face turned ugly. ¡°What happened master¡± Alex worriedly asked. Did you need any electric shock for your craziness, but he said this inside his head? ¡°Do you know my baby told them she is married, ¡°David said happily. Alex left speechless¡±thank god, it means master wasughing because he was d¡± ¡°Okay you can go now, ¡°David said, Alex wanted to say''¡±master because you were jealous you make me stand here for 1 hour, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. but now that you''re happy you''re driving me away, so heartless. But without saying that loudly he left David''s office with a polite smile. David wanted to call Kate but Alex entered again with a file. ¡°Master this is the file you wanted to see¡±Alex handed that file to David and left again. When he opened that file his blood started to boil inside his body. This bastard finally stepped inside his trap, at Alina''s side; ¡°This is the thing you wanted Miss Martin¡± a man was sitting in front of Alina, ¡°Are you sure this will work? ¡°She asked unsurely. ¡°Yeah, 100% if any person smell this after 20 min he/she will be started hallucinating everything, he/she will see everything they wanted to see also they couldn''t control their own body until they had sex with a person, That''s why we call this dream30 poison¡± that man confidently said. ¡°Are you sure, also, did this poison have any side effects? ¡°Alina asked. ¡°Yeah this poison doesn''t have any antidote so if that person doesn''t have sex within 30 min his whole physical structure will be paralyzed for the whole life¡± Alina was satisfied with that man words, ¡°give me,¡± she said, that man gave her that blue box, Alina opens that box and looks inside that box, there is a blue liquid in a small ss bottle. Sheughed happily, this time David will be her and nobody can stop her. "You can go now,¡± Alina told that man. This liquid price was 200 million, Money never means anything to her, only David matters to her. She knows it''s not easy to make fools of him so if they try to drug him with whatever food or drink he could easily catch that and her whole n will copse. This time David will never know how they will drug him, ¡°David, day after tomorrow you have epted me, I''ll be pregnant with your child and as far as I know, you will never neglect or hurt an innocent child also if that child is your own blood¡± Alina thought herself, she was going crazy from happiness. At college, Kate left the eyelid and started to jump. she felt anxious, her heartfelt ufortable, she always believed if her left eyelid jump something bad will happen to her, but who had imagined this time she is not that person who will face bad luck. She wanted to talk to David, but she was in ss, so she couldn''t call him immediately, She had to wait for lunchtime. At lunchtime, as usual, David sent lunch for her. When he saw her facial expressions in a video call he anxiously asked what happened. But Kate denied immediately and said nothing. David thought she might have felt trouble because of these smiths. So he didn''t ask her anymore but coax her lovingly Kate felt much better afterwards she saw his handsome face. But people say if you ignore something in your life that thing definitely will pass in your life. Chapter 60 * You should stay alert * Chapter 60 * You should stay alert * Kate felt much better afterward she saw his handsome face. But people say if you ignore something in your life that thing definitely will pass in your life. At noon Mr smith hurriedlye back because his wife was crying and ask him toe home right away. he thought something might happened to his son again, when he arrived and entered the living room he saw his mother and wife was sitting at the sofa, but their facial expressions weren''t good. ¡°What happened,¡± he asked looking at them, ¡°first answer my question truthfully, what are you going to do that Waston''s girl¡±old Mrs Smith looked at her son angrily, Mr sighed loudly¡±Mom I just want my son''s happiness,¡± Mr Smith''s said helplessly, ¡°then are you going to sacrifice our whole smith''s family for your son happiness¡± Old Mrs smith blood was boiling because of her fool son. ¡°Mom she is merely an ordinary girl, why I need to sacrifice our whole family , even we force her to marry my son she doesn''t have anyone who will stop us¡±Mr smith gave proud smile, but when he said this old Mrs smith and Mrs smith looked at him angrily, as if they wanted to beat him, ¡°idiot i always thought my grandson is a fool but today you proved me wrong because you''re the number 1 fool in our family, nobody can fail you¡± Old Mrs smith thrown a cushion at her son face angrily. ¡°Mom I''m already 50, why are you beating me in front of your daughter-inw, this is so embarrassing¡± Mr Smith unhappily said to his mother. ¡°I''m beating you because you''re a fool who doesn''t have any brain told Mrs smith gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Do you know that girl is already married¡±Mrs smith looked at her husband, ¡°who, ¡°Mr smith asked confusingly. ¡°Kate,¡± Mrs Smith said. ¡°What¡± Mr smith felt lightning struck him hard. She he thought she might have a boyfriend, but it''s okay he will make her break up with her boyfriend, but he never thought she is already married. What the hell all these, what will he say to his son now, his son believed him blindly, but now, thinking these he felt his legs went numb, ''''thud¡± he sat on the sofa lifelessly. ¡°What will I do now, ¡°Mr smith thought, if his son finds out this truth he will go crazy from heartbreak. Sometimeter Mr Smithe back to his sense and looked at his mother and wife ¡°How you two know that she is married,¡± he asked. ¡°Today we went to S college to meet her, N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. she told us when we try to persuade her to marry our son¡± Mrs Smith said, ¡°hah, hah, hah, I know now she just doesn''t want to marry our son that''s why she lied to you two¡± Mr smithughed dryly, he thought himself¡±that girl were trying to mislead them, so they will stop their son. But his wife next words broke his this daydream, ¡°no, she didn''t, I already talked to her husband, and he already knows everything about our family, ¡°Mrs Smith said, ¡°so what Mr smith still refused to give up, ¡°I don''t think her husband is an ordinary man, he said if you or our son try to do anything to Kate he will ruin our whole smith family¡± Mrs smith worriedly said this, ¡°what, how dare he, did he think we smiths are someone who he could touch just because he wants¡± Mr Smith''s blood was boiling inside his body, ¡°you still have time to think if he dares to touch our smith family or not, you better think about how to exin to our son to give up on that girl, otherwise, if anyone finds out our son disturbed a married woman and tried to force her to marry him how we will face the world¡± Mrs smith helplessly said. Everyone falls silent because their son will be heartbroken if he hears this. Kate went home after her college, she thought David mighte home early but David called her and said he will bete, so she doesn''t have to wait for him and rest early. Kate just finished her homework when a message came to her phone from an unknown number, ¡°if you don''t want to lose your husband to another woman you should stay alert and wait for my next message¡± Kate looked at her phone screen, and she began to frown, ¡°what the hell is this'''' Kate try to call that unknown number but that number was switched off, her heart began to feel uneasy again, she felt something is gripping her heart tightly, she wants to remove that pain from her heart but the more she tried the more her heart pained. Inst, she has gone upstairs without eating her dinner, when shees back to their room she lied on the bed and try to remove that message from her mind. After some time struggling, she eventually falls asleep, when Davide home it''s already midnight, but as he entered a living room he saw Aunty Lin is sitting on the sofa, Aunt Lin notices David entered living she greets him. ¡°Aunt Lin it''s already midnight, why are you still here you should go and rest David worriedly said. ¡°I was waiting for you, ¡°Aunt Lin said, ¡°where is Kate, did she eaten, ¡°David said, ¡°no, she didn''t, I think she was upset for something so when I went upstairs to call her for dinner she already fell asleep, so I didn''t disturb her again¡± Aunt Lin exins, David frowned immediately¡±okay Aunt Lingo should go and rest¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Aunt Lin left. David went to their bedroom, he looked at the woman who was sleeping like a little rabbit, he kissed on her forehead and entered the bathroom. After freshen up he entered the bedroom, he gets on the bed and lied down next to her. He pulled her into his embrace and touched her face gently. But when he touched her face his whole body froze immediately, Chapter 61 * I David Xiver only loves you * Chapter 61 * I David Xiver only loves you * After freshen up he entered the bedroom, he gets on the bed and lied down next to her. He pulled her into his embrace and touched her face gently. But when he touched her face his whole body froze immediately, Her face was wet that means she was crying, then he heard she was talking in her sleep ¡°don''t leave please you''re my husband how could you leave me, please don''t leave me¡± David felt his soul left his body seeing her pain expression, he kissed her tears softly ¡°Wifey, I''m here I''m not leaving you, never¡± he coaxed her gently until she stopped crying. After sometime Kate wakes up because someone hugged her too tightly, she opened her eyes and see David, after seeing him she was fully awake immediately, ¡°you''re back¡± she gave a smile asked him, ¡°yeah did I wake you, ¡°David thought he might ruin her sleep, ¡°no it''s okay, why are youing back sote¡± she unhappily asked, ¡°wifey I have something important to do these days, so I might bete so don''t be angry okay¡± David stroked her cheek gently. Kate thinks for some time and nods her head¡± okay¡± ¡°Are you hungry, Aunt Lin said you didn''t eat your dinner, ¡°David asked. ¡°No I have eaten some fruits before I fall asleep, so I''m not hungry now I want to sleep, ¡°Kate said, ¡°okay then go to sleep¡± David hugged her and pat her back gently, Kate also hugged him back but more tightly than usual she does because she is holding her whole world into her hug, she is afraid to lose her hand. David know she is insecure, so he loses his hug and makes her look at his face ¡°wifey do you believe me¡± Kate was stunned at his sudden question, but she nods her head¡± I believe you¡± David was happy ¡°then remember in this world I David xiver only loves you, and you''re my life so maybe I can survive without eating for a month but I won''t survive without you¡± when David said this with a smile Kate felt she was seeing her life''s most beautiful Dream, although he always says he likes her but this the first time he said he loves her, Kate didn''t know what to say or where to look. She felt her whole body was blushing very hardly, Seeing her red cheeks David felt itching to tease her very much, just as he thought he did also, ¡° Why are you silent, what I said I love you but you''re not saying in return, baby do you think I''m lying to you?'''' he pretends to be very unhappy. David pokes at her soft cheeks to get her attention toward him. Kate looked at him shyly. No, I believe you''ll never lie to me she wanted to say she also loves him, very much, but she felt that word won''te out no matter how much she tried.so she decided she will tell himter. ¡° Believe me? ¡° Hearing her David felt a little upset, he thought he would get the answer he wanted, but she only said she believed him but not loved him. But David knew although he felt ufortable he can''t express it in front of her, otherwise, she might feel upset. Without thinking any more David kissed her, he wanted to feel her close to him, very close, David wanted to feel him inside her, wanted to be one with her, only then his heart would calm down from his insecurity''s mess. Without dying a second, his hand went inside her top. feeling her smooth and soft skin on his palm his unhappiness vanished without his realizing that, Just as he wanted to take off her top Kate stopped him suddenly. David frowned " what happened,¡± he said confusedly But without replying him Kate get off of the bed and ran towards the bathroom, Getting inside the bathroom she closed the door with a loud noise. David also got off the bed and followed her. But before he could ask her what happened she already closed the bathroom door on his face. Just his luck he saved his nose before it got crushed with her sudden move. He thought she might want to use the bathroom, so he waited outside for a few minutes. But even after a few mins Kate did note out, she didn''t even make any noise, David was worried about her. He started to knock on the bathroom door " wifey, what happened, are you alright, why you closed the door, didn''t I told you never close the door, open the door for me N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Inside the bathroom, Kate was standing on the other side of the bathroom, she was embarrassed. She didn''t know what to do at the moment, she wanted to dig a hole and hide inside the bathroom. When she heard David was calling her she didn''t know what to say. But she frowned in unhappiness, he actually scolding her such critical moment,ter wanted to pinch on his cheeks, She was already in her most embarrassing moment but he was still scolding because she closed the door. Outside David was still banging on the bathroom, this time he was dead worried, his heart was beating at high speed. At first, she ran inside the bathroom now she was not responding to him, at that moment he couldn''t be more nervous. His mind and heart were having much dangerous thought, what if she slipped or she might get hurt. Suddenly kate opened the door, and David felt his soul returned inside his body He looked at the opened door but Kate still didn''te out rather she stayed inside. David wanted to go inside but Kate hand stopped him going inside. " what happened, wifey are you alright, " He asked nervously. " hmm, I''m fine," Kate said embarrassed. " then what took you so long " David still wasn''t sure if she was alright or not. Chapter 62 * Seeing her in pain * Chapter 62 * Seeing her in pain * " what happened, wifey are you alright, " He asked nervously. " hmm, I''m fine," Kate said embarrassed. " then what took you so long " David still wasn''t sure if she was alright or not. what happened, wifey are you alright, " He asked nervously. " Hmm, I''m fine," Kate said embarrassed. " then what took you so long " David still wasn''t sure if she was alright or not. Kate just thinks something for a few seconds then answered him " my period just came " At first, that word didn''t get inside his head but soon did. He looked at her, " are you ufortable anywhere " David held her in his arms. She left stunned but replied him lowering her head " No " " Why are you standing here, let''s go " David got down and picked up Kate. He took Kate in surprise. " No put me down," Kate said irritatingly. " why," David asked, "I dirtied my clothes, I want to change my clothes," She said embarrassingly. " Okay," said but didn''t put her down from his arms rather he took her inside the bathroom. He put her down when they were inside the bathroom. He went to the closet and found new pyjamas for her. But he didn''t hand her the clothes. Kate was confused " Give me," she asked. " No, I will do myself, " David said. Kate freaked out in shame " No I can do this, go out " She pointed towards the door. He gave her a look of " a big no " that all Kate was angry at. N?velDrama.Org content rights. " This man did he know what he is saying " " I said no need, go out now, I''ll not close the door" Kate red at him. But her anger did not work out on him. After 10 min. David carried her out of the bathroom after changing her blood-stained clothes. Kate''s face was so red that if someone pokes on her cheeks blood will flow out. She wanted to hide from this stubborn, shameless man. She changed her clothes and also helped her to wear a pad so that it won''t dirty her clothes anymore. " that was so so embarrassing" Coming to their bedroom Davidid her on the bed and covered her with a nket. He lied on the bed and pulled her in his arms. Kate stayed silent because she didn''t want to talk with that shameless man. David understood her intention" don''t worry l love everything about you so you don''t need to worry about anything also I''ll do that again even if you decline " David said with a smile but very seriously. Kate forcibly turned from him and now her back was facing him. David didn''t force her to turn, just hugged her from behind. Seeing that kate''s anger calm down a little.both of them was very tired so both fell asleep in a few minutes, Around 4 am David woke up suddenly when he heard someone''s sobbing sounds. He felt his arms were empty, Kate was not in his embrace anymore He frowned and sat up immediately. In the darkness, he couldn''t see anything; he checked the bed with his hand. " Kate " David shouted out in fear. " I''m here " Kate answered him but he couldn''t guess exactly where she was. David got down from the bed immediately and switched on the lights. Just as he turned around he saw Kate lying on the floor, her face stained with tears. He felt the whole his world was spinning seeing her like this. He ran to her and picked her up from the floor " darling what happened why are you crying " tears were flowing from David''s eyes. Which scared him the most was she looks deadly pale, He sat down on the bed while hugging her in his arms. He didn''t have the heart to put her on the bed. His heart was in mess seeing her like that. he hugged her as if his life will be out anything. " baby what happened, tell me," he asked her as gently as he could be in his whole life. " it''s hurt," Kate said while whining in pain. " where " David looked at her face. " here " kate grabbed her abdomen hardly, And just as she touched her abdomen she screamed in pain. David understood why she was in pain. he wanted to call Alex but his phone was not beside him, " One moment " He picked up the bedside telephone and called less. After 2 rings less received the call " Master " " Call Alex right now and tell him to get me a female doctor right now "David''s voice was shaking. Jess knew right away something serious happened. Hanging up the call David looked at Kate. She was still crying in pain. David didn''t know what to do at that moment, so he rubbed her abdomen gently in a circr motion. But her pain didn''t subside rather it''s in case more. Kate started screaming in pain. Seeing her in pain David felt he was the most helpless person in the world. After 30 min Alex brought a female doctor. After checking Kate, the Doctor gave her an injection, and Kate fell asleep. " why she was in so much pain," David asked worriedly. " it''s normal for a girl, but I think she has some cold problem also she is stressed of under some mental pressure, that''s why it''s disturbed her more, " the doctor said. " don''t worry she will be alright. I prescribed her some medicine, didn''t give her anything cold to touch or eat and took care of her very carefully these days, " The female doctor said. After the female doctor left David looked at Kate, she was already in deep sleep because of the injection. She was not in pain anymore. He sighed in relief, Today she scared him to the death, David sat down on the bed and leaned on the bed head. He lowered her pyjamas a little and touched her abdomen. Gently rubbed her abdomen. Today he felt something he never felt " in this world he hates the most, feeling helpless and not to help her also seeing her in pain " {Hi everyone, i made a mistake,because ofwork error i mistakenly updated same chapter 2 times so please don''t be angry, i already contacted my editor, she will delete it soon } Chapter 63 * Im going to die * Chapter 63 * I''m going to die * David sat down on the bed and leaned on the bed head. He lowered her pajamas a little and touched her abdomen. Gently rubbed her abdomen. Today he felt something he never felt in this world he hates the most, feeling helpless and not to help her also seeing her in pain Also, he never thought she felt this pain every month.now that he thinks about it, he felt the woman is strongest human on the earth, especially his wife. They bear so much pain every month but neverin. David kissed on her forehead, in his eyes love and proud feeling could be seen for his wife. At near noon Kate woke up, opening her eyes to see the person she wanted to see at that moment. David was lying beside her right side, his hand was still on her abdomen, his palm was warm which was giving her a veryfortable feeling. She lifted her face and looked at his face, she thought he was sleeping, but he was actually looking at her face. Seeing she was already awake he felt worried again " does it hurt now ''¡± he asked her. Kate knew he got a fright yesterday when he saw her in that state. " No " Kate gave a m which also calms his heart. ¡° Are you hungry " David asked her while helping her to sit down. Kate sat, leaning on his chest, she really did not feel the pain anymore. ¡° Did you feel this pain every month,¡± David asked, feeling the tension in his heart. " Not like I felt yesterday, but yeah sometimes it hurts like I''m going to die, '''' Kate said jokingly, but she didn''t think her words would cause someone very angry. David''s face turned dark like a night without the moon. He looked at her angrily " did I ever said to you I''ll beat your pretty a*** if you dare to say this word or think like this " his voice tone frightened her very much. Kate tried to free herself from his embrace in fear he might really do what he said. But David held her more tightly¡± what do you want to escape now, listen to me carefully if you ever said this anything like this you''ll face my most angry side which I never want to show you so remember clearly " Kate nodded her head at least 10 times in yes direction after hearing his threatening words. Davidughed at her cute act, he held her nodding head and kissed her mouth. ¡° Let''s go and take a shower, you sweat so much at night " David picked up her and headed toward the bathroom. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Can I take a peaceful shower without any disturbances " Kate looked at David hopefully, Her eyes were giving the most pitiful look. David decided to ignore her look and went inside the bathroom. And once again he did how he wanted, he ced her in the bathtub, in warm water. She looked at him confusedly" why do I need to take a bath with warm water in such a hot season?¡± She really hates to drink warm water and bathe with warm water. ¡° From today you''ll shower with room temperature water, and bathe with warm water when you''re on your period days, will never eat anything cold or touch these days " he warned like a doctor. Kate could feel at that moment she was in the army training center, and her suffering days started already. After 30 min he came out of the bathroom with Kate. She was warped with a pink bathrobe, her hair was wet, cheeks were flushed pink like her bathrobe. If she knew her husband would see such an embarrassing moment in her life she never ever would tell him that she is in her period. Now he was treating her like she can not even change her own clothes and shower her own. ¡° Really too much " but he totally ignored her protest. After dressing her up and dried her hair he went downstairs for herunch. Just as he left the bedroom and Kate picked up her phone, she called Amy. ¡° Hey why you didn''te today, are you too tired after ying with my brother-inw on the bed, that you missed you today''s sses, " Amy asked teasingly. ¡° You, why don''t you find yourself a boyfriend, when you always think about sex " Kate replied her as she did. ¡° Kate I didn''t know you were so bold to utter the word sex so casually¡± Amy spoke up loudly. ¡° Can''t you speak a little lower voice, what sex yesterday I was almost dead when my period shows up without any signals " Kate said seriously? Also, she really thought she was going to die facing such pain. ¡° Oh my God, what happened¡± this time Amy asked worriedly. Kate told everything and in return, she heard a loud scream. ¡° Oh Kate, Kate, I really want to rub my forehead with yours, only then I might get your luck to find a husband like my brother-inw, next time I meet you I''ll definitely try that Amy said detrimentally. Kate sighed loudly " this girl only care about romance, not her friend " Before she could speak Amy spoke up once again¡± Kate suddenly I lost my dream to find a lovely boyfriend, I''ll directly find a husband now this is my only dream " Kate gave up, This girl already in her daydream she will not wake up anytime soon. Kate hung up the call without saying anything to Amy. She felt bored, she got down and went downstairs. Just as she reached downstairs she saw David was cooking, she really wanted to go to the kitchen, but she also knew if she goes there he might really spank on her a***.he always do what he says and she already know thst better than anyone. At the thought, she was totally against the idea about her going inside the kitchen without his permission. Chapter 64 * Youre more important * Chapter 64 * You''re more important * She felt bored sitting like sick person, she got down and went downstairs. Just as she reached downstairs she saw David was cooking, she really wanted to go to the kitchen, but she also knew if she goes there he might really spank on her a***. At the thought, she was totally against herself going inside But at least she could see from the kitchen door, this what she thought. Kate came near to the kitchen door and peek at inside the kitchen, David was cooking soup for her, seeing him on the apron, Kate smiled and think oh my darling, so handsome " Kate wanted to be near him, so she ignored the warning he gave her and entered into the kitchen. She went behind him, not making any noise. David, who was cooking, smirked at her action. He already knew she was staring at him for a long time. How could he miss her presence, whenever she was around him even without any sound his heart knew her presence before his eyes would. She didn''t want him to know that she is here, so he also acts like he really didn''t know. Kate stood behind him and suddenly hugged him from behind. David''s heart melted like candy flows.seeing he didn''t react, Kate understood that he already knew. '''' Do you also have eyes behind your head,¡± she asked unhappily. " Do I need eyes to feel my own heartbeat,¡± David said proudly. With his left hand, he tightly held her hands which were on his waist. She yfully bites on his back, but her bite was like ticklish to him. He switched off the stove and turned around. This time he also hugged her, both of them were hugging each other. " Why you came down, didn''t I told you to wait for me upstairs " this time David bite on the tip of her nose. Kate red at him because he really bites her a little hard. Davidughed at his angry kitten " you also bite on my back and I bite you in return, now we''re even " David gave an innocent smile. Kate put down her hands on his waist and tried to break free from his embrace, but David did not, rather he held her more tightly. " Let go, ¡°Kate said seriously. " Why would I? ¡° David still teased her. '''' you said I bite you and you bite me on return, now I let go of you so you should also let go of me " she gave him back his stupid logic what he gave her. David looked at her in amazement " seems like his wife is going to a spicy wife very soon the way her speed going " but he finds it very cute, and he wants to love her even more. " I''ll do whatever you want me but I''ll never let go David took the word of letting her go very seriously.his face like someone owned million dors and refused to return the money. Seeing his face Kate didn''t know what to say anymore, she was just joking, but he took it seriously. ¡° I''m hungry¡± she changed the topic immediately. ¡° Oh " hearing her David came back to his senses. He let her go and served the soup. He turned to her " Go outside and wait for me " Kate turned around and came out. She sat down on the sofa, turning on the television and watching some shows. 5 minter David came out with the soup, he sat next to her and just as he held the spoon in front of her mouth, Kate took a bite, she frowned immediately. Seeing her twisted brows he asked " what happened " " Why are you feeding me this, sick people will eat this tasteless food " Kate unhappilyined like a child. ¡°The doctor said you have light food these days,¡± David said what the doctor told him. ¡° No I''ll not eat this, I want to eat something tasty¡± she licked her lips with her tongue. David helplessly smiled at her stubborn face, he put down the bowl of soup on the table and hugged her " wifey just bear these days after I''ll cook for you whatever you want to eat " David coaxed her gently. ¡° No, I can not eat this or not I really might fall sick " Kate absolutely did not fall for his sweet words.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. David looked at herpletely helplessly, suddenly he thinks, if they really have a child, and they have her stubbornness, he will be doomed. Because he has to coax both of them. One is enough, two will make his sandwiches between them. ¡° Okay, what about you eating one spoon and one for me, you won''t feel sick like this " David came up with a childish idea to coax her. Kate burst inughter hearing his words, but her heart softened like pudding. For her he really doesn''t care about his own appetite. Kate felt she might cry out anytime soon, the more he shows how much he loves her the more her heart fills with love for him. ¡° Okay,¡± she opened her mouth widely in front of him to feed her. David did what he said, one spoon for her one for him. Seeing him eat that awful tasteless food with anyints she tries her best to eat as much she could. After eating David stood up and went inside the kitchen to keep the bowl back. When he came back she asked him " didn''t you tell me you''re busy these days why you didn''t go to work today,¡± She asked worriedly. " You''re more important than anyting else and your health is my first priority " David looked straight at her eyes. Kate didn''t know how to respond, her man sometimes really left her emotionally helpless. At that moment she also loved this man too much.she took a decision, she will prepare a surprise for him, which he always desired from her. Kate thinks " it seems like my surprise have to wait until my period ends '''' Chapter 65 * He cried like a child * Chapter 65 * He cried like a child * At that moment, she also loved this man too much. she took a decision, she will prepare a surprise for him, which he always desired from her. Kate thinks " it seems like my surprise have to wait until my period ends " Kate was lost in her own fantasy world when she felt someone was calling her. She came back to her senses immediately. " What were you thinking just now, you were so lost, didn''t even reply to me when I was calling you Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "David looked with curiosity. " Nothing, I was thinking something " she couldn''t expose her thoughts otherwise her n would be ruined. she can''t let that happen at any cost. " ahh, didn''t I already tell you don''t think too much, your head would be tired and I don''t want that " David rubbed her head gently. Kate didn''t know what to say such sweet words, Nowadays she always felt she had a high sugar problem because of his sweetness. She gave a smile, Kate held her hands out toward him and hugged his neck tightly. She kissed on his lips gently, on his cheeks, nose, forehead, chin, everywhere on his face she kissed him. David looked at her in amazement, nowadays she sometimes takes the invitation to kiss him or hug her. Although she is still behind to take the invitation to make love, still he loves her these small steps too much. " wifey don''t you think you''re seducing me at the wrong time or you''re torturing me knowingly," David asked her helplessly. Her now move was total torture for him at the moment, because she knew he just only looks can''t eat. Suddenly the heaven feeling of making love became hell for him. Kate gave an evil smirk which left him speechless, this evil husband of her always teased her now finally she could pay back what he deserved. David traps her nose between his teeth and softly bite on tip of her nose. " nhat, aare you doing," she said what are you doing, but he was still biting on her nose that''s why her words wereing out wrongly, " punishing you for seducing me " David let her nose when he saw her nose turned blood-red. " Okay if you feel satisfied then bite me as much as you want, here you go " Kate bravely held out her nose to him. " Wifey you became so brave, okay if you wish this then, of course, I''ll bite but not here " as he said Kate felt his eyes start roaming on her whole hungrily. " You, don''t try anything funny, I''m seriously unwell " her voice was shaking, she understood she lifted the fire already. ¡° What happened, already scared " this time was his turn to smirk as she did a while ago. " Ahh " suddenly grabbing her abdomen she cried out which vanished his teasing expression in a second. At David''s face tension and worry was written clearly. " What happened, are you feeling pain somewhere " his voice couldn''t evenfort him how could he " Wifey " he started crying like a child, yesterday''s fear was still hunting him like a ghost. Seeing him Kate didn''t knowugh or cry, she forgot what she was doing, her whole attention was on him. She never thought he would really cry just because she acts like she is in pain. She was just looking at him, her eyes already filled with tears. She let go of her abdomen, Kate gently touched his right cheek with her left hand. Feeling her touch David looked straight at her eyes, seeing her tears he frowned even more " did your abdomen in too much pain " he touched her abdomen. " Fool, I''m not in pain, I was just joking with you," Kate said guiltily. David looked angry immediately. " Kate " He called her by her name, Kate knows that tune of his voice very much, he gets furious, whenever he calls her name. She lowered her head, she didn''t have the guts to look at him at that moment. " Do you how I felt just now, look here " David held out his hand in front of her face. Kate looked, she saw every hair of his body was standing and his hand''s nerves were shivering. At the moment Kate couldn''t feel more guilty than she already feels. She knew she really crossed his line, she thought he might scold her, but he did the opposite. He hugged her in his embrace, too tightly, he never did, that was the first time she felt she run out of breath staying inside his arms. But she didn''t tell him to lose his hand, rather she also hugged him, both of them were silent for a long time. One was silent because she really frightened him, the other was silent because she was feeling guilty, also feeling his love was also too good. Finally, David spoke up " today is thest day for you, never try or think to do anything like this, I might forgive if you hurt me physically but I''ll be very angry if you dare to do that again, and then don''t think about getting out from bed for weeks " David warned her but to Kate, she wanted him to keep showing his love like that. " Darling sorry I''ll never do anything like this" she rubbed her face on his chest like a cute kitten who was seeking love from her owner. David kissed on her hair," you better not otherwise you really can not handle my punishment for a week so remember that before doing anything like this" These two keep showing their love for a long time but someone else was having a most emotional breakdown. At Smith''s mansion, Mrs Smith and old Mrs Smith were standing behind Mr Smith. They were already standing outside of Evan''s bedroom door for half an hour, but nobody dared to go inside or call him from outside. they already knew how his son was feeling at that moment after knowing such a shocking news. Chapter 66 * Make her mine * Chapter 66 * Make her mine * At Smith''s mansion, Mrs Smith and old Mrs Smith were standing behind Mr Smith. They were already standing outside of Evan''s bedroom door for half an hour, but nobody dared to go inside or call him from outside. They know how much Kate''s marriage news hurt their son, he was thinking of getting married to this girl. Also, he loves her so much, how could he ept this news so easily, after knowing this news he locked himself inside his bedroom. After he got this news he first locked himself in his bedroom and then he broke everything inside. Now his bedroom was in a total mess, everyone was frightened, but no matter what he didn''t let anyone enter inside his bedroom. Just like now, his father didn''t go anywhere after this incident, everyone was standing in front of his bedroom. Me smith knocked on the door but no response. He was fearing his son might do something to himself. " son why are you behaving like this please talk to your dad, she is not the only girl in this A country, if you want I''ll fix your marriage with S country most beautiful girl who will but don''t punish yourself like this for a girl, juste out, I''ll give anything you wants, " Mr Smith said screaming. But no responses, Mr Smith felt as a father he totally failed to give his son what he wanted. Just a few secondster suddenly Evan''s bedroom door opened and Evan revealed himself. He was in a total mess, clothes were like he was wearing them for a month, the face was any expression. His eyes were like blood was flowing through them. Blood was flowing from his feet, Mr Smith, Mrs Smith and old Mrs smith frightened seeing him like that. They scared the most seeing his eyes.they never saw him so lifeless in their whole life. " son " Evan''s mother wanted to touch his face but took a step back. " Mom, granny I want to talk with my father alone please leave us alone " Evan''s eyes were on his father. Mrs Smith and old Mrs smith were hesitating after hearing his words. Me Smith hinted at them with his eyes.they understood and left them behind. Evan looked at his father seriously " do you mean what you said just now " His voice was horse and most scary. Evan father immediately nodded his head " of course I mean every promise I made to you " " Then help me to make her mine," Evan said like he would not take no for an answer. Me Smith was taken aback at his demand, even shocked. He never thought his son would still want that girl even after knowing she was already married to someone else. " but son " Mr smith wanted to make him give up but Evan cut off his words, " You said anything, " Evan raised his eyebrows angrily. " yeah but she has someone already," Mr Smith said unhappily. " So what, if I can make her mine as a man I know her husband would never want a wife after knowing All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. his wife has already gone to another man''s bed," Evan said as nothing mattered in front of his craziness. " but son this is not possible, even after everything turns out what you want she would be still someone else''s wife " Mr smith felt his son gone crazy. " I''ll make them divorce," Evan said with a smile which never reached Mr Smith''s eyes. " no that''s not possible " Mr Smith refused to agree with his unreasonable request. " That means no right, then don''t regret" as he said he turned around and ran inside the bedroom. Mr Smith also runs behind him, fearing he might do something crazy. And just he thought his son did exactly that, Evan picked a broken sses Sharp piece and held that front of his throat tightly. Mr Smith felt lighting hit him hard, " son what are you doing, throw this away please" Mr smith panicked. " Not until you promise me otherwise I have ended my life because I can not think of my life without her " Evan started screaming, and that ss piece cut his throat a little, blood flowing from that cut. " Son you''re hurt please throw it now " Mr Smith tried to go near Evan but Evan backed a few steps. " don''te to me dad, otherwise you know what I''ll do " he threatened his dad. Seeing the blood Mr Smith gave in, he can''t his son take his own life in front of his eyes like that. " Okay, I''ll do whatever you want just throw this please " Mr Smith sat on the floor on his knees. " Dad this is thest time I''ll believe in you but if you dare to break your promise you''ll never see your son again and remember that very clearly" Evan threw that ss piece and entered the bathroom, leaving his dad all alone. Mr Smith felt his world was spinning after such a frightening scene from his son. After a few moments, he stood up and knocked on the bathroom door. Evan came out after a shower, blood still flowing from his neck and feet. Mr Smith held his son and made her sit on the sofa. He took out the emergency medicine kit from the closest cab and applied it on Evan''s neck and feet. Both of them were silent, nobody talked or asked anything, they both knew what he did or said was out of line. Evan just knows he wants her and he will get her at any cost. Mr Smith came out of Evan''s bedroom and went downstairs. Where his mother and wife were waiting for him. Just as they saw him they both stood up from the sofa. But he didn''t dare to say anything about what just happened and what he promised to his son, otherwise no matter what they will never agree with his decision, but he can''t lose his son even if it costs his own life. Chapter 67 * Angle from a beast * Chapter 67 * Angle from a beast * But he didn''t dare to say anything that just happened, otherwise no matter what they will never agree with his decision, but he can''t lose his son even if it costs his own life. ¡° What you talked about after we left " old Mrs Smith looked at her suspiciously. " Nothing" Mr Smith refused to say anything. " Do you think my hair turned White just because of my age or the weather? I gave birth to you, you didn''t so don''t try to over smart front of me" Old Mrs Smith beams at him angrily. Mr Smith ignored her and went to the kitchen, after taking the food tray he went back upstairs. " Mom, did you see his face? I''m 100% percent sure he is hiding something serious from us, mom my heart feeling" Mrs Smith looked worriedly at old Mrs Smith. " My gut feeling also same like you " this father and son''s pair nning something dangerous behind us " old Mrs smith was thinking They both fall silent, as a mother both of them worried about their son''s outrageous thinking. At south Mansion, Kate was reading some book while lying on the sofa inside of David''s office. David was in a video conference, from time to time he was checking on his wife. Kate felt bored? so she sat up and looked at him. Seeing he was busy she decided to call Jess and Amy to discuss her surprise for him. Just as she stood up from the sofa David immediately paused the meeting " one minute" he said to the " Do you need something," David asked Kate, who was trying to slip away from the study room. Kate stopped in her spot, she turned around to face him, putting an embarrassing smile on her face. " I''m going to our bedroom " she pouted her lips. " Do you want to use the bathroom," he asked, he thought she might want to use the washroom. " No, I''m going to sleep for a while" she did not divulge her real thoughts. " Okay go, if you need anything just call me okay " he gave a gentle smile. Kate returned his smile with a cute smile. She opened the door toe out and closed the door behind her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She sighed in relief, sometimes hiding something really tougher than you think. Inside the study, David looked at thisptop screen, everyone was present in that video call. Alex, Liam, and Adam also more than 10 people. Everyone was looking like they wanted to rip theptop screen and wanted to see who was getting their CEO such caring attention. Alex, Liam and Adam already know whom David was talking to. That''s why they felt bitterness from David''s actions, this man showing they are old single dogs. Suddenly they also wanted to get married, but too sad they don''t even have a girlfriend. How can they get married, without a girl? " Don''t you think? You''re too much " Adam making an angry face at David. " So what if I''m too much, can you do anything to me" David took his words like empty air. Adam wanted to cry but the hurting reality was he can''t. " One day I''ll also make you so jealous that you would want to vomit blood " Adam fixed his tie in satisfaction while giving a challenge. But David looked at him like he was looking at a monkey. Liam and Alex also gave the same look. " Until then my daughter or son might be sitting here with me " David indirectly called him an idiot. After hearing David Adam wanted to vomit blood. Liam and Alex decided not to join Adam. They also think he is actually daydreaming. They thought" David already has a beautiful cute wife who will give birth to their child anytime they want but Adam who doesn''t have a proper girlfriend, challenges him, is he crazy, or he fried his brain in boiled oil. Other people who also present in the conference room looked at them confidently. They don''t have any idea what they''re talking about because they didn''t know their CEO was already married to a lovely girl. But among them, another person knows what they''re talking about. Secretary Liza. She was too shocked seeing their CEO''s such a size, seeing their CEO suddenly transformed into an angle from a beast she was too much curious about their CEOdy boss. In the bedroom, Kate was on a group call with Amy and Jess. ¡° Kate, I think you should wear something sexy and when your brother-inw is totally fascinated with your beauty you should confess your love for him,¡± Amy said excitedly. Jess and Kate both of them coughed loudly in embarrassment. This girl is too shameless, Kate''s face turned red like cherry, she sought advice but Amy gave her something else. ¡° I think I should better figure this out myself otherwise if I take your advice I might die from embarrassment " Kate refused immediately. " Kate, you''re feeling shy like you still didn''t do that with my brother-inw," Amy asked mockingly. " But this is totally different " Kate felt shy. " Kate you''re a 21st century''s girl, not 18th, he is your husband, also I genuinely feel brother-inw might go crazy from happiness if you seduce him " Amy confidently said. Hearing her words Kate felt she was right, he really will go crazy from happiness but that''s not what she was fearing. If she seduces him she might go have to stay in bed for a month, that man will not leave her alone for a long time, and special her waist can''t handle his torture.that what she fears the most. But Kate knew she should confess her feelings as soon as she could. She felt he was upset when he said he loves her, but she didn''t return his feelings. She can ignore her feelings for her anymore.she also love him as much as he loves. She loves him as much as he loves her. She also wanted to show him her feelings so that their rtionship would be stronger than now. Chapter 68 * I created for you * Chapter 68 * I created for you * However, Kate knew she should confess her feelings as soon as she could. She felt he was upset N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. when he said he loves her, but she didn''t return his feelings. She can ignore her feelings for her anymore. ¡° Didn''t I tell you, Kate never talks about dying, or you always take my words like empty air " David''s angry voice came from behind? She was startled, she dropped her phone on the bed. " Why are you silent now, I asked you something," his anger was flowing from his voice. Kate was biting her lower lip and already started to think about how to answer his question. Just as she turned around he was already behind her. " What happened," she asked frankly, but she knows he was in totally serious mode. " Don''t you know what happens when you''re the person who did that " David leaned toward her now he was so close to her face? Kate backed a little, but he trapped her with his arms. " Don''t think about running before you answer me " he bites on her cheek softly, ¡° I was just joking about nothing else," Kate said with a forcing smile. ¡° You''re not allowed to say anything like this, not even while joking " David bites the tip of her nose. ¡° Okay, I''ll never say this again," Kate nodded with him just like he wanted. ¡° You said you were going to take a nap but seems like you are so bored " David points his finger toward her phone which was still on the line. Only then did she remember that the other two people were still online, and as far as she knew Amy, she was already daydreaming about having a husband like her brother-inw after, hearing his words. Kate turned to pick up her phone, but David pushed her middle of the bed and helped her toy down. He also got up on the bed andy down beside her. He picked up the phone and handed it to her. Without saying anything he hugged her and closed his eyes as if he intended to sleep without disturbing her. Kate almostughed seeing his childish acts. She held the phone near to her ear " hello " Silence weed her, 1 2 3 " Ahhhhhhhh " A screaming sound came through the phone which she already expected. After a few seconds, Amy spoke finally. ¡° Kate just told me what I should do to get a husband like my brother-inw, do I have to climb up the mountain, do I have to cross the sea or do I have to walk through the fire, " Amy asked excitedly. ¡° Are you crazy or you''re making me," Kate asked speechlessly. " no, I''m not. I just want a husband like my brother-inw," Amy asked stubbornly. " You''re really hopeless " Kate scolded Amy and hung off the call. She was silently scolding Amy when. She felt the person beside her was moving. Actually, he was not moving and his body was shaking. Kate looked at his pretending to sleep face. " Darling I don''t think this is good manners tough at someone while listening to the conversation without permission'''' Kate knew he heard everything Amy said. " What can I do, not everyone could find a husband like yours so you should treasure your darling very much "David was looking at her with a high quality''s proud smile. " Really that''s because you found a beautiful wife like me who cages your heart just in one time " She looked at him more proudly as she was saying she found such a lovely husband because she is so beautiful. David was amazed at her such side but felt happier that she is not incurred because of the outside world. " Of course my wife is the most beautiful woman on this earth, how can I not fall for her, even I love more and more every day I feel I can''t love her enough, I want to love her much more than I do, " David said sincerely, Kate could feel more from his eyes than his words. Kate put the phone aside and hugged his waist, she buried her face on his chest.his heartbeat sounds gave her peace and security, she never wants to leave from his side. His love means the whole world to her, if she leaves this world she might leave the world, it seems like this man became as important as her breath. Seeing his wife was silently hugging him without responding to him, rather being upset he hugged her back. He thinks to himself " we have a lifetime ahead of us, one day she might also confess her love me" he decided to give her some time " wifey do you know if I ever have to choose between the world or you, I''ll choose my life " emotions flowing through his words.Kate tightened her hold on his waist. She knows what he means. ¡° Because if I choose my life you have to stay in that life, so indirectly I choose you before the world so if I ever take any decision without saying with words please always trust me " " I know," she said with a smile. Tears were filling her gazes. David smiled gently. It seems like his wife already knows him much more than he thought she would. '' Kate just listen to me don''t ask anything okay " David waited for her, In return, Kate kissed on his chest. David can''t be happier, " Kate my life is moreplicated than like you see now, in my life some secret really harmful for you, so I decided to hide from you, some people will always try to go behind you if they anyhow could find out your identity, so I decided to hide you, I have some iplete work toplete until then please stay inside the invisible protective line I created for you "David pleaded to her helpless, guilt was a string of pain inside his heart. it was never his choice but had to for her. Chapter 69 * Unique bond * Chapter 69 * Unique bond * David pleads to her helpless, guilt was a string of pain inside his heart. But suddenly a soft light but very powerful hand stroking his painful chest.in a second his heart filled with only love. He lowered his head to look at her, she also looked at his face. Both of their eyes were wet from tears. " I won''t,¡± Kate said, David looks confused. " I won''t ask you what you''re hiding from or why you''re hiding me, I don''t want to know these always listen without any doubt, just in return I want you to be safe for me no matter what you do you''ll find me beside you " Kate gave him most beautiful strong bond he always wanted from her. After that, they just silently hugged each other without thinking anything. They both understood they didn''t need any words to know each other''s thoughts. Their feeling was enough for their unique bond. At the middle of the city, In Martin''s Mansion. Everyone was busy preparing for the party arrangements. Even though it was theirpany''s anniversary, they always celebrated inside their mansion for generations. Everyone was busy other than Alina, She was only lost in her dream world, she was only thinking of how her life would be with David, Will he agree immediately, or he will take a long time to ept her. She was rather calmthan always. Mr Martin from time to time looked at his granddaughter and thought what she was actually thinking. He thought she might be happy because of the party, but she was like this almost these days. So he started worrying about her such m behavior. He knows her better than anyone, and he knows she was nning something dangerous. But he can''t figure out what it was. Mrs Brown was drinking tea with Mr Martin in the living room. ¡° Do you ask her what she did with such arge sum of money,¡± Mr Martin asked Mrs Brown. ¡° Uncle, your granddaughter is smarter than you think. When I asked her yesterday she pretended to fall asleep immediately, and this morning she totally ignored me " Mrs Brown sighed helplessly. ¡° This girl will never allow me to breathe in relief but what can I do, why doesn''t she try to understand the situation " Mr Martin rubbed his pained forehead. ¡° Uncle don''t worry I''ll guard her, if not she will also ruin our n with hers " They already nned everything to Make David ept Alina but if she suddenly does something everything will ruin. David is getting more difficult to handle, he was chasing a person who can expose everyone including years ago''s a sin they did. David''s hands are tied because of Martin''s family army power otherwise he would have ruined Martin''s N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. family without any evidence. Because of that, Mr Martin wanted to kill that person but that person is more cunning than they could imagine. Only he knows what happened that night. Everyone thinks Andrew saved Nina but only he knows who saved Nina that Day. Andrew thought he saved Nina because Mr Martin set everything and showed that in front of Andrew, Andrew doesn''t have any memory of that day. Mr Martin knows Who is Nina to David, after when he found out his granddaughter already ordered those goons to ruin her innocence. That''s why he nned something nobody could think. Even David himself thinks Andrew was the person. But Nobody knows the real truth. Also, Mr Martin also wants that nobody ever finds the real truth. Because that person is more dangerous anyone could handle. ¡° Uncle, are you sure David wille? ¡° Mrs Brown''s words brought Back Mr Martin to his senses from his deep thought. ¡° Yeah he wille because he wants something from that party, and he won''t miss this chance, " Mr Martin said with confidence. ¡° Uncle we know better than anyone what we''re doing might backfire to us, so we should prepare for the worst " Mrs Brown fear could be heard from her voice. ¡° I know but don''t worry if something happens just handle Alina " he knows she might go crazy if things don''t go the way they want. " Okay by the way Rose ising back, I don''t want her to find out otherwise she will reveal everything to David " Mrs brown was afraid of Rose, Her daughter and David''s half-sister. Rose might be David''s half-sister but not David or Rose thinks like that, their rtionship is much more than that. Her rtionship with her mother was very sour because her mother treated David badly. She takes David as her real brother. She only listens to him. And Rose is the only Daughter of Mrs Brown, she is totally helpless in front of Rose. ¡° I know that girl is more stubborn than Alina, also I don''t think she ising to you here, her study is alreadypleted, so she ising back just like she nned " Mr Martinughed mildly remembering Rose. She sees the Martin family as her enemy because David doesn''t like the Martin family. That girl is a duplicate copy of David''s if David says East is West she will only believe his words. But Mr Martin is very fond of that girl, she is more different from his own granddaughter, a very lovely girl. Even David sometimes can''t handle her stubborn, shepleted her study without family financial support, 3 years ago before she left She said she wille back to support her brother to bear his burden, now she really came back like said. ¡° Sometimes I think if she is my real daughter or not " Mrs Brownined, in her whole life she hates Nora Xavier and her son but who had taught her own Daughter would side with them. But even after tried for 20 years, when her husband was alive not she could win her husband''s heart now even her daughter also treats her like a stranger. Chapter 70 * Chanting her name * Chapter 70 * Chanting her name * But even after trying for 20 years, when her husband was alive now she could win her husband''s heart Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. now even her daughter also treats her like a stranger. She always thought if she could own the thing or the person she wants they would bow in front of her, would only belong to her. But she forgets that she never could own a person''s heart, nor she could control anyone''s love. Just like her husband, in his heart, Nora Xavier was the only one who owned his heart. Even after her death he never forgot her for a moment.and in thest, he leaves this world while chanting her name. As his wife, she never gained anything from their rtionship other than her daughter, Who also came to this world because she cheated on him? But who has thought even after everything she did, her effort will be ruined by her own daughter? No matter how much she tries, she still gains nothing, in the end, .what she got was so many sins that she could atone in this life. Mr Martin looked at Mrs Brown who was lost in her deep thought. He sighed it seems like his whole family has their own pain or sin. Even though he wanted to save his granddaughter from any danger or any harm. But now when he looks back he feels he really failed. Even if he wants to turn back it''s toote for him and for his family. Somewhere very far away from SS country, Inside of a very big Mansion, A girl in her early 20 was sitting in the garden of that mansion.with golden sunlight she looks more beautiful. A little boy around 2 years old was ying hide and seek with a maid. He looks so cute with his chubby face that anyone''s heart would melt immediately. The girl was typing something on herptop and from time to time was looking at the boy, fearing he might fall down or get hurt. " Noah " She called that boy, closing herptop and she stood up. Noah was nowhere to be seen, she smiled it seems like she has to find him. She slowly goes near to the hidden ce where he hid. When she is near she acts like she can''t find him. " oh, where is my Noah, why can''t I find him? It seems like he is not here " saying that she tried to go away from there and suddenly that boy came out crawling. " Mommy, Noah is neher (here) "Noha excitedly hugged her legs. " oh, so my naughty son was hiding here, Mommy was so scared that she couldn''t find Noah." She got down on her knees and hugged Noha in her arms. " okay My Noah might be feeling true, let''s go " she picked up him and walked toward the mansion. that maid also followed behind them. When they were inside the mansion she let Noha down and entered the kitchen. Noah runs around the living room, he ys himself. After a while, she came out with 2 sses of fresh mango juice which is Noah''s favourite. " Noahes here, let''s drink our juice," she said, Noah climbed on the sofa very difficulty with his chubby small hands, she knew even if she wanted to help him he would not agree so she let him be as he likes. When he sat downfortably, he spared his hands. she handed a ss to him and another for herself. " tall (call) him " he took the ss, he said to his mother.his words also sound very cute, still iplete. " Drink your juice first," she said, but he refused to do what she said. " tall him (call) him " he looks he is going to cry if she rejects one more time. She sighed and dialled a number. At S country, inside of South Mansion. David was sleeping with kate.she wasying top on his chest while his hands were tightly secured on her soft waist. It seems like this style of sleeping posture really became her habit. Even she falls asleep while hugging him but in the end, she wakes up at the top of his body. Just like now. David''s phone started ringing loudly, which disturbed Kate''s sleep. But David is still sleeping without caring for anything else. Kate opened her half sleepy eyes and tried to remember where she was. Seeing David''s face she gave a rxed smile and looked where the phone was ringing. Seeing he didn''t even move after the phone''s ringtone noise, she understood he didn''t sleepst night. Raising her left-hand kate took the call from the side table, she received the call without thinking or looking. Just as the phone to her ears she heard something which made her fully awake. " nuddy (buddy) " A kid''s voice came through the phone. she was shocked or stunned she didn''t know. nor she knew how to react. " Who are you baby," Kate asked unsurely, she thought someone might call in the wrong number. " noo ale uuu (who are you) uou''re not him (you''re not him)" he asked her anxiously as if he lost someone very important. " Huh," Kate was confused. " Mommy " He suddenly started crying loudly. Kate was speechless" who is this child? She can''t even understand what he was trying to say or who he was looking for. Suddenly the call disconnected from that Child''s side. Kate didn''t think too much and ced back the phone at the side table. But before she could think anything else the phone started ringing again. Kate felt this phone''s sound might wake him up so she tried to get up but felt the man who was sleeping like a dead person started moving and tightened his hold on her. " don''t go anywhere " saying that without opening his eyes, he falls asleep again. Kate thought he woke up" your phone is ringing," Kate said softly but in return, she found only silence. Kate sighed worriedly " it seems like he''s really tired " David''s phone was still ringing. Chapter 71 * Something precious * Chapter 71 * Something precious * Kate thought he woke up¡± your phone is ringing,¡± Kate said softly but in return, she found only silence. Kate sighed worriedly it seems like he''s exhausted " That phone was still ringing. She can''t get off of, so she picked up the phone, seeing the same number she received the call, She thinks she will exin to that child patiently that he calls at the wrong number, or he might start crying again. But she didn''t expect this time someone else called. ¡° Hello,¡± a woman''s sweet and gentle voice came through the call. Kate started to feel uneasy. She couldn''t understand, a child called she could ept he might call in the wrong number but an adult should check the number before calling someone. ¡° Hello,¡± Kate also said curiously. ¡° Huh, as far as I know, this phone is owned by David Xavier right, " That woman asked confusedly. This time Kate was not only stunned by her words also shocked by her words. ¡° Yeah, but who are you " Kate felt tears began to umte in her round eyes.she doesn''t why, but she didn''t like the way another woman called her husband''s name. ¡° Then how you received someone else''s phone, who are you," That woman asked her, but this time her voice tone sounded excited. ¡° You called him I should ask you why you called him " Kate felt angry ?? also a little jealous. " This, I can''t tell you should ask the owner " that woman hung up the call again without asking All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. anything else. Kate felt she wanted to strangle someone. She looked at the person who was still sleeping soundly. She held herself back not to beat him in his sleeping state, so she tried to get up but when he held her back but time, she was beyond angry. She bites on his hand as hard as she can. Which was a terrorist attack to David who woke up immediately. He felt he got a mini heart stroke from her angry bite. ¡° What happened,¡± he asked while panting. He thought she was pain again, But who had been thought she would give him a deadly re as if she wanted to eat him alive. ¡° Okay baby what happened, won''t you tell your darling, are you in pain or feeling ufortable anywhere¡± David tried to hold her but Kate back down. ¡° Darling, baby, f**k your baby " a cute and m Kate became fierce in a second. David felt he was dreaming, what happened to his wife, why she changed after a few hours sleep.both of them were looking at each other, with a totally different gaze. At M country, Nina was rolling on the sofa,ughing like a crazy woman. Noah, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at his mother in fear. He slowly went back to the sofa''s corner and sat far away from his mother. ¡° Mom " he started to cry again. His crying sound brought Nina back to her senses. She felt embarrassed, seeing her son crying in fear. " son, sorry, sorry, Mommy was so happy that she forgot anything else and frightened you,¡± Nina said to her son happily. ¡° Mommy, why arl you nappy ( why are you happy) " Noah asked confusingly, looking at his mother with his deep ck eyes. Nina lost in his eyes, whenever she looked at his eyes she always felt someone else also has these ck eyes, she always found these eyes very family but can''t figure it out where she saw his eyes. Small hands brought her back to her senses again. ¡°Darling Mommy is happy because mommy thinks your buddy found someone very special " she can''t express her happiness enough. ¡° Ohh " Noah smiled, showing his small white teeth. Nina felt her heart filled with love whenever she saw his smile. But she sometimes feels unhappy seeing her son nothing got to like her. Other than his smile. " Oh, I nearly forgot that someone hid something big from us " A gave a smile which was saying four men will get a long scary speech. She picked the phone again and called who will confess everything she wants to know. ¡° Wow wow wow, finally you remember that you have a brother who every day waited for your call " Adam''s excited voice could be heard immediately after the call just connected. ¡° Really but I think you wait for someone else''s call, then get ready for giving me the information I want otherwise you might never get the chance to talk to your buddy " Nina threatened Adam before he could react she started again. ¡° Now tell me, is my brother already found her, they are dating, right? " Nina asked as if she was waiting for the hottest news of the year. Adam felt someone was asking him how to die, hanging himself with a rope or jumping into the fire. No matter which he will choose he would be the only who will suffer. ¡° It''s okay if you don''t want to say " Noah your Adam buddy doesn''t love us anymore, so don''t need to talk to him anymore,¡± Nina said to Noah who wasughing, Nina was pressing her hand on Noah''s mouth gently to prevent the sounds from reaching Adam. Adam was so scared that he revealed everything he knew. After he finished A scream weed him. He nearly dropped the phone hearing that screams .he felt something was buzzing on his ear for a few seconds. ¡° That cold ice bag really got married without telling me, how dare he, I''ll kill him when I go back to S country " just as she said that she felt it was toote to take back what she already said. " Nina, are you saying you''lle back here," Adam asked hopefully. It''s been three years, she never mentions S country''s name but now she said she wille back. Nina didn''t know why, but she felt she had the desire to go back to the S country. In S country she lost the most important and precious part of her life, lost her innocence, dignity.but she gained something precious in return. Chapter 72 * Very important to me * Chapter 72 * Very important to me * Nina didn''t know why, but she felt she had the desire to go back to the S country. In S country she lost the most important and precious part of her life, lost her innocence, dignity. but she gained something precious in return. Her Noah, when she was hanging between life and death, he came into her life as her guardian. When he learned to crawl she also learned how to gather her world for him when he first tried to learn to stand, she tried to strong herself to enough, so he could lean to her to stand so that he won''t fall, and when first started to walk, she told herself to leave her past behind and move on with him. He was magic to her, she really forgot everything. Did she regret giving him, no never, rather she was thankful to who gave her such amazing happiness? From her childhood, everyone protects her, first her mother, she hides her from everyone, even her own father, a father who cheated, her mother divorced her father when her mother was pregnant for 2 months. She hates her father as much as she hates Mrs brown. After her brother turned old enough to protect her he shielded her from any harm, after Liam, Adam, Alex also did the same. 3 years ago what happened was her fault, they never failed her, rather she failed them, because of her foolish love for a worthless man. Who used her for his selfish reason. No, she didn''t lose her trust from love, it''s just when you love the wrong person you have to pay the price to turn toward the right path. Like she did now she has someone who she wants to protect. She was not old Nina anymore, now she was strong to face the world, So, of course, she will return to S country, she was just waiting for the right time. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Now it seems, it was the most right time for her return. Her brother struggled his whole life to be strong enough to protect 2 women in his life, but when the time came, their mother left them, now she was only one. But still, because of what happened to her, he med himself, that wound never healed, it was still there but one day she heard from Adam his brother was looking for a girl, he turned A country upside down to look for her. After hearing that she always prayed to God to return the girl to his brother.she knew only that girl could heal her brother and give him a life she always wanted to for her brother. Now it seems her dream came true. So it''s time to return for her brother, otherwise, her brother will always me himself. Noah''sughter brought her back to her sense, ¡° Mommy hoat are you ninking ( what are you thinking) " Noah asked between his smiles. ¡° Son it seems You big Buddy already found your Aunty but that ice bag hid this from us, hump,¡± Nina put an angry face. But Noah looked confused. ¡° Noah, do you want to go back with Mommy,¡± Nina asked Noah.she wants a happy life, but here she was all alone with him. ¡° Mommy nower (where) " Noah asked. He always wants to know everything. " to S country where you can be with your buddies every day," She said with a smile, which Noah also returned when he heard what his mother said. " Mommy nowen are we going (when we''re going )" Noah said while jumping excitedly on the sofa. He always wanted to go with his buddies, but his mother never agreed, now she agreed he was in nine clouds. " Soon we''ll surprise them, don''t tell you Adam buddy, it is a secret between us, " Nina said to Noah. " Okay " Noah pressed his chubby finger on his mouth and showed his mother he will keep this secret. Another side at S country, Inside the south mansion. David looked at Kate confusedly. A while ago she was totally alright, but now what happened to her, why she looks like she is going to eat him alive. " Wifey what happened, " He asked again, shamelessly not knowing her anger reasons. Kate couldn''t control herself anymore, she threw his phone on his face. David understood it''s something rted to his damn phone. He unlocked his phone and checked, as he opened the call log history, he didn''t know what to do, Both will do the work of ghee in her fire, so didn''t dare to do anyone. ¡° Baby are you angry because of someone called from this number " David sighed helplessly, it''s not that he wanted to hide about Nina but that girl is more than his mother was. He didn''t dare to say anything to Kate because he knows she wille back immediately. So decide he will tell Kate when he will solve these messes. But he didn''t want that at this moment, he wanted to wait but it seems like this won''t be needed anymore. ¡° How do you know if you don''t have any rtionship with that woman, David Xiver, you better tell the truth, otherwise you know " Kate red at David. David left speechless, she was really angry this time. Her eyes were throwing fire, giving warning, he better don''t anger her more. ¡° Come here " he dragged her inside his arms forcefully. When he hugged her tightly he said " Darling don''t be angry, it''s not good for your health, calm down I''ll tell anything you want you to know " he kissed on her forehead to ease her tamper. Kate felt angrier, is he fucking kidding right now. He should tell her who that woman was if he said truthfully, she will calm down on her own, but he''s actually coaxing her, is he crazy, or he does think she was crazy. Seeing she was ring more angrily, sighing, he spoke up. ¡° She is someone who is very important to me '''' Chapter 73 * Wifey youre so heartless * Chapter 73 * Wifey you''re so heartless * Is he crazy or does he think she was crazy? Seeing she was ring more angrily, sighing he spoke up. ¡° She is someone who is very important to me, but you''re more important " when speaking the truth he didn''t forget to express his love for her. Kate blushed, but she still was holding her angry face. It''s not that she doesn''t trust him, it''s just she was jealous when that woman called him with his name. ¡° Complete your words,¡± Kate said with a straight face. ¡° Her name is Nina, Nina Xiver " after saying this he looked carefully at Kate. Who was trying to understand what he said? Kate thinks carefully¡± Nina Xiver, Xiver, why it sounds familiar " when she figured it out She was shocked, stunned, frightened. She didn''t know, she just understood that a woman has a blood rtionship with her husband, not any other hidden rtionship. Although she doesn''t know anything about his family, she at least knows he was totally innocent. ¡° Yeah, you''re right, she had a blood rtionship with me, she is my only kin, My sister, " David said with a smile. But Kate can''t smile no matter how much she tries. " What he said, he said that woman was her sister " she was digging her brain as deep as she could to find the exnation she could give him. But her bad luck no matter how much she tried she couldn''t find a satisfactory reason. David wanted tough but controlled his mouth. She tried to look at his face without directly looking toward him. Seeing she was behaving like a child who made a big mistake and fearing her mother would beat her. Davids''s heart was itching too much to tease her. " Wifey why are you so silent " He grabbed her shoulder and tried to turn her to face him. But she remains like she was in his embrace, her back was facing him. Rather turning her face toward him, she tried to break free from his arms and run. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But the more she tried the more tightly held her. " Wifey you''re so heartless, you throw the phone on my face but rather thanforting me you''re making an effort to run, wifey it hurts to see, your hubby''s nose almost ruined "David tried to pretend to be hurt to gain her care. Kate was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide as deep as she could into the sea. But hearing his painful hiss she couldn''t control herself and turned toward him. What shocked her the most, his nose really became red from the hit. She pouted " you should save your sister''s number with her name or sister but you saved with a buddy, how could I know who she was " she finally found a reason to push her fault on him. David can''t be more unhappy than he was feeling at that moment. ¡° Wifey, are you really thinking when your husband''s face is nearly ruined?¡± David says like an unhappy child. She felt she wanted tough as loud as she could. " Okay what do you want me to do, if I run this you''ll get hurt more, " Kate said helplessly. " Then kiss me " David pointed toward his swollen nose. Kate did what he said, she gently kissed him. But he was a greedy cat who will never be satisfied with getting so little care for her. " Here, here, here " he offered her his whole face. Nose, cheeks, forehead, chin, lips. ¡° Now my turn to show you how much your husband loves you so you won''t feel insecure from now on " David kissed her as hard he could. Actually, he was biting her lips like he was giving her punishment. It''s not that he was angry or irritated, he was just scared. He never saw her like that, but it seems like she also had a spicy side too, which he loved too much. Between their passionate kiss, he spoke with a sexy smirk. ¡° Wifey, if I want fuck, someone, I''ll only do that to you but my bad luck, even I wanted to anything to you, I can''t, so you better remember this, you owe something" heid to the bed with her top of his body. Kate blushed ? she could tell his lower body was already awake. But this time even though she wanted to help him she can''t, the situation really is the opposite of his favor. She helplessly can''t do anything and changed the topic to distract his attention. " When will I see her? Kate asked David, actually she felt rather excited to see a family, who is also her family from the moment she epted David. ¡° You''ll see her soon, but if you want to see her now, I think we better wait for the right time,¡± David said gently, he felt she might be angry for not telling her about Nina but there she was thinking when she would meet her. ¡° Where is she now? " Kate lifted her head and looked at him. " M country " David''s fingers ys with her lips. " Then can I go there to see her, " Kate asked, getting an exciting idea? " I''m a little busy right now " David knew she really wanted to meet his sister, although Nina was 3 years older than Kate, they will love each other and will be friends. " I didn''t ask you if you''re busy or not I can go alone, you just have to arrange everything for me to go to M country " Kate spoke up without thinking from sentiment. David felt she suddenly became more heartless than ever. " What did you just say, what do you want me to do? " David red at Kate like he wanted to throw her out of the window, his eyes turned red. How dare she expect from him this ludicrous request. She wants to go alone, but that''s not the point, the main point was how can she think of leaving him alone here. Chapter 74 * I want to stay with you * Chapter 74 * I want to stay with you * She wants to go alone, but that''s not the point, the main point was how can she think of leaving him alone here. David found this hard to believe. ¡° Wifey I think you should one more time what you said just now " David was looking at her face like he wanted to see how many guts she has to say that again. Kate knows what his looks mean better than him, he only gets angry with her when she upset him or hurt his feelings. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. " I absolutely didn''t say anything, I said I want to eat meat cooks by you, you know something in the period I am craving to eat lots of things but I can''t because there were some things that were out of my reach " today was the first time she felt grateful for the hard life she spent before met him. For that, she found a reason to escape from his anger. Just as her words came out from her mouth, David felt hurtful pain inside his chest. Every year he donated millions of dors for the people who need them, sponsors for students, doctors and the people who can''t afford their studies expenses, but his wife whom he loves the most even more than his own life had to spend such a hard life. He was cursing himself, why he didn''t meet her before or why her life was so hard. David''s angry face turned into painful and guilt. Kate didn''t know what her feelings should be, because she knows he was hurt. Before Kate could figure it out he spoke out. ¡° Wifey, tell me what you want to eat " David put aside his feelings and asked her.at that he was feeling he wanted to cook for her almost everything was possible. ¡° Okay I''ll give you the list after I finish thinking, but for now I want to eat meat "Kate licked her lips. David kissed her wet lips gently " wait for me here " Heid her on the bed from his chest and wanted to get up but Kate stopped him, she once again climbed to the top of his body and hugged his neck. " No, I want to stay with you " Kate stubbornly refused, she wanted to stay near to him, she was craving that more than her meat. David''s heart melted like butter on a hot pan. He sat up easily with her top on his body, Kate knows she went out of line; she really can''t handle his anger in such a state of her. She might happily bear his anger anytime but this moment was too dangerous. David forgot everything else and carried her downstairs, in front of her anything else never mattered, not never will. He entered the kitchen with her, but he let her sit on the far away from the gas stove. Kate was disappointed, he doesn''t let her see how he cooks but always refused to let her near him when he cooks. When he was busy she stood up from the chair she was sitting and tried to peek at him. But before she could he gave her a warning look. She sat back in the chair. this man always does what he wants. Suddenly his phone was ringing, he picked up the phone with his left hand. Seeing Adam''s name was on the screen he knew why he called. He received the call " speak " One word from David, Adam started to speak " bro do you know what I heard today " He will confess that he already told Nina everything after checking David''s mood. If he were happy or in the better mode he will tell him if not he will hide the truth for now. " Do you think I have so much idle time that I''ll keep track of you to know any useless news " David mocked his foolishness? Did he think he was single that he would be so bored to chat with him? No, he was not, he has a cute, beautiful, lovely, adorable wife, he always can''t spend enough with her even if he stays with her all the time. ¡° Bro, it''s about Nina, she mentioned S country today, do you know from her words I understood she finally moved on from that dark phase of her life " Adam was almost crying out from emotion. Four of them were waiting for this moment for a long time. Their little angle finally forgot her painful past. After hearing Adam''s news David stopped and tightened his hold on the phone. For him this was a proud moment, as a brother, he was feeling very proud. His sister was the strongest woman he saw in his life, after knowing no girl would ept her child who was born in such an ident but his sister did, sometimes women couldn''t forget the trauma and stayed in the cage inside that horrible experience of their life but Nina she did, she moved on. For her, for her son, for her brothers. A drop of tears falls without knowingly. He never cried other than for Kate but today he was finally free himself. His sister did what she promised. Kate was standing behind him, she saw his reaction, although she didn''t know the reason she could tell he was happy. She decided to watch him silently, sometimes we better let go of our feelings through our eyes. Tears were great medicine for our wounds, with tears our pain and feelinges out and lights our heavy heart. After her marriage, she understood this page of her life. David m himself and gave an order "keep eyes at her movements, and arrange everything, she mighte here without telling any of us " Adam was shocked " how do you know that " Even Nina said she wants toe; he didn''t expect David would already guess her idea. " Also don''t let Andrew know about her no matter what happens otherwise that crazy man might ruin our n " Chapter 75 * Your wife cheated on you * Chapter 75 * Your wife cheated on you * ¡° Also don''t let Andrew know about her no matter what happens otherwise that crazy man might ruin our n,¡± David said while looking behind, Just he knew she was standing behind him. Kate scratched her head, feeling awkward, she didn''t know he would silently turn around back at her. ¡° I wanted to know if you need any help, trust me I didn''t hear anything,¡± she said in one what she wanted to say in her defense. David just smiled slightly and started doing the cooking without saying anything. Kate sighed infort, at least he believed her. Kate didn''t sit back after that, she slowly approached him a little and stood to his left side. She felt he was most handsome when he cooked for her other than making love. Remembering his wild lovemaking with her, Kate felt her cheeks were burning like someone rubbed the chilly pepper on her soft and wless cheeks. David turned around when he noticed her cheek turned red like tomatoes. He grabbed her hands and took her out of the kitchen. Kate was stunned, he was alright with her being on the kitchen, now he almost dragged her off the kitchen, He took her to the living room''s sofa and made her sit on the sofa. She looked at him pitifully. Seeing her confused eyes he exined to her " your cheeks turned so red because of the oily got air, you can''t be at kitchen any more also don''t enter even I''m there " he lectured her like a kindergarten''s teacher, and she was 3 or 4 years student who doesn''t know where to go. Kate was stunned after hearing her naive husband''s words. But now she really can''t express her real thought, why her cheeks were red. She decided to listen to him, and stay there. Another side at a starlight office building. Adam was like he lost something precious. Liam carefully looked at his sad face and tried to figure out what happened to him. And Alex hints at something which Liam caught immediately. Other than David nobody does this to her, not even his grandfather. ¡° Why you''re looking like your wife cheated on you " Liam joked with a teasing smile. Hearing Liam''s Adam red at him angrily, his surprise already ruined now he was mocking his failure. " That old man is too cunning, I thought I''d give him a surprise but when I phoned him he was giving instructions on what to do when Nina wille back,¡± Adam said furiously. But as his words fall Liam and Alex looked at him, just like lighting hit them harder, They couldn''t believe their ears. ¡° What you said just now, " Liam and Alex asked at the same time. Adam looked at the amusement, he was feeling happy, at least he surprised them with his news. ¡° Yeah Nina said she woulde back,¡± Adam said happily. ¡° Oh my god, and you''re telling us such big news after so much drama " Liam red at Adam. ¡° Oops I forgot " he raised his hands in his defense. Liam and Alex felt something was smelly from Adam''s words. ¡° One minute, now tell me why suddenly Nina changed her mind, don''t try to fool us, we''re not your grandpa who will believe your nonsense¡± Liam frowned his eyebrows. Adam knew he was in trouble. If he doesn''t tell the truth he will tell David. If he did, those two cunning men will ckmail him all the time. But he was a wise man and chose the second option. " I told her everything about little sissy " Adam looks as if he was going to cry out soon. ¡° What? Other two can''t be more shock they were at that moment, " So now tell me our fake prince, did he know about this matter or not " Liam inquired the main point. " Nina called David and little sissy received the call, so she asked me and when I refused to answer her she threatened me that she will not let me talk to buddy " Adam finished in one go. After hearing him the other two knew if they were in his spot they might also reveal the news. That girl is more dangerous than her brother when ites to dealing with someone. At a bar, Andrew was sitting with a man who was in histe 30. ¡° Did you find anything," Andrew asked hopefully. But to his disappointment, that man said sorry to him. " But Andrew from my investigation I found that man is going to Martin''s party " He handed a call to Andrew. ¡° What? Andrew was shocked.he never thought about this kind of possibility. No wonder he felt something shady was going to happen soon. And he knew his six sense was quite right, but now he was 100 percent sure about his doubt. It seems like he has to keep his eyes on Martin rather outside the country. ¡° Do me one more favour, I want the exact details when he wille and please don''t lose his track¡± Andrew wants to taste the same pain he was feeling right the moment. ¡° Okay don''t worry, leave everything to me, but please take care of yourself, you look like an ape " That N?velDrama.Org content rights. man looked toward Andrew with sympathy. ¡° It''s okay even if I look like an ape, I''m still more handsome than you, " Andrew teased him back. Although he kept a smile at his face his heart was heavy with the burden of guilt. He never wanted to kill someone, but unfortunately, he had to take the responsibility for what he did, even though he did it knowingly. ¡° Okay, I have to go, don''t worry I''ll do everything just you want " that man stood up saying goodbye and left the private area. But Andrew stays there until he feels drunk, these days he feels when he stays drunk he doesn''t feel any pain or guilt. But when he feels sober the world starts to feel like a living hell for him. Chapter 76 * Leaving my heart with my darling * Chapter 76 * Leaving my heart with my darling * But Andrew stays there until he feels drunk, these days he feels when he stays drunk he doesn''t feel any pain or guilt. but when he feels sober the world starts to feel like a living hell for him. When Alina first gave that task to him he thought he could earn her love if hepletes the mission given by her. When he first approached Nina, he was suspicious about her being David''s girlfriend, So he investigated her identity, but he didn''t find her family or her real identity, he just found that she was rted to David somehow and that''s why everyone assumed she was David''s girlfriend. So he did everything he could to make her fall in love with him, even when she confessed her love for him, he felt she was too cheap otherwise at such a young age how could she have cheated on David for a man who she just met. That''s why he thought about what he was doing, everything right.but now everything is in front of his eyes, crystal clear. No, he doesn''t love her, he feels hemitted a crime, he ruined an innocent girl''s life and destroyed her dignity. Also, she was pregnant with his child, even that child was an ident but still, that was his blood. How could he be heartless after knowing such shocking news, if he left unaffected he can''t be human? So decided to do the right thing even though he knew it was toote. But if he doesn''t do anything he might never forgive himself also this burden was too heavy to carry for a whole life. He can''t close his eyes whenever he does; he only sees blood. Life bes a living hell for him, and he decides to make Alina''s life scarier than him. The next day David woke up before kate. He made breakfast for her, seeing that she was alright he decided to go to the office as usual. After getting ready he kissed on her forehead and left a letter for her. Before he left he exined to Aunty Lin everything. Kate woke up after one hour. When she can''t find him in the bedroom she was upset but when she found the letter her mode became better. In that letter he written" baby I''m going to the office, first eat your breakfast, if you want to go to the college then take jess with you, don''t be upset when you can''t find me after you woke up also your husband will miss you until hees back to you, you also should miss your Darling, only think about me, don''t dare to look at another guy, your husband is a most handsome man in the S country, so if you want to admire handsome man then wait for me at home I''ll let you admire me as much you want. After reading the whole letter sheughed until her abdomen started to hurt. How could her darling be so cute and lovely at the same time? She felt she loved him more and more every moment. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She just hopes her life''s bad luck won''t ruin her happiness. Kate went downstairs after getting ready for college. Jess was already present there, Kate went to the dining table for her breakfast. She saw what breakfast he made for her. She was flying in the air of happiness. He made everything in heart shape and with ketchup, he wrote " I''m leaving my heart with my darling " Seeing this she picked her phone and send him a message " your darling happily epted your heart " Kate felt every day with him is like a festival day to her.she can''t wish for more than she already got. After finishing her breakfast she left for college. When she entered college she was confused, College students and teachers were standing in front of a ssroom and discussing something. Kate thought something big might happen. So that everyone was gathered in one ce. Jess was walking in front of her and Kate behind her. Just as Kate went everyone was giving her disgusting looks. Kate felt more confused. Before she could ask anyone, three familiar and 1 unfamiliar faces came to her view. Mr Waston and Rachel Waston with their daughter Sherry Waston were standing with a man in his 50. Kate already understood they were here to create some drama and disturb her peaceful life. But she didn''t recognize the other person. " Principal, she''s here, "the principal Assistant said to the principal after seeing kate. The principal looked at Kate unhappily. " Are you Kate Waston? " the principal asked kate. Kate nodded her heart slowly" yeah principal my name is kate but my surname is not Waston " kate''s answer was simple but firm. "e to my office now " the principal started walking toward his office room. Kate sighed softly, it seems they said something unreasonable about her to the principal. Kate followed behind the principal, Jess also followed her closely. Rachel Waston and sherry Waston already met jess and know-how jess deal with someone so they didn''t dare to go near kate. But Mr Waston and that unknown person followed Kate behind. When everyone entered to the principal office the security guard stopped jess at door, Jess grinding her teeth''s she looked at that security guard " why you stopped me here " " you can''t go inside, the principal has something to talk with that student " that security guard was quite arrogant. " So what, I''m Madam''s bodyguard so let me go inside, also why you allowed them inside," Jess asked angrily. " they''re her Guardian so of course the principal also wants to talk with her in front of them " that man stood still in front of the closed door. " You better pray nothing happens inside otherwise your whole college can not afford the price, not even your principal" Jess knows that was Kate''s college, and she can''t do anything reckless until her Master orders him. Jess called David immediately, David was in the middle of the meeting, David put his phone on silent mode. He was stuck between work and because he couldn''te to the office yesterday, so today''s pressure was double. earlier He didn''t even see his wife''s message. Chapter 77 * They kidnapped Madam * Chapter 77 * They kidnapped Madam * He was stuck between work and because he couldn''te to the office yesterday today''s pressure was double. He didn''t even see his wife''s message. Time was very precious at that moment to him, he had only 1 month to end everything, and he promised kate. So no matter what happened he had to keep his promise to his wife. To him every minute like thunder. At college, inside the principal office. The waston and that unknown man sat in front of the Principal, while kate was standing at their left side. " principal, if you don''t mind, can you tell I''m here," Kate asked impatiently. She tried her best not to sound rude. After all this her college, and he is her principal. " you''re their adopted daughter right," the principal asked angrily. " yeah, they adopted me " Kate looked at them with disgust. This waston here to do something, also for their profit. She knows already. " they''re here to take you home," the principal said. " principal I think you don''t know that I cancelled my adoption with them, so now I don''t have any rtionship with them " Kate''s voice was serious but calm. " Yea, young people nowadays don''t have any shame, you became someone Mistress just because they can''t fulfil greed " every word the principal said was like bombs at Kate. After hearing the principal, Kate finally understood what''s the matter with the principal''s weird look. Kate startedughing like she heard the funniest joke of the year. Everyone was looking at her shockingly. Sherry waston looked at her mother warily " mom, I''m scared, she might ruin our n " Sherry waston murmur to her mother. " don''t worry, she can''t," Rechal waston said confidently. Kate stoppedughing and red at The whole waston family, anger was burning her body like fire, This garbage waston family dare to tarnish her dignity, it seems they are too free. " principal I''m not anyone Mistress, not I''m going back with them, " Kate said firmly. " Then don''t me me, I expelled you from this college," the principal said loudly without listening to any exnation from kate. Kate was shocked, how he could just expel her from college because of some nonsensical rumours. But Kate felt it would be more nonsense if she argued with him. " as you wish, but remember don''t regret" throwing her words Kate turned toward the door to go out. But suddenly she felt a pang pain on her neck, soon she understood someone stabbed her with an injection. She turned back to see the person, the unknown man was standing behind her with an empty injection on his hand. The principal was also shocked but before he could make some sounds he fell on the floor and became unconscious. Kate red at that man " who the hell are you, why you just hit me? but before she could end her words Kate felt everything in front of her eyes was spinning in. She tried to scream but felt words stuck in her mouth. Before she could call Jess, Everything blurred in a few seconds. She lost her consciousness. She was about to fall on the floor, that man caught her and picked her up. He opened the principal''s window and threw Kate out of the window. four people were waiting for her holding the.kate fell on that. They picked her up and closed her body in a box. One by one Everyone jumped from the window and came down. Jess was waiting for Kate outside of the door worriedly. She called her Master many times but he didn''t answer her call. Finally feeling anxious she called Alex " where is Master," she asked hurriedly. " Master is in a meeting, why what happened " Alex could feel something was not right with her voice N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. tone. She told everything in detail. After hearing her Alex immediately run to the meeting room. He didn''t even knock at the door, he just burst inside the conference room. Everyone was looking at him, but he was too worried to care about anything. Seeing Him David stopped and turned to him " what happened " " Jess wants to talk about something important" Alex hints David with the phone. David snatched the phone from David and stood up, he left the room without looking back. When he was inside his office he put the phone on his ear " speak" " Master, Watson family is here, they said something to the principal about Madam, the principal called her to his office," Jess said. " where are they now " David gritted his teeth. " inside at the principal''s office, but they didn''t let me enter inside," Jess said distressed. " what? Jess " David screamed furiously. Jess put the phone away from her ear, she was frightened by her screams. " go inside now, I''ming " David didn''t bother with the phone call anymore and left running. Seeing his so much anxious Liam, Adam, and Alex followed him behind. Jess did what her Master told her, she kicked the door and opened the door, that security guard tried to stop her this time also but she punched on his abdomen. That security guard falls on the floor, holding his abdomen. Jess entered inside but nobody was inside, her heart filled with fear. She knows something happened here. She hurriedly looked searched but she just found The principal. But he was unconscious. Jess called David again when David received the call he was already driving the car toward the college. Three of them followed him behind with their car because David didn''t wait for them. He picked up the call and the call connected to the car system. " Master, they kidnapped Madam," Jess said in only these three words. The car stopped in the middle of the road with a loud brake. And David felt his world turned blurred. Inside his head, those words were buzzing repeatedly. He felt a pang pain inside his heart, feeling so hard to take a breath. " Jess, tell me, what you just said now, who was kidnapped '''' Chapter 78 * Kate David Xiver * Chapter 78 * Kate David Xiver * He felt a pang pain inside his heart, feeling so hard to take a breath. ¡° What you just said now, who was kidnapped, " David said like he didn''t believe her. " The Waston family kidnapped Madam " Jess felt she should just die, now how she will face Madam and now nobody could save her from Master anger The news hit David like a lightning bolt. His breathing became heavy, he tried to catch his breath. Behind him, the other three also stopped. They came running to David, seeing his face they were shocked, they never saw him so helpless. ¡° What happened, " Liam asked, they followed him without knowing the situation but seeing him like this they understood something serious happened. " The Waston family kidnapped my wife " David threw the words he started the car again and drove the car in high speed. Other three followed him at the same speed. Soon they reached college, David didn''t care about anything and went toward the principal office. At the principal''s office, other teachers and security guards are already present inside the room. They helped the principal andid him on his office sofa. His conscience wasing back slowly. Jess tried to investigate the incident, By the time David entered the office, the other three also followed him inside. When the principal and others saw David, they were shocked. Everyone knew who he was, he was David Xavier, other than S country''s top 1 businessman() he was the major shareholder of this college. 1 year ago he became the major shareholder. But he never came here personally, so why was he here suddenly in such circumstances. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. " Mr Xiver, why are you here, if you need anything, you just had to give me a phone call, I''ll go to you before you realize, there was no need for you toe here, you might be tired,e I''ll take you to the college guest office " Assistant of the principal said respectively. " Where is my wife " David ignored everyone and asked Jess. ¡° Sorry Master " saying this Jess kneeled in front of David. Everyone was getting more confused than they already were. " I don''t need your sorry, I want my wife back to me now,¡± he said every word loudly, but his voice was shaking. ¡° Mr Xiver who is your wife, " the principal asked, holding his aching head. The anaesthesia in the principal''s body was almost gone. ¡° Kate David Xiver " David''s eyes were bloodshot when he looked at the principal. " What," everyone said in unison. " You all better pray that I can find my wife as soon as possible otherwise I''ll not spare any of you, nobody could save your college, especially principal you and your security guard, even if I find a scratch on my wife don''t think about living any more " when David said this, a dark icy shadow shed on his eyes. Which froze the whole room like an ice mountain. The principal immediately dropped on the floor, on his knee, he kneeled front of David " Mr Xiver please forgive me, when the Waston family came to the college as her family, I thought she was a spoiled girl, that''s why I called her here, who knew those people was so evil " The principal pleaded guilty. His security guard also kneeled in front of David. " I don''t need to know your nonsense reasons, just tell me what happened inside this room " David came straight to the point, he just needed to know where his wife was. Is she safe or not. " The Waston was here also a man also came with them, so I thought he was their family members, when Mrs Xiver wanted to go out he stabbed an injection on her neck, they also gave me something, so I fall unconscious with Mrs Xiver, after that, I don''t know anything, when I came to my sense they were gone long ago " The principal was crying in fear. " So you''re saying they anaesthetized her and took her " David felt more anxious. " Yeah, we were outside at the door, they eloped with Mrs Xiver to the window," the security guard said, not daring to look at David. David understood the whole incident, he did not want to waste his time here, so he turned back and about to go outside. " If you all have families then pray for them, because if anything happens to my family your families have to die with you all " his voice was so loud that the wall was shaking, also everyone presents there. David turned at Adam "Adam you stay here and try to find something, Liam and Alex will go with me, we''re going to the Waston mansion" He left with Liam and Adam. Outside at College gate, five of the hidden guards were standing in front of David Car. When David came to his car, he looked at that hidden guard " I''ll give just 10 min to give me my wife''s exact location, otherwise don''t hope to be alive " " Alex, from sixth sense, I know those bastards didn''t my kate at Waston Mansion, so I need their help, give everyone a red signal and give them the details, told them if they had to search her in every corner of S country, just do that, but find her at any cost in an hour " He got inside his car and drove his car toward Waston Mansion. He knew, his wife was not there, but his heart was in pain, he wanted to try his luck, he might find some clue. otherwise now everything front was nk, without any clue. Liam and Alex followed him with the hidden guard. Inside at Liam car, Alex dialled a number, That person received his call in one ring. ¡° Master gave the red signal, I emailed you on your phone, Madam is missing, someone kidnapped her from her college, find her in an hour at any cost, otherwise master will not spare anyone remembers that,¡± Alex told everything in detail. Chapter 79 * Unleashed wounded tiger * Chapter 79 * Unleashed wounded tiger * Madam is missing, someone kidnapped her from her college, find her in an hour at any cost, otherwise, our master will not spare anyone, remember that¡± Alex told everything in detail. David drove the car like an airne and reached Waston mansion in 20 min. When he reached the Waston mansion gate, the security guard stopped him, but when he saw David face he opened the gate immediately. Five cars entered inside the mansion. David was the first one to get out of the car, Liam, Alex, and 5 hidden bodyguards followed him. When they entered the mansion, nobody was at home, David''s heart sank in despair. Just the thought, they took his Kate somewhere else. But where. He looked back at the hidden guards " smash this whole mansion doesn''t leave any corner, if you leave any spot unsmashed I''ll break every bone all of your body " David pointed his finger toward them. The maids and caretakers of Waston got panicked immediately, who was he, suddenly wants someone else''s home, a maid came forward and raised her both hands in objection¡± hey who are you all, how can you do whatever you want, our masters are not at home, it''s illegal, if you want to do anything to my master home, do my over a dead body " she said firmly. An old butler who know who was David, he tried to stop her but that woman was very loyal toward Rechal Waston, so she tried, but when said those words David shot a look toward her " oh you''re so loyal toward your owner, but they will turn to beggars, so save your loyalty for you " he was toozy to argue with a nobody also he won''t have a second to waste here. " Let''s go " David left with Liam and Alex. Outside the city, Inside an unknown vi, unconscious Kate wasying in arge bed. She was in deep sleep, and Evan was sitting beside her. Looking at her he didn''t see her for years. A big happy smile was dancing on his face. For this moment he waited for years. Finally, Kate was with him. Nobody could find him here, nobody will separate her from him. He felt no matter how much he looked at her. He sighed in relief, he stood up from the bed and went downstairs. The whole family was sitting in the living room, happiness was in the air, they were behaving like they were on holiday. When they saw Evan they stood up and greeted him. ¡° Mr Smith, your father is going toe soon don''t worry he said he will handle everything, just enjoy your life don''t worry about anything else " Rechal Waston was in nine clouds of the air, finally she gained something precious return that bitch. She adopted that bitch and gave a ce to stay, gave her their family name, in return she finally got a treasure. " Don''t worry also thanks to all of you I finally got my Kate because of your family, don''t worry I''ll stand behind your family all of my life, also smith''s group will keep the promise what we promised toward your family " Evan smiled gracefully, although he hated Waston family for treating Kate so badly, today he got great support from them. Without their help, he never could get Kate here. So decided to let go of their past and help each other as for Kate, he will give her so much love that she will forget anyone including her husband. He sneered at his heart " did that man think just because Kate married him, she is his, no never " " Mr Smith we should celebrate our corporations, also your happiness" Sherry Waston shyly said, but inside her mind, she was cursing kate. That bitch already married someone, so obviously she is not pure anymore, so how dare she get someone like Evan Smith, he is the only heir of smith''s group, how could this bitch always get lucky than me. But she knows better if she expresses her real thought that her family will lose everything. But no worries, she will have more opportunities in the future to move Evan smith''s heart. " Let''s have lunch, dad will be here soon with Doctor," Evan said joyfully, his heart was buzzing like drums, he and Kate were going to start a new life, " Yeah, yeah let''s go,¡± Mr Waston said happily. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They were unaware of what was happening inside the city, they cage the king''s precious queen, how any of that king''s subjects could be at peace. The whole city was in chose, David''s hidden people were searching for Kate everywhere and security was trying to track Kate''s exact location. In Waston mansion, the hidden bodyguards were smashing the whole Waston ce. But they are here to celebrate their one moment''s victory. If they could see what was happening to their home and with their life, they would be crying blood. But these fools were too busy inside their daydream world and ignored the real world. David reached Smith''s mansion. When they were in the gate, the security team didn''t allow them inside. David was being impatient, he looked at Alex, and hinted something. Alex opened David''s car trunk and took out a big Hammer. He gave that hammer to David, David went to the gate and looked at the security team " if you don''t open this gate in 3 seconds, don''t me me if I open it myself " He said firmly. But the security team took his words as the funniest jokes. ¡° One, ?? two, ?? three " David counted till three, but the security team didn''t take him seriously. David gave a cold smile¡± okay, let''s enter inside with my way " He raised the Hammer and hit the gate as hard as he could, his one hit shaken the whole Smith''s mansion. He was like a wounded tiger right now, and a wounded tiger is the most dangerous animal in this world. Now he was an unleashed wounded tiger. Chapter 80 * They kidnapped my wife * Chapter 80 * They kidnapped my wife * He was like a wounded tiger right now, and a wounded tiger is the most dangerous animal in this world. Now he was an unleashed wounded tiger. He started smashing the gate, the security team panicked, they thought he was buffing, but he was doing in real, that was a real fact. Old Mrs Smith and Mrs Smith were having lunch, Suddenly they heard a loud noise, a few secondster they felt the whole Mansion was shaking. They were so frightened, in the middle of lunch they stood up and ran toward the outside. Maids and Butler also followed him outside. When they went there, where the noise wasing. When they reached the main gate they saw a security team was opening the gate, some of them stood there pointing their gun toward the gate. Old Mrs king frowned" what happens here " She screamed at the security team. Before they could answer her question the gate opened the front of them. David stopped seeing the gate opened. Old Mrs Smith and Mr Smith saw a man standing on the opposite side of the gate with a long Hammer. Old Mrs Smith was looking David head to toe. She immediately realizes who he was, Mr Smith also saw him on a function, where she went with her husband, so when she asked who he was l, her husband gave him only one answer " he is someone nobody in A country can afford to anger him " " Mom this is David Xiver, right, " She asked her mother-inw. Old Mrs Smith was shocked as her daughter-inw. But she thought, what Mr Xiver was doing in front of their gate with a hammer, he even smashed the gate, it was an international anti-thief gate, a normal person can''t break the gate, but now the gate became faceless. Also, he almost smashed the whole gate. ¡° Mr Xiver, pleasee inside " old Mrs smith respectfully said to David, she knows now if he even smashes their whole mansion she can''t do anything, so why would she even care for a gate. David entered inside with Liam and Alex. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But rather giving her the second chance he asked them what he wanted " where are Mr Smith and his baby son " he spoke every word while grinding his teeth. Old Mrs smith and Mr smith exchanged a confused nce. " Mr Xiver, why are you looking, My son and grandson, do you need anything? " Old Smith was feeling uneasy. " if they are here, call them here, if they''re not, then pray for them, because I find they''re the one who did that, then you have to go the hospital to meet them, but they will be alive or not it depends on their guts and luck " David felt he wanted to kill them. ¡° Mr Xiver, what are you saying, even if you''re a powerful man of this city, how could you say something about my son and my husband " Evan''s mother was furious, no matter how powerful he was she did not care, how could he say these. Liam looked at Evan''s mother pitifully" Mrs Smith what he said true " Liam said firmly. Old Mrs smith looked at David " Mr Xiver what''s going on" she was an older woman, she has much more experience than her daughter-inw about the world, " They kidnapped my wife " David understood they were unaware about this. " What? " Both of them were so shocked that they felt the whole world was spinning in front of them. Coming to her senses, old Mrs smith looked at David suspiciously " what are you talking about, you''re married, and why my son and my grandson want to kidnap your wife, I think you misunderstood them " Old Mrs Smith tried to exin. " Yeah, my husband and my son will never kidnap your wife " Evan''s mother also felt he mistook them somehow. " Before I came here, I checked your husband was not in thepany, also your son''s absence from college, and now you two confirmed they''re not here also, don''t you think it too much coincidence" David figured out the main point. " So what if they''re not at the office not at home, it''s the middle of the day, they can go anywhere they want, also they''re not ordinary people who need money, not they have any hostility, why would they kidnap your wife " Evan''s mother felt she heard the most ridiculous jokes. " You don''t know yet who my wife is, " David asked with a cold look. ¡° Who " Old Mrs Smith was guessing something, but she was praying in her heart so that her guess would be proven wrong. ¡° You know Kate right, but you two don''t know her full name, her name is Kate David Xiver, wife of David Xiver, my wife " David threw a bomb to them. Which was unexpected. " Boom, " old Mrs Smith and Evan''s mother felt, he threw them into an icy sea. Their body froze. They never even in their dreams thought Kate''s husband would be David Xiver. And most importantly their sons would do something like this. Seeing their shocking face David frowned even more " now tell me where are they if you want your son and grandson in one pic" David looked at them, expecting an answer. But that answer never came, because they had no idea where their sons. " Mr Xiver, we don''t have an idea, "they said in one time. Even if they knew they would never say this to him, they will never send their sons front of a tiger''s mouth. David felt more down, time was a ticking bomb to him, he fell into deep despair. His second hope also disappointed him. Now he could only depend on himself, He was praying, praying for his Kate, for himself, sometimes power is also a helpless front of God if God doesn''t help that person. God might punish him for his past life''s sin. But David was wrong, At that time his phone rang, He immediately received the call. ¡° Master we found Madam location " Chapter 81 * Enjoy your last day * Chapter 81 * Enjoy yourst day * At that time his phone rang, He immediately received the call. " Master we found Madam''s location " one of his security men informed him. " What, where " David felt a heavy breath finallye out from his lungs and his breathing became steady. " Inside a forest vi but Master, if you go with the car, it will take a long time " the man informed him. " Then sent me a chopper at my location right now " David ordered the man and hung up the call. He looked at old Mrs Smith and Evan''s mother " I found their location but Mr Smith I would like if you do not inform your son or grandson otherwise they might change the location, they can'' hide from me even they hide at the end of the world, but I want back my wife in my arms, I can''t let it bete, so your family will be under my observation until I took back my wife " David dered firmly. Old Mrs smith silently cursed her son and grandson, but fear urred to her heart, just she was praying that their family''s two fool won''t do anything more dangerous. 5 minter a loud noise could be heard from the opposite side of Smith''s mansion. Also, 10 people entered Smith''s mansion. They respectfully bowed front of David " Master " " don''t let anyone of this mansionmunicate with any one of the outside world " David looked at everyone Coldly. Everyone could feel his dagger eyes " okay Master " Old Mrs Smith and Evan''s mother felt angry. " Mr Xiver this is our house, how could you do whatever you want, this is illegal" Old Mrs smith angrily said, this man stopped them to inform anyone of anything outside. But if they can''t inform her son, her son and grandson would be in grave danger. " Yeah, Mr Smith this is your mansion but soon it won''t now enjoy yourst day in this mansion, rx here, don''t bother with the outside world " David looked at Alex. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. " Liam stays here and if they dare to contact anyone, shoot them " David''s order frightened everyone. How could he order to shoot them no matter what they''re two elders, women? " This man is too much, " Evan''s mother angrily said. " It should have been thought of before your husband and Son kidnapped my wife, they crossed the line they shouldn''t " fire was flowing out with each word. " They don''t know she is your wife " Evan''s mother has a nonsense reason. " So are you saying they can do whatever the wants just your son like her, and her will doesn''t work in front of you mad son, wow suddenly I understood where your psycho son got his courage to kidnap my wife, whose whole family is like this their son''s fate already decided the day he was born " David felt his blood was boiling like hit water? Old Mrs smith and Evan''s mother lowered in embarrassment, somehow they know behind their son''s ruined life they are responsible. But he is Smith family only heir, they can''t let anything happen to his son. David felt it useless to waste his time here. He left the mansion with Alex. Liam looked at everyone" go inside the mansion" They did what he said, and suddenly Evan''s mother ran toward the dining room where her phone was. She picked up the phone and wanted to call her husband but one of David''s men snatched her phone. " Sorry you can''t call anyone," he said. But Evan''s mother screamed at them angrily " what the hell are you all doing, you can''t stop me " she stubbornly went to thendline phone and picked up the phone. This time they didn''t stop her but Liam took a gun from the bodyguard and shot at thendlines phone. " Boom " Evan''s mother is so frightened that she falls on the floor. Old Mrs smith was a heart patient so her breathing became abnormal in sudden panic. " Stay here silently otherwise I''m not David who will show mercy on you just because you''re a woman " Liam was a calm character person but when he got angry his mind turned 180 degrees. Everyone falls silent in fear, everyone understands they''re deadly serious. Outside David and Alex climbed up inside the chopper and flew off toward the location. Behind him were two more choppers, his bodyguard and security team followed him. At that unknown vi, Mr Smith reached that vi with a doctor and his assistant. The doctor was in his Evan and Waston family were having lunch and enjoying their victory. " Dad " Evan stood up happily and went to his dad. " Son met him, this is Mr Cooper and this is his assistant " He introduced Mr Cooper to his son. " Hello, Mr Cooper, I''m Evan smith " Evan handshake with Mr cooper. " Let''s sit therefortably and talk in detail" Mr Smith took Mr Cooper and his Assistant to the living room and Evan followed them. Waston family also went there to them, everyone sat on the sofa to the opposite of each other " Now tell me what exactly you want, " Mr Copper asked Evan in his professional tone. " everything is possible for you right? Evan asked hopefully, he wanted to confirm first. " Mr Evan, Do you have any doubts toward me " Mr Cooper smirked at Evan, but everyone could tell Mr Cooper was angry. " No no Mr Cooper, he didn''t mean that he doesn''t know you, that''s why he said this but I know you, and I have 100% faith in you " Evan''s father exined to Mr Cooper, he knew this man could do anything impossible. "Thanks, I liked it very much as apliment, now you young man, I never failed in my 20 years of professions, so just say it what you want to say " He was very proud of himself. " Just do what my father exined to you," Evan said. " Okay, do you want me to do that permanently or just sealed it, " Mr Cooper asked again. " Permanently " Evan knows he can''t take the risk. Chapter 82 * He might lose her * Chapter 82 * He might lose her * " Okay, do you want me to do that permanently or just sealed it, " Mr Cooper asked again. " Permanently " Evan knows he can''t take the risk. " But doctor are you sure there would be no harm right? Although he wants this, he has to be sure before about her health. " Yeah, although she won''t have any problem in her normal life, but sometimes she would feel a headache whenever she will face or if her past suddenlyes to front her " Mr Cooper said professionally, this was the side effects to remove someone''s memory forcefully from him or her. " What? Evan suddenly panicked, he got nervous. He wants a new life with her but if she would be in pain, he will also feel her pain. " Would it be life-threatening?" Evan''s father asked worriedly. " No, it won''t until that she force herself to remember, that''s why I''m asking if we sealed her memory she might remember someday, but if we permanently remove her memory, and she tried to remember that would very severe for her because no matter how much she tries she can''t, and she might have nerves breakdown, she will fall intoa " Mr Cooper was a straightforward person, he never hide anything from his client. " Now decide what to do " Mr Cooper leaned back at the sofa, and waited for their answer. Mr Smith looked at Evan, he also waited for his son. Rechal Waston and sherry Waston exchange a look, they were feeling happy, they wished bitch would suffer a miserable life. But Seeing Evan was hesitating they were unhappy, that bitch was so lucky that man like Evan smith loves her so much, why can''t their daughter be so lucky like her. ¡° Okay let''s do this, remove her memory permanently," Evan said loudly. ¡° Evan, her life would be at risk if Mr Cooper removes her memory, don''t you understand this? " Mr Smith felt a little unwilling. ¡° Dad, I will never let her face anyone who will trigger her memory¡± Evan was sure about this. " Okay take me to her " Mr Cooper said to Evan. Evan leads the way toward upstairs, he opens the bedroom door where Kate was in deep sleep. Mr Cooper entered with his assistant, Mr Smith and Evan entered also. But when the Waston family tried to enter with them, Evan closed the door on their face. Rechal Waston gritted her teeth angrily, this Evan smith was too much, she knows the whole Smith family was half-hearted toward them. They insult them, but they gave the contract because of that bitch. Inside the bedroom, Mr Cooper sat on a chair beside the bed. Kate was sleeping without knowing what was happening to her. Mr Cooper''s assistant took out an injection from the medicine box. He gave that injection to Mr Cooper. He injected that injection on Kate''s hand. ¡° This injection will help to regain her senses, but don''t worry she will be half-conscious¡± Mr Cooper exined everything. " How long will it take, " Evan asked anxiously. ¡° 20 min " Mr Smith and Evan sat on the sofa and Mr Cooper stayed at Kate''s side. David was inside the chopper, he was sweating in tension. He felt no matter what he thinks, he can''t calm down his heart. Tears were falling nonstop. Alex was silently staring at his Master. This was the first time he saw his Master like this, he didn''t know how to exin his Master''s face expression. " Worried, anxious, helplessness, fear " everything was ying their own role on David''s face. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even 3 years ago when his master woke up after that operation, the Master was smiling like a child, because he found a hope to live his life. But today after 3 years, tears were falling from his Master''s eyes because someone was trying to snatch the reason for his being alive in this world. He knew his Master for such a long time, but he never saw his Master cry for anyone, even when his mother left him. When his mother left, his Master said his mother every pain ended with her life now she had gone to find the happiness she didn''t get in her life. And that''s why Master was happy for her mother, finally, her worse fate ended with her life, his mother fell in love with the wrong man in her life, he just hoped his mother would find her real love in her next life. But today his Master was crying because his Master knows if anything happened to Madam, he might lost her. And he was fighting with this fear. Alex was just hoping God won''t be so heartless to them. ¡° Master we''re near to the vi " A security announced from another chopper. David''s heart was in mess, he was just hoping he will find her here, Inside the vi, the Waston family was standing in front of the door, sticking their ears to the door, trying to hear what was happening inside the room 15min up and 5min left. Evan felt every moment was torture to him. He knows Kate might hate him in her heart, but his love would be enough for them. After today, he wants to take her far away from this city. Where nobody from her could find her, They already nned everything. His father purchased a dead body who was simr to Kate. They burned the whole dead body so that they won''t recognize the body and About DNA test, his father said he will handle that. He wanted to prove to everyone that Kate died, from their life Kate will slowly fade away from their life, and one day they will forget herpletely. only then he will return here. As for Kate''s husband, he knows her husband was the only husband who will look for her more, that''s why he nned Kate''s death n. " Tick, tick " finally the rm started buzzing, the time ended. Evan stood up and went near the bed. Kate''s eyelid moved a little, her sense wasing back. Chapter 83 * Run like a wild horse * Chapter 83 * Run like a wild horse * Kate''s eyelid moved a little, her sense wasing back. The doctor Mr Cooper hinted something to his assistant, that assistant opened that medicine box again and took another syringe, He took out a crystal ball with a chain. They were preparing for everything. The bedroom was soundproof, nothing from outside could be heard inside, not anything could from outside. So they were just inside their own world, nning to ruin someone else''s life. The choppersnd a little distance from the vi. David jumped out from the chopper and ran toward the Vi. Alex felt his Master gone mad, how could just jump from so high, what if he falls, but how helpless he was feeling only he knows, he can''t say anything in that situation not he can express his thoughts. Seeing their Master run like a wild horse everyone also started running behind him. Nobody was in the main gate, so they easily essed inside the vi, The main door was closed, David started pressing the doorbell nonstop. The waston family felt irritated by the doorbell, they already can''t hear what was happening inside, now that irritating doorbell also disturbed them. Rechal waston looked at her daughter with a yful smile" sherry my dear go and see " Sherry knows her mother better than anyone" any way you also can''t hear anything" she turned around and left saying these. Rechal waston ignored her daughter words and tried to stick her ear at the door again, she heard a loud noise from downstairs, She remembers her daughter went downstairs, now this sudden breaking sounds. Something might happen to her daughter, their husband and wife run downstairs. At downstairs the bodyguards broke the door and opened the door. Sherry waston was hiding behind the sofa in fear. The bodyguards entered inside first, seeing everything was clear they hinted to David. Just as David entered the waston couple screamed standing on the stairs seeing him. They were shocked to see him there, who didn''t know him, and of course, they also knew him. In the past, they tried to meet him so many times, but they were out of luck but today they finally met him in such a weird situation. " Mr Xiver " ran to him and bowed respectfully in front of him. Seeing her parents were smiling Sherry She also knows David, this man is her prince charming. Front of him every man in S country''s too pale. She always dreamed about him, but she knew she could dream about him, never achieving him in her life, but today seeing him she found she should try her luck. She also went near her parents and bowed to him seductively. But David was too busy to take their fake bows Seeing them here David was smiling happily, it seems at least he wouldn''t have to search for them anywhere else, everyone was present in one ce. Every person who wants to separate his wife from him deserves the most painful life. Death is too easy for them. " Mr and Mrs waston seems like in very good mood after kidnapping someone " David mocked them, " hah " the waston family was in shock, their mouth opened widely. " How did Mr Xiver know this " Rechal waston whispered to her daughter. " Mom, something is wrong here " Sherry found it too odd. They waston families exchanged a knowing look. They caught the main point, what was Mr Xiver doing here. But they were in too much shock to ask him this, also they fear he might do something to them if he gets angry. " Where are Mr Smith and his son," David thinks he will deal with themter, first he has to find his wife. The waston family understood he might be there because of Smith family, also he gave an order not to ask a question. His voice was enough to fright them. " Upstairs" Sherry pointed her finger toward the bedroom. David didn''t wait for them to say anything else. He ran upstairs, Alex and 2 more bodyguards followed him, and others stayed downstairs. When David was outside the door he pushed the door but the door was locked from inside. So he couldn''t open the door, he started to kick on the door as hard as he could. Inside the doctor was about to inject the injection at Kate''s hand, someone started banging on the door. The doctor Mr Cooper looked at Mr smith " didn''t I said no disturbance, otherwise the process might fail " he stopped and said. Mr Smith looked at Evan who was sitting on the other side of the bed near to kate. " this waston might here " Mr smith stood up from the sofa and went to the door. Just as he opened the door lock someone pushed the door hard, and Mr smith couldn''t handle the force and fell on the floor. The doctor and Evan looked at the door. Evan felt irritated, he stood up and walked to him. He thought the waston might here again to disturb, he cursed himself for taking these idiots here with them. Just as he was about to help his father a person pushed open the door and entered inside the bedroom. David entered and stood in front of the door. Behind him Alex and the bodyguards. David and Evan were now faced to face standing in front of each other. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Evan was so shocked that he felt his soul left for a second. David can''t control himself anymore and lifting his leg he kicked on Evan''s chest. The kick was like a bomb, Evan flew three or four feet away and fell on the floor. Everything was in just a few seconds, Mr Smith didn''t even hold the clue and his son was already vomiting blood from that kick. He finally looked at the person who came like a storm and kicked his son. Just as he saw that person''s face he felt the whole world blurred in front of him. Chapter 84 * Healing his wounded heart * Chapter 84 * Healing his wounded heart * Just as he saw that person''s face he felt the whole world blurred in front of him. Why this man here, or why he beat his son like this. Evan was hit by David so hurt that he can''t look straight. David was toozy to look at the father-son pair. He looked around and finally spotted the person he was looking for in the bed. He was near to bed in the blink of an eye. Just as he went to the wife, he saw the atmosphere and the doctor. The doctor was still holding the injection, David looked at the doctor as if he would kill the doctor with his eyes. Evan''s father was confused about Mr Xiver''s presence there. He stood up from the floor and went toward David, but a bodyguard blocked his way and held him tightly. Mr Smith looked at David and asked in confusion" Mr Xiver, what''re you doing here" as a businessman he never did anything against this man. He knows he can''t afford to anger him. Then why was he here? David looked back at Mr Smith" Mr smith you''re asking me why I''m here, but I think you should ask your son who I''m, your son knows me " David pointed toward Evan who was groaning in pain from David''s flying kick. Mr Smith went to his son and helped his son. David looked at the doctor Mr Cooper and his assistant, he punched the Doctor Cooper and fell with his injection, David looked down at him " Mr Cooper I think it''s time to leave the doctor world " David said gritting his teeth. He knows who Mr Cooper was and his profession. This man was a crazy person, always ys with people''s mind, he loves to confuse people and seal their memory. So, of course, David already understood what was happening in that room. His blood was boiling more and more, he decided not to spare anyone. " Mr Xiver I''m here because Of Mr smith, " Mr Cooper said in his shaking voice. Evan finally looked at David with his blurry eyes " you, why you''re here " he asked in surprise. He thought nobody could find their location, how he just found this in such a short time. " Alex takes them out of here, right now " he looked at Alex. Alex was just waiting for his Master order, his hands were itching sometime now. Now it''s time to make their face as itchy as his hands. The bodyguard caught the doctor shirt cor and his assistant''s and dragged them out. Alex caught the father and son pair like a snake charmer caught his snake. And dragged them out of the room. Finally, everyone was out of the room, David left alone with Kate. Kate was in half sense, she was muttering something in her sleep. David looked at his wife; he didn''t see her for years. This short time separation was life-threatening for him. He went near to her and pinched on her soft cheeks to see if he was dreaming or not. Kate hissed in pain, she pped on her to kill the mosquitoes. David finallyughed at the cute act, he felt the pain, the fear of losing her, but here his wife was unaware of everything. He picked her up in his arms, he felt his heart was beating at normal speed again, his soul came back. Tears were falling from his eyes, flowing through his cheeks and finallynded on her face. David knows this fear will never go away from his mind, it was trauma to him. At least she was safe otherwise he would have gone crazy already. That''s why she was the key to his life. David lowered his head and kissed in her whole face and finally on her lips. He missed her touch. Kate was thirsty for water in her dream when she felt something wet on her lips, she started to suck like a child and sucked a milk bottle. David was speechless at her unknown action.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He tried to let go, but she forcibly bites on his lips. David bites her back, feeling the pain she let go. " Water," She asked for water. David was helpless in front of her, he picked up her in his arms" wifey let''s go back home " he whispered into her ear softly. Kate might know whose voice was that she gave a smile and leaned on his chest. Without worrying anything she falls asleep. She knows her Darling was with her. David left the room and went downstairs, hugging her tightly in his arms. Feeling the weight of her body and her temperature reminds him, she was back at him. When he came downstairs he was impressed with Alex, Alex beat every one of them so badly, that their faces can''t be recognized. When Alex see his Master he stopped, Seeing David was holding Kate in his arms he sighed in relief. At least his Master got back his treasure otherwise he didn''t know how to handle his Master. David came to them. " Master what do you want to do with them, " Alex asked, lowering his voice tone. " Locked them here, don''t give any food and water and make sure nobody can find this ce, I''ll deal with themter when Ie back " David gave the order and walked out with Kate. Alex looked at the bodyguards " did you hear what is Master order, if anyone dares to show mercy on them, their condition will be the same as them " Alex said with a warning so that nobody will dare to show sympathy toward them. Alex also left the vi after making the n. David climbed on the Chopper with Kate. He put her on hisp and her head was on his chest. He didn''ty her on the seat, just held her in his arms. Her steady breathing was healing his wounded heart. Alex climbed in and the chopper started flying toward the south Mansion. Chapter 85* He only has Kate * Chapter 85* He only has Kate * Her steady breathing was healing his wounded heart. Alex climbs in and the chopper starts flying toward the south Mansion. The whole journey David''s eyes glued on his Kate. He didn''t even look at Alex when Alex called him. When they finallynded on the south Mansion''s rooftop, David was still in a daze. Alex loudly screamed to get his attention. " Master ----" Alex almost screamed his lungs out, he knows his Madam was under drugs, so he knows she won''t disturb by him. Finally, David looked at Alex angrily" do you think I''m deaf," he asked Alex. " Master we''re already at home can you please go down with Madam," Alex said embarrassingly. " ohh " Davidnded down with Kate, hugging her tightly. Alex looked at his Master back, his Master was under huge shock. " Call the doctor now, also inform Liam and Adam " David gave orders without looking back. He entered inside the mansion. Alex called Adam and Liam, David took her to their bedroom, but he didn''t let hery down on the bed, he leaned on the bed head with her on his embrace. After 2 min Aunty Lin entered inside, seeing David like an insecure child, she sighed. She went to them and looked at The Sleeping Beauty Kate. " Alex informed me already, is she alright now, why is she sleeping?" Aunty Lin worriedly asked. " They injected her something, that''s why she is in deep sleep " David slowly caresses her hair. " David let hery down on the bed, the doctor wille soon," Aunty Lin said carefully. He knows his mind, from childhood David was insecure about the rtionship after what his father did to his mother. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. " No " David refused, at this moment nothing was more important than her. He wanted to stay close to her. Only then his mind will feel calm. the female doctor entered inside, But when she saw the scene in front of her she was quite shy. She went near to the bed and looked at David " Mr Xiver can you go out while I check your wife " Her indirect meaning was, pleasey her down on the bed and you go out. " No need you can examine her like this " he stubbornly refused. " But " the doctor felt hesitant. " Alexes here " David called Alex who was standing outside the bedroom door when his Master called him he cursed himself. Now the Master will vent his anger on him. But he could only curse the Smith''s and Waston''s Because of them, Master was in that state so indirectly he cursed those bastards. When he will go back, he will kick that psyche Evan to get his revenge. He entered inside the bedroom, Looking at Alex David made an angry face " are you she has her doctor''s certificate " he asked full of doubts about the doctor. Alex and the doctor left speechless, no word could exin how they were feeling at this moment. Just then Liam and Adam entered but one more person entered with them, A girl in her early 20, slim and beautiful, Her eyes were deep ck, and her skin was like jade, soft and wless. The three of them burst intoughter. They wereughing so hard that they had to support themselves holding the wall otherwise they would already be lying on the floor. David looked at the three of them " what are you doing here " He asked that girl. " Oh brother I thought I''m going to surprise you but when I came here, I got a big shock myself " she pointed her finger at Kate in David''s arms. Yeah, she was Rose brown, but she took David''s surname and rejected her father''s surname. So her name is Rose Xiver. Alex gave a witty smile, seeing her, at least he was saved for now. " You all go outside," the doctor said and everybody left the room, only David left. The doctor knows it will be meaningless to argue with him. So she checked Kate like this. After examination, she told David, they tried to hypnotize her and remove her memory. Other than this everything was okay, she was just in deep sleep, she will wake up soon. The doctor left, leaving an angry David, although he already knew the moment, he saw Dr Cooper there. But now that Doctor mentioned this again his anger and haters came back. He sat there with her in his embrace, waiting for her to wake up. Outside in the bedroom, Rose is almost jumping in the air, Alex and Adam exchanged a look, whenever she would be around she would fuss until any one of them wouldn''t pass out. This girl was different from Nina, she somehow got David tamper. Liam stood fat away from her, he knew she was a troublemaker like her brother. " Wow, wow, wow, I think I''m dreaming aftering here, even till before half an hour I knew my brother was cold single man, he was destined to die as single, but suddenly I found my brother is already happily married, even he is like his soul bird was inside his wife''s body " Rose mouth was wide open in shock, She smiles and thinks again, again repeating the same. Adam and Alex looked toward Liam who was behaving it had nothing to do with him. " By the way, why my brother is behaving like a little sis " Rose didn''t know the whole matter, she was curious about this. " Yeah today Master is behaving quite strangely, I thought it would be okay now that Madam came back, but he is still like that " Alex was now quite worried. " if a man has a whole family he could share his love and pain with everyone but to David, no matter how he shows himself outside he only has Kate, to share his love and pain, so today was a horrible day for him, he thought he loses her so when she came back, he still couldn''t believe so give him some time he will be alright " Liam exined to them, The three of them fall silent, they know only Liam understands David''s pain because he also lost someone. Chapter 86 * David Xivers wife * Chapter 86 * David Xiver''s wife * The three of them fall silent, all of them know only Liam understands David''s pain because he also lost someone. Rose looked at Liam with her sad eyes, it seems this man still didn''t forget that bitchy woman. otherwise how? his eyes look so lonely. It''s now 5 years yet he still lives in the past. Rose hide the feeling inside her eyes and went to Liam " hey don''t you think you''re wasting your life for some who doesn''t doesn''t even deserve this " she said Liam looked at her angrily " Rose just because you''re David''s sister, you can''t say anything about my personal matter, nor I allowed you " he left immediately, Adam and Alex looked at Rose with sympathy, they all know Rose has feelings for Liam, but that man can''t even bear her for 5 min, like was miles distance, impossible. Seeing their look Rose knew what they were thinking. " hey you two don''t look at me like this I don''t like him anymore, that was 5 years ago, I was a little girl then, grow up bros, most unlucky of this world would marry him, and remember I''m not that unlucky one yet, " Rose left both of them speechless.but a person never could know what was in her luck, or life what nned for that person. They were showing sympathy for her but in return, she lectured them, even though she felt they were too old. Adam felt irritating, this brother and sister pair always torture everyone, that''s why he loved Nina more than this witch Rose. it''s not that they don''t love her but this witch is just like her brother, totally dangerous. At that Unknown Vi, Evan''s whole body was hurt, David''s bodyguard and Alex beat him without showing any mercy, also he N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. kicked David, that was the most serious injury in his body. Evan''s father helped him and took him to the living room sofa. he helped his son toy down on the bed. Mr. Smith asked help from Mr. Cooper but the bodyguard didn''t let that happen. They even beat Dr. Cooper, Mr. Smith felt helpless in that situation. He was still confused as, why Mr. Xiver came here and took that girl, he waited for his son toe to his senses when even opened his eyes. His first word was kate, Suddenly he stood up and wanted to go and search for Kate, but Mr. Smith stopped him. " Dad where is Kate, did he really take her with him "Evan looked pitifully at him, holding a little bit of hope he had. " Yeah he took her, Mr smith I think you should stop already, see because of you he held us captive also now we''re stuck here with you, " Rechal Waston said in fear, she has some idea already. she messed up very badly this time. She knows their family is finished, but she hides in fear her husband might kill her first then kill himself. she was the one who dragged him into this mess, now because of her greed, her whole family went down. but something else was spreading her brain, how that bitch ended up with that Mr. Xiver, howe she doesn''t know about this. Mr smith red at Rechal Waston " Mrs. Waston I think you''re forgetting something, you are the one who sold that girl to us " Mr smith was already felt his head going to burst in tension now how dare of this woman, she used her son alone as if she''s not involved in this. " but Mr smith I didn''t know she is Mrs. Xiver David Xiver''s wife, if I knew that do you think I''d dare to do this? " Rechal Waston screamed at Mr smith. " what " Mr smith felt the whole world turned down, and he didn''t know where he was. everyone present covered their mouth in shock immediately, in this mess, they didn''t catch the main point about her identity. Mr. Smith looked at his son who was in confusion "do you about this " he asked him, Mr smith was hoping his son''s words will prove him wrong but his son throws a bomb on his head " yeah he is her husband, but who the hell he is I don''t have any idea " Evan said sadly, with so much effort he snatches her from that man, but that man really found her so soon. now in front of him, everyone was behaving like this, he was angry and also confused. " son " Mr smith falls on the floor on his knees, tears started falling from his eyes.he finished, 30 years effort, and hispany everything has gone, without his realizing 30 years of his effort gone in a day.but he frightened because of his son, how he will save his son from Mr xiver, he knows now Mr. Xiver wille back toplete the iplete task he left. seeing his father like this Evan was stunned, he never has seen his father like this, his father looks helpless. " Dad what happened, " Evan said sadly. when he tried to get up from the sofa and went near his father. but just as he moved he felt deadly pain in his chest. " Dad, " he screamed in pain. but he felt worried for his father when he sees his father was crying, Mr. Waston went to Mr. Smith and helped Mr. Smith to stand up. Mr. Smith went to his son and hugged him, his heart was breaking for his son.he knew something dangerous was waiting for him. " Dad what happened, " Evan anxiously asked again. " do you who he is, he is David Xiver, S country''s number 1 business, he never fails that''s why nobody dared to challenge him, me also, never ever in my dream I thought I''ll offend him but son now you did nobody will dare to do, so now how I''ll save you from him " Mr smith sobbed holding his precious son Evan felt lighting hit him hard, he froze like ice. He never thought of this kind of possibility, he never imagined Kate¡¯s husband was S country¡¯s most powerful man. Chapter 87 * I Love you * Chapter 87 * I Love you * He never thought of this kind of possibility, he never imagined Kate¡¯s husband was S country¡¯s most powerful man. Evan knows he ruined everything even his whole family, This time Mr. Waston react, he understood the whole situation, He looked at his wife ¡° are you two saying we¡¯re finished ¡° he felt a sudden pain in his chest, if everything really true then they don''t have anything left. ¡° Yeah, he will not spare any of us ¡° Mr Smith answered sadly, Mrs. Watson was frightened to answer anything. This was the first time she regrets her decision if she didn''t try this there life might be would be better, Sherry Waston was in too much shock to speak anything. From them, Evan was the one who regrets his choice the most, but he knows it was toote for him. No, he doesn''t feel regret because of his love for her, it just he felt he was out of luck to make her his, also because of her selfishness he ruined his father, his family.he decided he will take the me and bag Mr. Xiver for his father. At south Mansion, N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. kate was still sleeping and David was still holding her without feeling tired, After a few hours, Kate moved. she woke up with a heavy headache, she opened her eyes a little, for a while some scenes yed in her mind and she stiffened, she turned her head and found a pair of excited eyes looking at her face. Kate once again closed her eyes to think but this time peacefully. slowly everything became clear to her, this time she opened her eyes to confirm she was surrounded. David was silent, he was watching her reaction, he didn''t want to scare her, he gave her to adjust her mind. After a while, she silently stares at her without saying or looking anywhere else. David let her, but after a few minutes seeing she was still silent a fear arose in his heart. " why she is silent, did that bustard physio Crooper did anything with her, was hete" many things were running inside his heart and mind, he can''t quiet anyone, because nor his mind nor his heart was working properly. after his fear vanished in the air when she spoke something " I missed you," Kate said while letting go of the tears she was holding in her heart. her words were making an unknown storm in his heart. "I missed you more " David kissed on her lips. he kissed away her tears, he didn''t stop her, because he knows with her tears her fear was also and at this moment this is the most important to him. Kate hugged his neck and buried her face on his neck. " Ah, ah, Ah, ah, Ah '' kate started crying like a child who lost his parents and just found them. David also cried with her, he knows she was also feeling the emotion he was feeling. " Do you know how scared I was when that injected me on my neck, my first thought was I won''t see you again," Kate said between her nonstop sobs. David''s neck was wet with her tears. " hey, wifey how could I let that happened, you''re my oxygen, without you, I can''t even breath, so how could I let anyone else snatch my oxygen from me " he was boasting because what he said absolutely true also she believes his heart more than anything in this world, suddenly she remembers something " I want to say something to you, I wanted to surprise you but the moment that injection went to my body, I realized every moment with you very very important, I was frightened not because I thought I was going to die just because I didn''t tell you that I Love you " Kate''s face was red like hot blood, she shyly ys with his ear with her teeth. but suddenly stopped and waited for his reaction. but he was silent, she also stayed silent for his answer, she knows this was too sudden but she doesn''t believe in tomorrow anymore, she believes only today, David who was clearing his mind to think about what he heard just now. his first thought was " am I dreaming " if yes then he decided to stay in this dream forever, if not then he wants to hear this again. Kate raised her head to look at his face, he was looking at her with a shocking face. kate didn''t know what to do anymore, was he that shock, he even look he was daydreaming, " Darling " kate poked on his cheek gently, David caught her finger and looked at her " wifey I think something buzzing on my ears, I heard something but I don''t if that real or not " he said seriously, Kate felt happy, her man is too cute, she likes him like chocte but felt she wanted to chew him like chewing gum. David waited for her to confirm, she said again " I said I love you, do you hear me or you need more confirmation " She said while biting on his earlobe she was ying with before. This time David knew she was real, her confession was real like her. " wifey I love you more, " David said while kissing on her whole face, he kissed her eyes again and again. now her face is wet from his saliva. He was so excited that he wanted to dance in Starlight''s conference room. He wants to show everyone that he was happy, happy because his wife loves her, at that moment everything turned pale in front of her.his world was colorless only she was the colorful light in his life. seeing he was almost jumping in the happiness she felt a little guilty. If she told him with a big surprise he might be happy but now so badly she confessed her feelings for him. she looked at him disappointedly, she didn''t buy or n any surprise for him Chapter 88 * Devilish man on this earth * Chapter 88 * Devilish man on this earth * If she told him with a big surprise he might be happy but now so badly she confessed her feelings for him. She looked at him disappointed, she didn''t buy or nned any surprise for him. David was screaming loudly but inside his heart, outside he was in awe. He felt like he was flying in the air, feeling so light. Kate felt a little she said such great news, but he was in trance-like a dumb man. This is too much. Kate tried to get off from hisp, but David tightened his hold. ¡° What are you doing, " David asked,ing out from his sky tour. " Going away from you,¡± Kate said angrily. Pouting her lips, she looked away. David smiled at his cute kitten who was seeking his attention. ¡° Sorry I was in shock and surprise, wifey looked at me, " David said as he coaxed her. But suddenly Kate felt he should coax her more, suddenly she wants to see his love for her. Kate didn''t look at David,he caught her face in his palm and kissed on her cheek. ¡° Darling I love you, " David said while kissing on her neck. Kate was happy but maintained her pout face. David licked her cheek " wifey I love you " he said again. Kate was forcing herself not to reply to him. " Kate I love you " David found it sweet to say this to her, so he continued. " Kate David Xiver I love you " he forces her to look at his face. He peaked at her lips " Mrs Xiver I love you " his warm breath was touching her full face. His breathing scent was like a drug to her, no matter how much she felt, it won''t be enough for her. She kissed on his lips as he did. David smiled, it seems like his wife''s anger melted finally. " I love you," Kate said shyly, David was stunned again but crazily happy. He caught her chin with his finger and made a pout. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He kissed her hard '' I love you more " David said. He let go of her chin, Kate felt happy " I love more " she proudly said. " No, I love you more " He poked at her cheeks and said. " No, I love you more, " Kate confessed. " I think I can be your judge, " someone announced from the door. David and Kate looked toward the door. Rose was standing there, and showing a happy face. She was enjoying their cute confession. Kate looked back at David, lifting her eyebrows. " Who is she " she was feeling ufortable, nobody can enter into their bedroom without his permission. But now suddenly a beautiful girl entered, she didn''t even knock, permission was miles away. Seeing his wife''s unhappy face David red at Rose who was taking his re like dust. " Rose, what are you doing here, who gave you this address? " David sighed, no one knows about this mansion, nor do they know this is his Mansion. ¡° You''re taking me too lightly," Rose said arrogantly. Kate felt more disturbed seeing their casual talk. Rose looked at Kate, she could read her mind " hey sister-inw don''t think like this if he wouldn''t my brother I''ll never look at this cold icy man, also I felt sad for you, you''re so beautiful and cute, howe you fall for this man, I would never prefer this type of man not even for my enemy" Rose said as if David was the evilest man in the world. Kate caught her word, it means she is her husband''s sister. Kate looked at Rose guilty, she misunderstood him. She looked at David who was fuming with anger. He looked at Kate with puppy eyes, as if someone wronged him. Kate''s heart melted like butter seeing his sad look. " Is she Nina, your sister, " She asked him, while gently rubbing his cheeks? " No " He hugged her while red at Rose. " No I''m not Nina, I''m Rose this devil man''s second sister " Rose responded to Kate. David just looked at his wife, forfort. Kate smiled both of them, she hugged him back, His head was on her chest like an obedient baby. Rose was speechless. Since when this devil man became like this. She can''t believe her own eyes. " Hi Rose, Since this devil man is your brother, then I''m your sister-inw, " Kate smiled at her while brushing his hair with her fingers. " Hi, although I like you very much like my sister-inw, as his sister, I felt pity for you " Rose smiled at Kate and red at David. Like double personality. " No, my husband is the most adorable, handsome and loving husband in this world. " Kate started praising her husband. David felt he was the happiest man in this world. His wife was praising him, he felt his heart could burst anytime soon. Rose wants to vomit blood seeing this shameless husband and wife cute action. She wants to beat her shameless brother who was giving an evil smirk. She turns around and leaves the bedroom, she can''t bear her brother''s smiling face. David, who was getting his wife''s love, stayed like that. Kate also stayed like that, she forgot that a few hours ago they were about to separate from each other. With him, she forgets the whole world so how could she remember the most dangerous moment of their life. Rose went downstairs where Aunt Lin was cooking, and Jess was helping her. Seeing her red angry face Aunt Lin smiled gently, she knew they fought with each other. ¡° Rosee here, say what do you want for dinner? " Aunty Lin called her. Rose went to Aunt Lin making a sad face " Aunty Lin that devil man showing his love everywhere" Sheined, she was a girl who was rejected by her crush feeling like hell. And here her brother showing his love even though he knows her wounded heart. Her brother is the most devilish man on this earth. Aunty Lin silently listens to herin, they always like this, David''s mother also loved Rose ignoring the fact that Rose is the daughter of that woman who ruined her whole family. Chapter 89 * Im only my wifeys darling * Chapter 89 * I''m only my wifey''s darling * Ignoring the fact that Rose is the daughter of that woman who ruined her whole family. This girl Rose also, always said Nora Xiver is her mother, not her father not her birth mother even could stop her. When everyone was trying to harm David and wanted to stop him, Rose was the one who supported him going against her parents. Rose is an independent girl, nobody could stop her if she wants to do something. Just Like David''s mother Nora Xiver.she leaves her husband, not her dignity. If a woman can love a man with everything, that woman also can forget that man if he betrays her. So a man shouldn''t test a woman love for him, This was the mistake David''s father made, he wanted to test his wife''s love, but he didn''t know he hit the ax on his own feet until everything was ruined. He chose a woman who is a poisonous Snake who ruined a happy family with her poison intention. But pping does not sound with one hand. Aunt Lin was thinking about the sad past, she came to her senses when she heard a scream. But she didn''t look back to know what was happening. David came downstairs with Kate in his arms. Rose was screaming because this was the first time in her life something was giving shocks Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. aftershocks. David ignored her like dust as she did. " bro can''t you show sympathy toward the single person like me, can''t you stop your public disy of affections," Rose said pouting her face " Why should I do that? " David put down Kate at Sofa and went inside the kitchen. Kate sat down and looked at Rose " Rosee here " Kate called Rose to her. She actually feels a little happy, Rose is David''s sister so, in this way, she is also her family. Rose went to Kate and sat down next to her " you''re younger than me why you married this old man " Rose asked curiously. When she confessed her love for Liam he said she is a child, she shouldn''t think like this, she was hurt by his word, she liked him but he saw her as a child. When she cried in front of David andined against Liam he said Liam was right. But now howe he married a child, this dirty old man. Rose angrily scolded him in her heart. " Yeah, I might be young but I love this old man, also Destiny tied us together a long time ago," Kate said with a bright smile. Rose felt she missed something when she heard Kate''s words carefully she thought something. When her mind light turned on her eyes went up to the forehead. " don''t tell me you''re that girl who saved my brother," Rose asked in a loud voice. " Yeah, I was that lucky girl " Kate looked at David who wasing out of the kitchen.holding of a fruit bowl. She smiled at him. Rose looked at her and her sister inw, she felt happy for her brother and sister inw But the sister and brother were like cats and mice, so want to tease her brother in front of her sister in " So you ckmailed my sister inw to marry you '' she looked at David who frowned in eyebrows. Rose once again looked at them this time she noticed an embarrassing expression on their face. Rose looked at her brother suspiciously " don''t tell me you really did this" David ignored her and went to Kate " eat this, I''ll cook dinner for you, and only for you " He made a face and beam at Rose. He lowered his head and softly peaked at her lips " wait for me here, don''t go anywhere and don''t eat fruits too much, also don''t listen to this witch''s lesson " Hearing his words Rose felt she could move a mountain with the anger she was feeling at this moment. " Are you sure you''re my brother," Rose asked, gritting her teeth. " No, I''m only my wifey''s darling " throwing these arrows at Rose David left the living room. Kate''s cheeks were red, she was blushing too hard, But Rose''s situation was opposite to kate''s. " This devil man will never be a human " Rose mumbled under her breath. She looked at Kate who was eating fruits and enjoying their fights. She sat down, she really couldn''t feel anger toward her sister-inw. To Rose Kate looks cute, her cheeks were white like jade and round, most attractive was Kate''s eyes, it was pure ck but beautiful.long and thickshes, and her eyes give an innocent vibe. Anybody will like her, as long as she gives a smile. Overall, Rose felt envious of Kate''s beauty. Kate was unlike another girl, after getting with David''s care and love she became more beautiful. She looks like a little cubby. Her cheeks were soft and cute, overall, Kate looks like a beautiful cute Princess doll. Rose started to like her the moment she saw her, to her Kate looked perfect and 100% the right girl for her devil brother, one was an angel one was the devil. Perfect match. " Do you know as my sister-inw I love you " Rose pinched Kate''s cheeks softly? Kate smile but the jealous king saw that from the kitchen, He came out immediately with a wet towel. He went to kate and wiped her cheeks gently where Rose touched. Rose burst intoughter, Lying on the sofa she wasughing until her lungs hurt. Her brother even felt jealous of his sister. Kate just smiled at David, although she wanted tough like Rose she can''t. " don''t touch my wife''s face, her face is too precious to me, you can''t afford to touch mine " David dered as if he was warning her. Rose understood her sister-inw is her brother''s red line so she ignored his re. She felt her brother looked funny. Rose sat up again and wanted to take a fruit piece from the bowl but David blocked her hand, Chapter 90 * Angry at my own eyes * Chapter 90 * Angry at my own eyes * Rose sat up again and wanted to take a fruit piece from the bowl but David blocked her hand, "These fruits for my wifey, if you want to eat go and take from the fridge" David didn''t look back at Rose and went back to the kitchen. Rose felt she lost her appetite after eating trunks of his brother''s public disy of love for his wife. Kate didn''t look at the Tv, she felt her husband and Rose was like Tom and Jerry, their show was more fun to her. Kate raised the fruit bowls toward Rose " I can share with you " she smiled. Rose anger vanished seeing her smile " sister inw I love you, at least you care for this poor girl, my brother is Devil but you''re the angle " Rose also smiled, Suddenly Rose''s phone started ringing. She picked up the phone from the side table. Seeing the name on the phone screen her smile turned to a frown. She received the call " hi Mrs brown " her voice tone was icy cold. Rose''s mother gripping her phone tightly from another side. " I heard you''re already here in S country, " She asked gently. he knows her daughter better than anyone, her daughter hates her for the sin she did breaking Nora Xiver''s marriage. " so you''re spying on me, " Rose asked coldly. " No dear I just wanted to invite you but when I called your friend, she said you already left, okay leave that matter, after 2 days Martinpany''s anniversary at Martin mansion so I want you toe here, David will alsoe " Mrs brown want to see her daughter, in this 3 years other than the asional phone call she didn''t saw her daughter, she even went London to her university but her daughter refused to meet her. " What, why will my brother go there?" Rose asked in shock. She knows everything about that Crazy Alina, but why will her brother want to go there? She hates that bitchy woman very much. She can''t help but sometimes she wants to kill that woman for what she did with Nina, She cut the line without saying anything. She was burning with her anger. Kate was looking at her, she was curious why Rose got so angry from a phone call. Before the phone call, she was smiling but now her face was cold. " How dare that bitch, she''s still the same, bitch, but is my brother a fool, why does he want to go there and fall in their traps? " Rose spouted everything without caring that Kate was hearing everything. When she pours everything out she faces a curious kate. " what happened" Kate felt this was rted to her husband. " oh, from.your look I think my brother didn''t tell you anything " she felt her brother is a fool for hiding this from his wife. " what " now kate was sure, this matter was something big. " about Alina Martin," Rose said. " Alina Martin, what about her " Kate try to think about this name, she felt she heard this name somewhere " a lunatic old woman, stark staring mad for my brother " Rose exined About Alina like this. Only then Kate remembered David said once about this woman. So that means this woman is crazy for her husband, suddenly Kate felt she was wrong about her being beautiful, now she felt that woman is the ugliest woman on this earth. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing kate''s angry face Rose frightened " hey my lovely sister inw don''t take it the wrong way my brother can''t even bear her presence in the same ce for 1 min if she by chance touch my brother hand we might have to admit him in the hospital, he sees her as a most disgusting virus " Rose exined with a most convincing line. Kate looked at Rose " You took me wrongly, of course, I believe my husband, I''m not angry at my darling, I feel angry at my own eyes " kate hurriedly said, she praised about her front of everyone even scolded her husband when she saw Alina''s crying face. If Kate knew it before she might rub some chilly powder on Alina''s face to turn her fake tears into real. Rose find it interesting" why " Kate turned to face Rose sat face to face Rose, Rose also did the same, she knows she''s going to hear an interesting story. "A few days ago we went to a restaurant, that''s where I met her " Kate started to say everything in a low voice. After hearing everything Rose wasughing so hard that she felt she was going to die. David was looking at his wife and Rose, they were saying something but he can''t hear anything. After a while, he saw Rose wasughing like a madwoman. He felt this Rose going to spoil his wife. But he let it go, one is his wife, who he loves more than anything in this world, and another one is his sister, he loves her but everythinges after his wife. But he was happy to see his sister love his wife and care for her. Now he wants to end everything as soon as possible for his wife for his sisters. " I understand why my husband hates that woman but I don''t understand one thing why you, Liam, Adam, and Alex also hate her so much, that day I saw how they look at that woman as if they want to kill her, " Kate asked. " Do you know about Nina, My elder sister, it''s rted to her, but I can''t tell you that, because my brother will throw me out from the 100th-floor window," Rose said seriously. " why, no he won''t, my husband is so cute he won''t," Kate said firmly. Rose felt she would vomit blood soon. " No sister-inw, if you ask my brother, he will definitely tell you just don''t ask me anything else, it''s his right to tell you," Rose said. Kate pouts her lips, it seems she has to ask him to know more about Alina Martin. She knows this matter was much more dangerous than she could feel. Chapter 91 * I have only you * Chapter 91 * I have only you * She knew this matter was much more dangerous than she could feel. After a while, David finished his cooking and he came out of the kitchen. Aunt Lin served dinner. David sat with Kate but separately, because Aunty Lin, Rose and Jess were there. All the time jess was like a person, She knows David will spare her for now, because of Madam, but she also knows this time he will not forgive her. David cooked everything light for Kate, Rose lost her appetite even before she could start eating. David was feeding Kate with his hand, and he honestly cooked only for kate. Kate was in her world, thinking about Alina and cursing herself. In a moment a beautiful and novel type woman bes a witch who wants to snatch away her husband from her. Kate always hated these witchy types of women who wanted to snatch other people''s husbands. David felt Kate might be in tension with the kidnapping ident, so ate a little. He didn''t force her and took her back to their bedroom after dinner because she ate little and he also didn''t have the desire to eat anything. So he left taking her without eating dinner. Kate tried to force him to eat something but he refused. Coming to their bedroom David went to the bathroom to take a shower, Kate was sitting on the bed and thinking about how to find something this Alina Martin. She searched about Alina Martin on the Inte. She was in awe after finding Alina''s family background. What shocked her most was that almost everybody in S country knew that madwoman was crazy about her husband. She was running her brain like a rocket when David came out from the bathroom with a bathrobe. His hair was wet and he looked like fresh meat. Seeing he showered, Kate remembered she didn''t shower today. She was about to get off from the bed but David stood in front of her and stopped him. Kate looked at David " I didn''t shower today, I want a shower " " Who said you didn''t shower, " David asked her, raising his thick eyebrows. Kate looks confused, why didn''t she remember. " I helped you, you were covered with dust and sweat so I gave you a shower," David said proudly. Of course, he wanted to wash the bad memories from her mind with her body. Kate blushed, this man shameless, he again changed his clothes but most important her pad. She wants to hide from this dirty man. but David acted he didn''t do anything unusual. He went to Kate and handed her a towel, he handed the towel at kate. David sat in front of Kate, Kate knew his intention. She gently wiped his wet hair for him. " darling, can I ask you something? Kate gently asked. " anything wifey " he was enjoying his moments. " Why do you All hate Alina Martin so much? " Kate lowered her voice, David barely could hear her words. But still, he caught her words, he gritted his teeth, he knows who said to his wife, this Rose never shut up her mouth. but now that his wife already asked her he can''t do anything. " Wifey, this matter is veryplicated and dangerous, I don''t want you to know about this matter, but if you want to know I won''t hide this from you, " David asked looking back at her. Kate bit her lower lip and thought about his words, what she should do now, should she know or not. But this matter rted to her David, if this is dangerous for her then it is also dangerous for him. Thinking this her heart shaken in fear. She looked back at him " if this dangerous for me than this matter is also dangerous for you, and if this dangerous for you, then I should know before everyone, you said to you Ie first before everyone, to me, I have only you, I want to know, no matter how much dangerous it is, I want to know, also I trust you " kate said with a smile. hiding the fear in her heart. David stood up and went next to her. He leaned at the head of the bed and hugged kate. Kate wasying on him, her face was on his chest.she waited for him. David took a deep breath and calmed himself. " Wifey, I''ll tell you everything but don''t give tension yourself, Alina''s mother and Rose''s mother are All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. blood sisters'' '' David started but stopped when Kate poked at his chest. He looked lower, " What do you mean Rose''s mother, is she not your blood sister " Kate was shocked at this sudden discovery. " yeah she is my sister, but her bad luck was that a disgusting woman gave birth to her, Rose never epted her as her mother, our father was a cheater when I was five my father cheated on my mother with that woman, my mother was a proud woman, she was pregnant with Nina, my father didn''t know about this, and after that my mother didn''t let him know. she divorced him immediately no matter how she loved him, But karma also hit him so hard, that woman cheated on him, and that''s how Rose was born, when Rose was 7 she hid inside at my father car and came to our house, my mother never wanted to see him again but he always shamelessly woulde to our home and wait outside our house, as usual, one day he came, but after he left Rose alone came to our house and knocked at our door, my mom was the one who opened the door, Rose hugged my mother legs and begged to take her inside, my mom was a soft heart person, at that time Nina was the same age as Rose, so she took her inside without knowing who she was, after that she regrly came to our home, after few days she started staying at our home, one day that woman came to our home. Chapter 92 * I’ll die * Chapter 92 * I¡¯ll die * One day that woman came to our home and insulted my mother, I was not at home and my mother hid Nina inside her room, only Rose was there, our neighbors were seeing these, when Rose saw my mother was crying she pushed that woman and screamed at her, everyone was shocked even my mother, After that conflict Rose persistently started to stay at the house, no matter how much that woman and my father tried to take her away she didn''t go with them. She loved my mother as her mother. After a few days, her mother came to our house with the police, do you know what Rose said, she said she wanted to file aint against that woman when police asked whatpliant, Rose said that woman snatch our farther from our mom and broke our family, the police was so ashamed that they left our house immediately, after that she changed her surname brown to Xiver, that''s how she became Nora Xiver''s daughter and our sister " David was sad remembering those sad memories but also smiling when he remembers the old Rose? Kate felt angry toward David''s father, how could a man do this to his own, she hates these types of men. Kate knows David yet just started, she didn''t stop him. Kate wanted to share everything with him, even his pain. David is also the same, what he was going to say he never shared with anyone, suddenly he wants to because she is his strength, also him the only medicine for his wounds. ¡°My father left and my mother was sad for a long time, which caused her health problems. She fell into a deep depression. And she lost her conscious about everything, I was just 20 years old, I had to take care of Nina and our family, and I tried to start a business. That year I met Liam and Adam at a club. They helped me, but we were young. Nobody wanted to trust us even though Liam and Adam was a rich heir , then I met Mr. Zeck Martin, he gave a project, after that, I didn''t have to look back, I became sessful, I did everything I could for the Martin family, I helped the martin when they were on their end, they were about to go bankrupt, I helped their family to ovee the situation, if I had known that would be my life¡¯s big mistakes I would never have done that, I was 25 when I met Alina at a party and everything started from there, she started to hunt me, she was the most shameless woman I saw in my whole life, but I never expected that women and Mrs. Brown would join hands and ruin my life, but their target was someone else. Even Mr martin drugged me to make me ept his granddaughter, and that¡¯s how my ident happened. Also, something big happened to Nina that day, I couldn¡¯t do anything ¡° David sighed sadly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Kate tightened her hold on his waist, Her heart started to ache for him, thinking that from such a young age he had to bear so many hardships, suddenly she felt good was unfair to them, Kate let go of his waist and hugged his neck, David took a deep breath, with her everything felt easy to him. David looked at her face, he smiled at her, she smiled back, theyforted each other without any words because at this moment their hearts needed each other. ¡° They haired some goons to rape Nina because they thought Nina was my girlfriend, although she saw saved by someone, she became pregnant by that person, I sent her M country away from them, but Alina Martin somehow found my sister and show her the video they shot when she was senseless and assaulted by these goons, Nina believed that and suicide, she was in aa for months and after that, she woke up and gave birth a baby boy ¡° David finished everything he wanted to say. Kate felt it was hard to breathe, how could someone do that, Rape such a heinous thing, how could someone hurt a girl like this, Suddenly Kate felt she wanted to beat the Alina and helpers with shoes, she never in her dream thought her David would be so hurt by these cruel bastards, David could feel his darling was getting angry, ¡° That''s why I wanted to hide our marriage to protect you, Kate you¡¯re my life if something happens to you I¡¯ll die, so please stay safe for me ¡° David picked up Kate from the bed and put her top on the body, now she wasying on his body. Kate stroked his chest ¡° don¡¯t worry about me¡± it was enough for Kate to know this, she doesn¡¯t need to know anything else. David kissed on her forehead ¡° my life and death is connected with you, of course, I¡¯m worried ¡° That night Kate and David spent a sleepless night for the first time. They were afraid Kate was worried about her David and David was worried about his Kate. Next-Day Rose was the first one who woke up first, when she went downstairs she didn¡¯t see anyone, not even her brother. She went to their bedroom, she knocked on the door, after a while, David opened the door for her, David looked at her, he asked do you need anything Rose hesitated a little and finally asked ¡° I want to talk with you about something important. I wanted to ask this yesterday but you were not free so ¡° Rose was fighting with her tamper. David knew her nature so didn¡¯t refuse ¡° wait for me in the study room, I¡¯lle in a min ¡° Rose left and waited at the study for David. David checked on Kate, looking at her, he knew she would not wake up anytime soon. He tugged her inside the nket and left the room carefully, he didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleep. It was almost morning when she fell asleep. He closed the bedroom door and left for the study. Chapter 93 * have anyone in this world other than me * Chapter 93 * have anyone in this world other than me * He closed the bedroom door and left for the study. David entered inside the study room and closed the door inside, Rose was already sitting there, David sat on his desk chair, he looked at Rose. ¡° why you came back so soon, ¡° David asked her seriously, he knows Rose is a strong-minded girl, but as a brother, he feels worried for her. He knew the situation was going to be very bad soon, and it¡¯s absolutely not safe for her, As far as he knows Alina she will try to harm everyone close to him, Even though Rose is not his blood sister, to him she is as important as Nina, although Rose is Mrs. Brown, daughter Rose will not spare her if shees her way, and David doesn¡¯t want to lose anyone, he wants happiness for his sisters, not pain, for his mistake, Nina was in pain, not again. ¡° Bro I already said after my study I¡¯ll join yourpany, and I did what I promised, ¡° Rose said unhappily, she was feeling unhappy not because of David¡¯s statements, rather she knows her brother All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. was feeling worried for her.she want to be a strength for him, not a burden, she knows how much he suffered from his childhood, alone, no one was with him, now she wants to prove to the world, she is his sister, she knows Nina is a gentle character girl, she can¡¯t face the world as much she could, for her, she want to the strong shield for him, at first she wanted to strengthen her brother, now she has her sister inw, only she understands how much her brother stay worried for Kate, So she wants to share his burden and tension. ¡° Rose I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you, this one month going to be very serious, I don¡¯t want to put you in danger, you¡¯re my sister, that woman will do anything ¡° David felt helpless. ¡°I know brother but I don¡¯t afraid of the Martin family. If I ever find the opportunity I¡¯ll kill that old man first. He was the real cause of our problem, if he didn¡¯t blindly protect his granddaughter ¡° rose gritted her teeth in anger, she hates Zack Martin more than Alina. ¡° Rose don¡¯t do anything impulsive if I can¡¯t stop them, I¡¯ll kill that woman with my own hand, but I still didn¡¯t do that, do you know why, because I have a person, she doesn¡¯t have anyone in this world other than me, my kate my life, 3 years ago when Mr. Martin drugged me my first thought was just to killed that disgusting woman, I might already do that but that night I met Kate, my life once again filled with happiness, I promised myself that I¡¯ll live for her, so how could I sacrifice myself for a disgusting woman, no I can¡¯t, I want to ruin her life, I want to throw her in hell, being alive will be worse than death,¡± David¡¯s said with a cold smile, he knows what he wants to do with Alina Martin, he just wanted the clip they were holding, Rose understand David ¡° okay I understand what you want, but I want to do what I wanted, don¡¯t stop me, ¡° She said firmly, David wanted to say no but he knows she won¡¯t listen to him. ¡° Okay, be careful ¡° he gave in. ¡° y now tell me, are you going to their party after tomorrow, ¡° Rose asked him finally. ¡° Mr brown called you ¡° David guessed already. ¡° yeah, but brother you better than anyone, they are nning something, why do you want to fall for their tricks, ¡° Rose asked worriedly. ¡° what can they do, drug me, they already tried it on me, and if I could control myself once, I can do this again, Rose I¡¯m not fooling, I know they are nning something dirty but I want that clip and that man, that clip can ruin Nina¡¯s life, I can¡¯t let that happen, if I find can find that bastard I can kill two bird with one stone ¡° David exined to her, he knows she will understand his reason and support his decision. Rose was shocked she thought the clip was destroyed already, how could someone restore it, that clip would break Nina once again if she found out about it. Oh God, is he ying jokes on them? That was their biggest weak point now the martin¡¯s holding onto this. Rose swore to them under her breath ¡° okay I understand but I¡¯ll go with you,¡± just as David about saying no she stopped him again ¡° don¡¯t you dare to say no because if you refuse me I¡¯ll expose this news to sister inw, now it¡¯s decided what to do ¡° Rose stood up and left without giving him any chance. David rolled his eyes, this girl was already ckmailing him, and she knows who is his most deep pulse. David sighed as he stood up and went back to the bedroom, When he entered the bed was empty, David felt a little scared, yesterday¡¯s incident was still hunting him like a ghost, when he heard the noise from the bathroom he calmed down a little, David called his man, where he has kept them captive, ¡°I¡¯ll reach there, in 2 days, until then don¡¯t give them any food, not even water, but make sure that psycho doctor stays healthy. I need him ¡° David gave me orders. David will deal with them but he wants to stay with Kate all the time. For now, otherwise, he will go mad from tension. The Smith and Wastonpany already gone bankrupt, he ruined the Wastonpany easily but smith was a little tough on the situation, but he could ruin smith because their owner was missing and their shareholders panicked, they sold their share overnight, and other people withdrew their contact immediately, They fell because nobody was there to handle the mess. Now he wants to punish Evan and Watson. But he wants to make them suffer first, He was on a phone call when Kate came out from the bathroom, Chapter 94 * Find your crush * Chapter 94 * Find your crush * He was on a phone call when Kate came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a light pink dress, water was dripping out from her hair. David went near Kate, he smiled happily. Kate smiled back at him. " where did you go, I thought you had gone to your office," Kate said. " I was at study, why did my darling miss me already " David hugged her in his arms. " yeah I miss you, I was a little upset, I thought you left without saying bye, I even checked my phone, if you leave any message or not," Kate said everything she wanted to say. " Ohh, how could I go to the office when my wife misses her husband so much " David kissed on her Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. forehead, Kate giggled like a happy child, after yesterday he felt scared, she could feel his uneasiness. Yesterday, she was scared but somehow believed her darling would find her soon, and just like she thought before she came back to her senses she already came back in his arms. That''s why she doesn''t feel scared anymore, but his mind was different from her, he feared he might lose her, or someone might steal her from him. Late tiptoes and kissed on his lips " Good morning" it was a light kiss. David feels fresh, mind to heart, He kissed on her lips " good morning" " I have sses today," Kate said, David sighed " I kept the college for a while, " David told her the truth. " Why?" Kate was confused. It''s not a holiday now, so why? " Come," David sat on the bed and made her sit on his thighs. He hugged her waist, his head resting on her chest. Late hugged his neck with her both hands. " The reason for the mistake principal and the security guard''s they can kidnap you from there and easily took you out from the college so of course, they both equally guilty as other, so I fired them from the college " David confessed the truth to her, He doesn''t want to hide anything from her. " oh," kate was surprised after listening to him. She didn''t expect he would do something like this. Although she won''t know if this is right or not, she doesn''t feel guilty because that principal was too rude yesterday. As a principal he didn''t listen to her exnation, rather he insulted her. So she doesn''t feel pity for the principal, not the security guard, she is not mother mary, " Okay," she said. David felt a little happy, his wife trusted his decision. " "Okay, let''s go, by the way, Amy called so many times already, after breakfast calls her," David said, standing up as he carried her downstairs. Amy already called so many times after knowing the news, Alex already gave the news thatte is alright, but she still didn''t stop. Kate nodded her head. When Rose was already having her breakfast, she thought they would note down to have breakfast so she didn''t disturb them. But now seeing them she was skilled at Kate and waved her hand. But seeing David carrying her in his arms, she teased David " bro you''re spoiling my sister-inw too much " Rose pouted at her brother but inside her heart, she wasughing at him. She never imagined her brother could be so romantic after his marriage. How could a cold man like him turn into a soft and gentle person? This news was the most amazing news of the year. " I have only a wife, of course, I''ll spoil my wife, why do you feel jealous, then go and find a husband for yourself " David mocked his sister, He sat with Kate at the dining table and he fed her as usual. David looked at Rose "go back to your apartment or go to my old apartment " David said without looking at Rose, totally avoiding her reaction. Rose knows why her brother was throwing her out after all she knew about this old man from childhood. " Bro are you throwing me out just because you can''t romance your wife openly," Rose said with a scowl. "Yeah, I''m throwing you out because you''re disturbing me and my wife," David epted the allegation openly without denying. Late choked on her food, how shameless her man is, how could he say this in front of his sister. " bro suddenly I regret that I prayed to God for your icy personality, your icy personality was more suitable for you then this crazy romantic obsessed husband, you don''t even show mercy on your single sister, shame on you " Rose pretend to be hurt. " "You''re big enough now to go find your crush, but if you move on from that idiot then find a boyfriend already," David sold her out. Late curiously at them, Rose red at David as she cursed herself for her slipping mouth. Now her brother is taunting her, She felt embarrassed facing her sister inw''s curious gaze. Kate gently poked at David''s waist under the dining table. David looked at his wife " what happened" " Who is this idiot? " Kate was like a greedy cat who was smelling fish scent and waiting to find out where the fish was. " guess who could be that idiot " David smiled at his wife''s cuteness and teased her. Kate makes a pout face, now he started teasing her also. " Rose you tell me " Kate ignored her husband and looked at Rose. " huh, no one, no one, I mean it''s already past, this matter is not important anymore, also I was a big fool to fall for such a cowardly person, I got my lesson already, so he is not important anymore " Rose smiled nervously. Her past hurt her more than enough, she doesn''t want to y with fire again, never, it only burnt her heart and she doesn''t want to repeat that. She would be a fool to think about him. " huh," Kate felt Rose was saying these words forcefully. Although she was saying that her past doesn''t matter anymore, her eyes were saying something else. Chapter 95 * Black card * Chapter 95 * ck card * Although she was saying that her past doesn''t matter anymore, her eyes were saying something else. Facing kate¡¯s stare Rose hid her emotion behind her smiling face, ¡° sister inw I think you should keep an eye on my brother, who knows some bitchy woman might try to do something to your husband, and your foolish husband might fall for that ¡° Rose said while shrugging her shoulders. Rose looked at her te after saying this, she didn¡¯t dare to look at David because she already knows his reaction. Kate looked at David, but David ignored her gaze, Kate frowned it seems like something fishy happening here, but she doesn¡¯t know about that, Kate poked at his waist to get to his attention ¡° are you hiding something from me ¡° Kate asked, ¡° if yes then just tell I¡¯ll not judge you and trust you over everything and everyone else, you know that ¡° kate gazed with a smile, This time David looked at Kate with a smile ¡°I know, I¡¯ll tell youter now finish your breakfast ¡° Rose couldn¡¯t help but grin seeing them, it seems like her brother became his wife¡¯s ves already, But she loves Kate the more she knows about Kate, as a woman she could tell Kate was a pure soul girl, she is David¡¯s only weakness also his strongest life power, That¡¯s why people believe if a woman makes a man perfect, she can ruin a man also, just with her charm, don¡¯t underestimate a woman just because she looks weak. When they finished their breakfast, Rose suddenly thought of something. ¡° Sister inw, let''s go shopping ¡° Rose looked at Kate excitedly. Kate somehow wants to go, it has been a long time since she has gone out alone, After her marriage she didn¡¯t go anywhere, it¡¯s not that she was unhappy, it''s just now that Rose mentioned about shopping she wants to go, She looked at David who was on a phone call, David gave her a sideways nce, he could see her sparkling eyes, but she was waiting for his permission, David suddenly went upstairs, Kate thought he might be busy, She was about to refuse Rose when David came downstairs again, He went to her and raised a ck card in front of her ¡° take this ¡° ¡° oh my god, brother you¡¯re giving sisterw a ck card, is it yours ¡° Rose started to drool over the card. ¡° no, it¡¯s your sister inw¡¯s card ¡° David pulled out kate¡¯s hand and ced the card in her palm. Kate looked confused, she never seen any ck card nor she knows about anything about the ck card, ¡° why are giving this card to me ¡° kate raised her head and looked at David, ¡° because it¡¯s yours ¡° David point at the card front side where Kate David Xiver was written with golden ink beautifully, ¡°Okay ¡° Kate epted without asking anything else. Rose wanted to cry butc of tears ¡° sister inw my brother gifted you a ck Exclusive card. How could you be so calm, do you know what you can do with this card ¡° Rose was almost jumping while saying this? ¡° huh ¡° kate was like a confused cat, she doesn¡¯t know why Rose behaving like that, David also wants to smile, but not because his wife doesn¡¯t know about the card because she looks so cute to him, he wanted to pull her in his arms and kiss her to taste her cuteness and innocence, ¡° sister inw, do you don¡¯t know ¡° Rose really admired her sister inw very much, she wants to pinch kate¡¯s cheeks but she knows her brother would beat if she dares to touch her cheeks. ¡° This is Exclusive ck card, this card issued by invitation only, you have to spend $300,000 across your Amex ounts in a single year to get this card, this card has no preset spending limit and gives you ess to a personal concierge who can fulfill any request you ever can dream of, only some people in this world have this card ¡° Rose gave every detail about the card kate was holding on her had so that her sister inw would know how precious treasure she owned from now on, After listening to Rose¡¯s review about the card she felt her hand start burning, she felt the card was hot potato to her, She looked out of the world, horrified, frighted startled, stunned, she doesn¡¯t know who to exin her condition, She looked at David, frowning ¡° can I return this to you ¡° she said pitifully, She was kidnapped once, she can¡¯t handle to be once again, David sat next to her, he was smiling gently ¡° No ¡° ¡° I promised to myself, I¡¯ll give everything best in this world, no matter how much that costs, I''ll earn money for you if you don¡¯t spend then who will, I don¡¯t earn for anyone other than you, not even my children. They have to earn their own money. I will just spend my money for you ¡° David took her in his arms and said very seriously, Kate ¡°....¡± Rose ¡° ¡­¡­¡± Rose suddenly feels very pity for her future nieces and nephews, how heartbroken they would feel hearing this from their father, Rose wanted to go back to her apartment otherwise she felt she might have a heart attack from seeing their loving show every second, A heartbroken person like her barely can stop her heart bleeding, Kate also feel same but also very warm, how much good deed she did in her past life, her life became a Cindere story after she met him, If a few days ago anyone told her that this kind of love exists in this world she would think that person might be crazy but now she knows this kind of love exists in this world just like her David¡¯s love for her, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡° Darling suddenly I feel you love me more ¡° kate teased him with the brightest smile she had on her cherry lips. David felt his heart was jumping inside his chest toe out and love her more and more, She seems to shine in his eyes like thousands of stars. Chapter 96 * You’re my first, second and my third * Chapter 96 * You¡¯re my first, second and my third * She seems to shine in his eyes like thousands of stars. Rose felt her brother was too lewd, She gave a sullen look and said to David ¡° brother can you please be so lewd for a minute ¡° David took her as air and gave full attention to his wife only. ¡°I was kidnapped once, if I go out with this card, someone might kidnap me again so you better take this card back ¡° Kate raised the card in front of David, David¡¯s face turned gloomy when she mentioned the kidnapping ¡° don¡¯t you know why they kidnapped you ¡° David said every word grinding his teeth as hard as he could. Seeing his angry purple face kate took back her hand and kept the card to her, she can¡¯t argue with him about this. How could she argue, can she say a crazy obsessed man kidnapped her and wanted to wipe her memory? She is totally against mentioning this in front of David, ¡° Oh my god, Sister inw ¡° Rose burst intoughter seeing Kate act like a cute bunny in front of her devil husband. Now that she was going out Kate looked around, but she didn¡¯t saw Jess, ¡° where is Jess ¡®¡¯ kate asked while searching for her around, ¡° She left, ¡° David said just 2 words. Kate looked stunned ¡° where and why ¡° ¡° I appointed her to protect you but she failed and that¡¯s why I fired her, ¡° David said, now that Smith and Waston family was out of their family he didn¡¯t anyone around Kate other than the hidden guards. ¡° oh, why it wasn¡¯t her fault ¡° kate felt bad about this. ¡° kate no matter what, it happened because Jess was careless about her duty, and I can¡¯tpromise your safety ¡° David stopped her from saying anything anymore. ¡° Okay I¡¯m going to the office, you go with Rose if you need anything just calls me ¡° David wanted to N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. give some space to her, also he has something important, if he left she would be alone, so it¡¯s good that she would busy with something, also he know even she don¡¯t show it outside she was scared after the incident, yesterday in sleep she was tossing around and cried in her sleeping state, If she goes outside her mind would stop thinking about the incident, she will feel fresh, he wasn¡¯t angry because she mentioned the kidnapping but he felt angry because he failed to protect her, ¡° bro you gave sister-inw ck card, as my only brother you should, atst, give me a gold card ¡° Rose tried to look cute, but after hearing David''s answer she swears to herself she will never ask anything from him in her whole life. ¡° go and find your Mr jones, ¡° David said with a mocking smile. Rose¡¯s face turned purple in anger ¡° a devil always a devil. I curse from my heart that your wife will give birth 7 sons for you, only then will you taste your own medicine ¡° Kate pursed her lips tightly, refusing tough at this moment because she discovered a big secret from their childish argument, ¡° so what ¡° David rolled his eyes. ¡° to make to jealous to yourst breath, boys are mother favorites, a wife loves her son more than her own husband, ¡° Rose said with a wicked smile. David¡¯s face turned ck worse than coal. He looked at Kate to get a true answer, Kate felt she fell into the bamboo chip, one side is her darling husband and another side her future sons, But she was a wise person ¡°I love you the most. Of course, if everythinges second, nobody can take your ce ¡° But he looks more unhappy with her answer, Kate wants to beat Rose, why she has to press his sore spot, she red at Rose, and rose just shrugged her shoulder like an innocent student, Kate was totally helpless now that her husband behaving like an angry child ¡°e here ¡° raised her hand toward him. David sat next to her and kate hugged him ¡° you¡¯re my first, second and my third, our child will be fourth okay ¡° she was like a grandma who was coaxing her grandson. Healing her answer David was satisfied, only then he hugged her back, Rose wanted to vomit blood seeing his brother''s shameless behavior, After that David left for his office and Kate and Rose left alone, Rose wanted to ask her something but she tried to avoid it, so she changed the subject, ¡° Sister inw, go and get ready we¡¯ll leave in half an hour, ¡° Rose said, ¡° Rose if you don¡¯t mind I want to call a friend of mine and take her with us, ¡° Kate asked Rose, ¡° Okay, sure, I don¡¯t have any friends here so it will be fun if your friend join us ¡° Rose was more than happy to met Kate¡¯s friend, Kate called Amy, ¡° oh my god Kate, are you alive? I thought you had died from shock ¡° Amy screamed, Kate was speechless, is she really worried about her or kate feels doubt about it? ¡° Amy Lee do you want me to help you say this to my darling ¡° kate threaten Amy, Amy was even more shocked ¡° kate are you still my friend, ¡° Amy said in fear, she knows David will throw her into the sea as Shark¡¯s food, ¡° yeah ¡° kate replied casually, ¡° sorry I beg you, my dear Kate, my lovely kate, please don¡¯t you dare mention this in front of my brother inw ¡° Amy begged, ¡° okay you drama queen, enough for now, do you want to meet someone as crazy as you, ¡° Kate asked her. ¡° who, are you arranging a blind date for me, ¡° Amy asked curiously. Kate pped on her forehead helplessly ¡° she wants to open Amy¡¯s brain to see what was inside her brain, ¡° Sorry to disappointed, I¡¯m going shopping with sister inw, my darling¡¯s sister, so I called you to invite you if you want to go with ¡° ¡° Of course I''m in, Kate, do you need to ask this, I''ll go, ¡° Amy screamed, cutting Kate''s words. ¡° Okay I¡¯ll pick you up from the hostel get ready, we¡¯reing in 30 min ¡° Kate finished and hung up the call. Chapter 97 * Our master Xiver’s life bird * Chapter 97 * Our master Xiver¡¯s life bird * Kate finished and hung up the call. Hearing their conversation, Rose understood she was not the only how sufferers from their love affection, Kate and Rose went to their room to change, Outside, David was driving the car when he got a call, ¡° Master he is really here but before we could catch him someone else took him from the airport, ¡° that man said guiltily. David gripped his steering wheel tightly, he doesn¡¯t know is this his bad luck or not, Once again that man slipped away from his hand, ¡° Okay, keep eyes at Martin Mansion, they might take him there, ¡° David said coldly, he barely was controlling himself to curse the man who gave him the news. David knows Zack martin will do everything just force him to ept that bitchy woman, but he doesn¡¯t know David Xiver, not someone who he can force, David xiver never lowered his head in front of anyone other than his mother and his life Kate, He never did, so how could David do this now? He drove his car at high speed and reached starlight, he went to his office and opened a secret door for him, he went underground through the secret way, More than 15 men were working there, it was his secret office where his security team observed everything and did whatever David ordered them, if they needed anything they could do from here, ¡° show me the CCTV footage of where he was seen thest time ¡° N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. David ordered them, he sat on the main chair and waited for the video, Alex is already present there, Today they missed their target once again and he knew his master was out of mind, the video started already, after a few seconds a man appeared in that video wearing a blue hoodie, his face was covered with a mask, He was waiting for someone at a corner inside of the airport customs section, David didn¡¯t need any id to identify him, his hand was enough for him to know who was that person, A snake tattoo was on his hand upper side, David will never forget this tattoo, This man betrayed him, because of this man he never sleeps in peace because of this man, After a while, 2 men appeared in front of him and he left with them, David fisted his hand and pped the table hardly, he know it was Mr. Martin who took him, Sometimes he curses himself the day when he goes to that party and meets with that woman, if he didn¡¯t today he might live a peaceful life with his wife and sisters but in people''s life if never change anything. ¡° that old man really desperate, he even called his dog back just to force me okay then let¡¯s see if he can break me. This time either I will break him or kill his granddaughter, this woman wanted to y with fire, then this will be ourst time ¡° David threw everything from the table in one move and angrily hissed, Everyone was dead silent, everyone who was present in that room knew, for thest 2 years, how desperately their master wanted to catch this man, now that he slipped away in front of their eyes David has gone mad from anger, but they understood his situation very well. David stood up and left the office, he needs to vent his anger otherwise he might destroy the whole office and harm his own people, Alex followed him taking his heart on his palm, he was an assistant, he doesn¡¯t have any other option, at this moment Alex is really for himself and their staff, Only one person can stop this but he won''t have the guts to call his madam because he knows even Master might calm down for now but he will beat him for giving the news to Madam, so he decided to bear this for now, On the other side, Kate came in front of her hostel gate, and picked up Amy, Rose was driving the car, Amy was shocked after seeing Rose, Rose looks like a hot model to her, After getting inside the car Amy was staring at Rose, ignoring Kate like dust, ¡° Amy you''re such a heartless person, your friend was kidnapped by a psycho and mad person, she barely saved herself and came back but you didn¡¯t even ask me how I¡¯m feeling after such a shocking and dangerous ident, ¡° kate said pitifully, Only then Amy looked at kate ¡° do you take me as a fool, why would I feel for you, Evan is crazy about you although he was psycho, he will never harm you physically and secondly, you¡¯re our master Xiver¡¯s life bird he will find you no matter where you are, I trust him more than our prime minister ¡° Amy left no space for Kate to object, kate really felt she was hitting her head on a dead tree, ¡° Okay forget it, Rose met Amy, my selfish friend, and Amy this is Rose David¡¯s younger sister ¡° kate introduce them to each other. ¡° Hi Amy, you¡¯re so alike me we can be good friends, ¡° Rose said to Amy through the rearview mirror. ¡° Hi Rose, thanks a lot, you¡¯re single like me, we can be each other¡¯spany when the brother inw and this shameless married woman show their lovely dovely scene, ¡° Amy said with a teasing smile toward Kate. Kate started to miss her darling at that moment, these two girls now found her alone, venting their frustration at her for being singles, She was alone now, they finally found such a golden opportunity, They also want to tease her until they have their fill. Kate wanted to find her phone to message her darling but found something else, She gave an evil smirk at Amy rather than Rose. ¡° hey think carefully, are you two not going to regret teasing me like this, ¡° she asked both of them. Chapter 98 " Unexpected * Chapter 98 " Unexpected * "Hey think carefully, are you two not going to regret teasing me like this, ¡° she asked both of them. Rose and Amy looked at each other and shrug their shoulders at the same time ¡° No ¡° Kate smiled happily, now see how I will deal with you two, ¡° why, are you going to jump from the car ¡° Amy teased Kate without knowing she was going to beg soon. ¡° Okay then, don¡¯t me me for being selfish ¡° Kate said with a smirk, she takes out the thing she was talking about. It was the ck card David gave her. Rose¡¯s eyes went up to her forehead in surprise and Amy gasped her mouth with her hands in shock, ¡°I was thinking to give you whatever you two wanted today, but now that you two say no then it¡¯s okay ¡° Kate held the ck card in front of them and then Put it back inside her bag, Rose felt someone gave her the whole world and she fool kick out the world without knowing how precious the world was, she regrets to say that she won¡¯t feel regret, can she jump from this car and hit her head on a stone, She also understood her sister inw is more cunning than her brother David, They truly made of each other, made in heaven to punish her like this, Amy was in awe ¡° oh kate my dear, I was joking with you. How could you take this seriously? Are you still my old kate ¡° Amy said giving kate an innocent look. ¡° wow Amy you change your color so fast, I doubt if you¡¯re my friend or not ¡° Kate an evil grin on her face, now it¡¯s her turn to tease them until they begged for mercy. ¡° okay you queen mother, we begged for mercy now please grant us the old offer you took back ¡° Amy started to message kate¡¯s shoulder from the backseat. ¡° yeah, sister inw, we were wrong please, ¡° Rose said pleadingly. Kae looked at her pitiful face and heart melted, after all, one is her only best friend and the other her sister inw, ¡° okay today¡¯s shopping cost is on me, ¡° Kate said with a smile. ¡° yah, kate you¡¯re the best, for this, we can eat your love show with brother inw without hesitation ¡° Amy screamed, ¡° Yeah, of course, my sister inw is the kindest hearted angel in this world, ¡° Rose said as loud as Amy, Kate smiled seeing them act so coy. They were a child who got back their puppy, They came in front of the best mall in the S country, Kate never came here, she barely could shop for herself from the roadside shop with the money from her part-time job, she never dreamed abouting to such VIIP mall, Amy was shocked as Kate, ¡° Rose I think we should go to another mall, this mall¡¯s coffee is more expensive than our whole month¡¯s pocket money ¡° kate don¡¯t have the heart to there, her heart hurt just thinking how expansive this mall¡¯s product is, ¡° sister inw, you shouldn¡¯t think about the money, my brother gave you a ck card with this card you can empty the whole mall, also my brother said he earns money for you if you don¡¯t spend the money don''t you think his hard work will be just only for show off ¡° Rose was more than happy to lecture her sister inw and teach her how to spend money, she was too cunning like her brother, David messaged her and told Rose to take Kate here, he wants everything best for his wife, Rose agreed immediately. Kate was hesitating when Rose dragged her inside the shopping mall and Amy followed them behind, Kate was a little frightened when entered the mall, everything looked so beautiful, Kate felt she was in some dreand, Amy was also feeling the same, Rose took Kate and Amy to a women''s dress shop, But just as they entered they met two-person they wanted to meet in their whole life if that possible, but enemy bound to meet at some point in their life just like them, Alina and Mrs. Brown were inside the shop, selecting some dresses, Rose frowned seeing them, in her heart she was cursing herself, she never thought they would meet there, it was totally unexpected, but she became alert immediately when Rose remembers that Alina and Mrs brown don¡¯t know about Kate and her brother''s marriage, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She knows how evil this Alina was, what she did with Nina was enough to hate that woman to her bones, She wanted to go out without their notice but toote, Mrs. Brown had already noticed her, Mr. Brown gave a smile and approached Rose expectedly ¡° Rose oh my god my Rose ¡° Mrs brown crying already, After all, she was a mother who saw her daughter after 3years, No matter how evil she was Rose is her blood, part of her body, even a dog knows it¡¯s own child, and she was human, She was emotional, but Rose stood there without any emotions or expression on her face, She was standing in front of Kate and Amy, Alina and Mrs brown still didn¡¯t see her yet, Mrs brown came running to Rose and wanted to hug her but Rose stopped her in her spot ¡° Stop, don¡¯t already vanished feeling the cold vibe from Rose, ¡° Hi Rose, how are you ¡° Alina tried to be gentle with Rose. She knows Rose is also close to David. They are like real brothers and sisters. Also, David loves Rose very much, so she always tried to gain Rose¡¯s favor, but Rose always insults her without any limit, but Alina shamelessly bears everything because she knows Rose is David¡¯s sister. Chapter 99 * Gave a loud slap * Chapter 99 * Gave a loud p * Rose is David¡¯s sister also her cousin, ¡°I was very fine until someone appeared in front of my eyes and dirty my eyes, ¡° Rose said feeling disgusted to see that woman in front of her eyes, Kate giggled gently ¡° why her darling and his sister are alike, even when they insult someone they use the cruelest word for them. Kate was still behind Rose she didn¡¯t saw Alina¡¯s face, she has seen Mrs. Brown, but she doesn¡¯t know her yet. She thought of someone whom Rose dislikes, but who knows if she will behave worse than Rose, ¡° Rose you¡¯re here for shopping like us, that¡¯s good,e I¡¯ll get you the best dress for the party, in return, you have to tell me David¡¯s favorite right and what kind of dress he likes, I¡¯ll give him a surprise getting ready the way he likes, ¡° Alina asked ttery, she asked about David¡¯s like shamelessly, She wanted to impress David even she has to humiliate by Rose, at a party where she wanted to look beautiful for David. Kate, who was behind Rose giggling, enjoying Rose''s coolness suddenly felt someone throw a bucket of ice at her when she heard A girl was asking About David, her smiling face turned pale, ¡° Who dares to ask about her darling ¡° Kate came forward and stood in front of Rose, as she looked at the person who was asking about her husband she was shocked, Other time might she forget someone¡¯s face whom she met 1 and 2 times, but this woman¡¯s face she will never forget this woman after knowing who she was, This woman is her husband¡¯s enemy, this woman trying to snatch her darling from her, this woman harmed her sister-inw, she was the reason why her husband was hurt, b because of this woman her husband kept their marriage hidden, now this evil dare to ask what her darling likes even when she was standing there, how dare she, who did give her that guts to think like that, Kate bes a tiger who wants to protect her only darling. She wants to tear apart her eyes so that she won¡¯t dare to look at her husband, Seeing Kate Alina was shocked, she knows Kate already, she never expected to her in here with Rose, She scanned Kate head to toe, Kate was wearing a light wine colored long dress, with t shoes, she looks simple but elegant, This was the first time Alina was seeing Kate so carefully, she suddenly felt jealous seeing Kate¡¯s beauty, Although she knows she is a beautiful woman Kate¡¯s beauty was different from her, Kate was wless without any makeup, and Kate''s face was like cute baby skin. And another hand covered her face covered with makeup to hide the e spot and dark circle, especially her age, ¡° Ms. Martin we met again, ¡° Kate said with a smile, but behind her smile, she was mocking Alina. ¡° Oh yeah, you¡¯re Liam¡¯s girlfriend right, ¡° Alina asked her as if she doesn¡¯t know Kate at all other than seeing her as Liam¡¯s girlfriend, Rose and Amy exchanged a confused look since when Kate became Liam¡¯s girlfriend, she David Xiver wife if David hears this he might strangle Alina, ¡°I¡¯m Liam¡¯s girlfriend or not. It has nothing to do with you right ¡° Kate sneered at her heart. It seems like this woman mistook her rtionship with Liam that day. ¡° Ms. Kate we¡¯re just met for the second time it¡¯s not polite to be rude to someone who you just met. Alina raised her eyebrows at Kate with a fake smile, If I can do anything I might strangle you to death right now, but I can give burden to my darling for someone dirty like you ¡° Kate said in her heart, ¡° Ms. Martin you mistook me I was trying to say that, this is my matter, you shouldn¡¯t peak at other people personal matter, this type of thing only uneducated and shameless people do ¡° kate gave a loud p at Alina¡¯s cheek indirectly, Rose and Amy gave a thumbs up for Kate in their heart, Rose was surprised seeing Kate¡¯s this side, she was worrying Alina might hurt her heart by saying something nonsense, But hearing Kate she knew she was fooling her heart, she forgets that her brother David Xiver¡¯s wife will never be someone whom anyone who wants to crush her heart, Rather, she is someone who will crush anyone who wants to harm her and her family, although she looks cute and weak when needed. She can shield her family from any danger, Kate knows how to answer bricks with stones. Alina got angry, she could feel Kate insulting her saying she is uneducated and shameless, Alina regrets asking her that, she thought this girl looks innocent, she indirectly wanted to confirm if she was Liam¡¯s girlfriend or not but it seems she only looks innocent, but she was like hot spicy red pepper. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean like this Ms. Kate, I thought now that you¡¯re Liam¡¯s girlfriend we can be friends with each other. After all David and Liam are best friends, we can be friends like them, ¡° Alina said with a smile, she was trying to pretend to be pure like sandalwood, But Kate felt more disgusted seeing her fake act, friends is she crazy, she dares to say she wants her darling and befriend with his wife, Suddenly Kate thought Alina¡¯s family also shameless like her, so she is inheritable from the Martin Original content from N?velDrama.Org. family, ¡° Ms. Martin are you joking, how could I be a friend you, you can be my aunt with your current age, please don¡¯t tease poor girl like us, ¡° Kate said as if she was offended by her words, Alina wanted to vomit blood hearing Kate¡¯s words, Rose sat on the floor and startedughing as if there was no tomorrow, actually, this was the first time someone insulted Alina so badly, Alina might want to drink poison or hang herself in a dead tree. Chapter 100 * Robbed her so badly * Chapter 100 * Robbed her so badly * Alina might want to drink poison or hang herself in a dead tree. Amy helped Rose to stand up from the floor. Alina red at Kate as if she was her biggest enemy. But kate cough lightly and threw her look back at Alina, her look was saying" Aunt don''t dare to mess with me " " Ms. Kate I don''t know why but you seem to be a little hasty toward me " Alina was cursing Kate but smiling outside, she likes to be a white lotus flower, perfect novel woman. Kate sneered at her pretending fake face, Kate thought" it''s perfect for me if you want to look so innocent so why not bully you until you cry blood, I don''t have any public image not I have to, because my darling will love me more and more even I bully until to your death, finally I found such a golden opportunity, I won''t let you so easily " Ms. Martin, I like you but as my senior, not the type of ce where you can be friends with me, also you and I have almost a generation gap, so we better behave with each other in that way," Kate started lecturing Alina nonstop, but everyone present there could tell Kate was insulting her without holding back. Alina gritted her teeth and bore all her insults because everyone was looking at her, she can''t ruin her image. After so many attempts the Golden opportunity came to her, she is going to be David''s woman. She has maintained her calm and noveldy image. " Ms. Kate I think you have some misunderstanding about me, how about youe to our party with Liam, we can know each other well " Alina put her hand inside her bag and took out a card, " Here, I''m very happy if youe with Liam " Alina tried to gain Kate''s favor, she thought If she can befriend Kate and Liam, David might give some attention to her. Kate took the card from Alina "now that you want me there so badly, I have to give some respect to you " kate said with a smile, her voice changing even faster than air, Rose and Any twitching their mouths, this really can get OSCAR award if she enters showbiz world. Alina also felt this girl is too cunning, Alina always felt nobody could overtake her but today this girl yed her like drums. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kate noticed Alina selected some dresses, all of them were a bright color, Kate got an idea, she winked at Rose and Amy, Although Amy was slow to catch her hint Rose already did, She went toward the saleswoman and took the dress Alina selected for herself. " Alina you said you''d give me a dress, I was feeling so happy, but you see they are with me so you should also treat them equally, Right Mrs. Brown " Rose looked at Mrs. Brown. Mrs. Brown was easy to trick because she was feeling happy seeing her daughter willing to talk with her, so she immediately jumped on the spot. " Of course, how about you and your friend choosing the dresses Alina will bear the cost " Mrs. Brown happy to sell Alina for her daughter. Alina twisted her mouth but decided to stay silent, it''s okay they are just little girls, how much they can spend, she also wanted to impress Rose but now Rose herself also wants to ept her gift. So she let them be. But she didn''t know soon she was going to regret her decision. Kate and Rose, Amy go to the party gown section and started seeing the dresses, Kate dragged Rose¡¯s hand and pulled her near "tell her David likes yellow and ck " Kate whispered to Rose''s ear. Rose looked at Kate amazed by how cunning her sister inw could be when she deals with someone who she hates, Rose looked back at Alina " by the way, although I hate you too much, now that you are so generous to us, I should return you the favor we owe you, my brother likes ck and yellow " Rose threw the words and gave her attention back to the dresses. Alina was surprised, she believed immediately because David always wears ck, " Aunty helped to pick some ck and yellow dresses " She excitedly held Mrs brown''s hands. " Okay let''s go " Mrs. Brown was in a happy mood after meeting Rose so she did what Alina asked her. When Alina was busy with ck and yellow kate, Rose and Amy selected almost every dress they liked, they finished within 30 min, After they told the saleswoman, to pack every dress they selected. The saleswoman was so happy, everything was A country''s most expensive dress, she immediately packed all the dresses they said. When the saleswoman asked for payment Kate went to Rose where Rose was busy with her ck excitement. " Ms. Martin we have to go home, we already selected the dresses now they are asking for payment, can you please tell them that you''re the one who is going to pay for the dresses " this time Kate''s voice was soft like cotton and she made a cute face. " oh, it''s okay, I''m going to pay for their dresses" she looked at the saleswoman, the sells woman know Alina very well, so she happily agreed, Alina once again looked at kate " okay then Miss Kate, see you at the party." Alina was in a happy mood, she didn''t know they robbed her like they robbed a whole bank, Kate looked at the dress Alina was holding in her hand " Ms. Martin I think this dress will suit you very much " kate said and left for there. Rose and Amy carried the shopping bags, They left feeling satisfied, Kate was the one who was over the moon, She robbed that woman and also did so much free shopping for them, she can¡¯t wait to tell these to David, After kate left With Rose and Amy, Alina finally selected some dresses, the saleswoman packed her dresses, Alina gave a card to that saleswoman for the payment, chapter 101 * Mad dog * chapter 101 * Mad dog * Alina gave a card to that saleswoman for the payment, The saleswoman swiped the card, she looked at Alina, ¡®¡¯ Miss you don¡¯t have enough credit limit on this card ¡° the saleswomen looked at Alina and gave the card to her. Alina was stunned, what did she mean by don¡¯t have enough credit"? ¡° try again, ¡° Alina said irritatedly. That woman was a little frightened by her voice tone ¡° okay Miss ¡° She took the card and tried again, but the same answer, ¡° Miss it showing same ¡° that saleswoman said fearfully, ¡° How can this happen? My card has a $50 million limit how can it be? Give me the bill, ¡° Alina asked the saleswoman furiously. The woman handed over the bill to Alina with her shaking hand, Alina opened the bill and she felt lighting stuck to her hard, her whole body was burning as if someone threw on her boiling oil, Alina was so shocked that she forgets to take a breath, Mrs brown was worried seeing her pale face, she shook Alina ¡° what happened is why you look so pale ¡° Alina came back to her senses and screamed angrily ¡° ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡° Mrs brown pressed her hands on her ears tightly, otherwise, she might go deaf from her screams, Alina gripped the bill in her hand and cursed them, ¡°Those damn evil girls, how dare they fool me like this, I¡¯ll kill them ¡° she curses like a mad dog. Mrs. Brown was confused about seeing her behavior, what happened to her, ¡° Alina dear what happened, ¡° she asked lowering her voice. She fears Alina might get mad at her. ¡° Aunty, that damn bitch Kate did everything and your dear daughter joined hands with her. Look what they did ¡° she angrily passed the bill to Mrs. Brown. Mrs. Brown looked at the bill in her hand, seeing the amount she felt weak, her throat went dry, she wanted to drink water, ¡° $50 million, damn they did it on purpose, these damn girls, how many dresses they took, ¡° Alina asked the saleswoman, barely controlling herself not to beat the saleswoman. ¡° 3 but these 3 dresses were our shop''s best dress in the whole A country, only these 3 were, those dresses were our treasure, ¡° he seles woman said with her shaking voice, Alina felt the whole world spinning in front of her, she too 3 dress in only $10 million but they robbed $50 million just like that, But who can she me for showing off, now they robbed her without any mercy, Gritting her teeth Alina gave another card to the saleswoman andpleted the payment, She decided to teach them a lesson if they dare toe to the party, Kate. Rose and Amy went inside a cafe, after they sat there, they looked at each other, They burst intoughter like a madwoman, ¡° hahaha ¡°other people were looking at them, but they were too happy to care for other people¡¯s gaze, ¡° oh my god sister inw, I¡¯m going tough my whole life remembering today, you don¡¯t know how satisfied I¡¯m feeling right now, but sadly I can¡¯t see her face right this moment, she might faint ¡° Rose pped on the table in excitement, ¡° hump, she dares to think about seducing my darling dream, not a chance, not even in her next life, ¡° kate said arrogantly, ¡° Rose today I¡¯m very grateful for your help, ¡° Kate said with a smile, Amy scan Kate¡¯s face ¡° kate I never knew you¡¯re this cunning, you really changed, and of course all the credit goes to my brother inw ¡° Amy teased Kate. ¡° of course my darling, the most intelligent person in this world ¡° kate raised her hand and said proudly, Rose and Amy sighed in defeat, and it seems David also taught her how to torture singles people. ¡° We did our shopping with Alina¡¯s money, actually indirectly robbed her, if S country¡¯s people know this they will bow in front of us and give us awards for being the bravest person in this country, ¡° Rose said with a proud smile, a yful look spread across her face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell my husband about this ¡° kate said with a shy smile. Rose and Amy didn¡¯t know what to say to her at all, words left them, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Okay let¡¯s go ¡° Kate stood up and told them, ¡° where, ¡° Rose and Amy said at the same time, ¡° a surprise gift for my husband ¡° Kate winked her eyes at them and started walking out of the cafe. Rose and Amy followed her behind, At starlight, inside of David¡¯s office, He looked at the picture of Kate and Alina, which was sent by his hidden bodyguard, His heart was beating at horse speed, He never thought kate will meet Alina at the shopping mall, he rubbed his chest which was beating in fear, He called Alex toe inside his office, Alex came, when he saw his Master face turned pale, his angry expression was nowhere to be seen, now a nervous look was on his Master face, ¡° what happened, ¡° Alex asked worriedly, ¡° go to the shopping all right now and bring Kate here right now ¡° David tried to stay calm but his voice betrayed him. Alex understood something might happen and he left immediately, David sat there silently, h can¡¯t go there, otherwise, that woman might feel suspicious about his rtionship with Kate, he told the secret bodyguard if Alina tried to do anything to hate they should go and protect her otherwise stay hidden, He knows Rose can protect her but his heart was feeling uneasy, he needs her here, At the shopping mall, Kate looked around but nothing caught her attention, After a while, she went inside the men¡¯s clothing store, A deep blue shirt caught her attention, David always wore white or ck so she decided to take the shirt for him, Chapter 102 - Please save us...!!! Chapter 102 - Please save us...!!! after she liked a three-piece suit to do so, she almost shopped for everything she wanted for him, Rose and Amy sat on the chair and waited for her to finish, but kate continued; she took at least ten pairs of suits, a shirt, and pants. After she finished, she paid the bill with the ck card; Rose and Amy couldn¡¯t be more speechless; the first payment she made with the card was her husband¡¯s, They robbed someone else for their shopping, but she used the card for her husband; this woman¡¯s public disy of affection was enough to kill someone, Kate looked back at them. " Let¡¯s go ¡° kate handed the shopping bags to Rose and Amy. Rose and Amy wanted to cry helplessly, but they couldn¡¯t ruin their image in front of so many people, They gave up and carried the bags and followed Kate. Kate continued her shopping, but everything she shopped for was for David. His clothes, watch, shoes, ¡° What are you doing sitting on the floor? ¡° Alex looked at Amy and Rose and asked confusedly, Rose looked back, seeing Alex. She looked at him like a cute street puppy, ¡° bro, you came at the right time; please save us, ¡° she said as if he were her savior, Alex looked at the shopping bags. " If you¡¯re so tired, why did you do so much shopping? ¡° he frowned, ¡° bro, we didn¡¯t. She did. ¡° Rose pointed her finger at Kate, busy selecting some ties. Alex was shocked; their Madam did the shopping, He looked at Rose, he knew Rose was a shopping addict, but it seemed like his Madam even overtook her, Alex took the shopping bags from Rose and Amy, He went to kate, ¡°Madam. ¡° Kate only then noticed Alex. ¡°oh why are you here? ¡° she asked in surprise, ¡° Master sent me; he wants to see you right now, ¡° Alex said hurriedly; he knows his Master might be going crazy. ¡° oh, where is he now? ¡° Kate asked, not sure where David was. ¡° Master is at the office, but he told me to take you here,¡° Alex said, Kate wondered what had happened; why he wanted to see her. He didn¡¯t even give her a call; Kate felt worried, ¡° Okay, let''s go ¡° kate paid the bill for the ties. Kate, Rose, and Amy walked in front of Alex while Alex followed them behind. He carried all the bags and boxes; only then did he understand why Rose and Amy looked so tired, Theye to the parking area; he leads them to his car, ¡° what about my car?¡° Rose asked Alex. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; someone will drive your car to the office." He opened the passenger seat door for Kate and Rose and Amy''s back seat. He got into the driver''s seat and drove off the car toward starlight. Rose and Amyy in the back seat, throwing their arms and feet away from tiredness. Kate looked at them. " Hey, what happened to you two? ¡° Rose and Amy felt they should beat her to let her know what happened, but they were too sad they couldn¡¯t; otherwise, David would kill them. ¡° sister-inw, today I vowed to myself, I¡¯ll never in my life go shopping with you, even I have to do shopping, ¡° Rose said, resentment showing on her face. Kate was confused; what had happened to her? She was the one who wanted to go shopping now she looked so sad, ¡° kate, I want to strangle you right now, but I love my own life more; otherwise, forget it ¡° Amy red at Kate. They closed their eyes and refused to talk to her; she used them like dogs. Now she was asking what happened, Alex barely controlled hisughter, Rose always irritated everyone, but now his Madam did that to her, His Madam didn¡¯t even realize what she did, but Rose had already be half-dead. Only his master bore everything about his Madam, and Only his Madam can take everything about his master; they are perfect for each other, made in heaven, Kate stretched her head but still couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened to them. After 20 min, the car stopped in front of a secret way of starlight; behind the building, a private way was to go inside the building; only the four of them could enter from this way. Usually, the door looked like a standard door, but David set four of their palms printed on a secret device on the wall, Alex get off the car and opened the door, After that, he opened the car door for Kate. Amy and Rose get out of the car on their own, Alex leads them inside David¡¯s private elevator; he presses the top floor button, Kate looked around curiously; this was the first time she hade here, The building has 100 floors; Kate was in awe seeing the inside; after 1 minutes, the elevator door opened at the top floor; this floor was only for David; nobody could randomlye to this floor, Alex took Kate in front of David¡¯s office. ¡° Madam goes inside. ¡° Alex gestured his hand and opened the office door for Kate. Kate entered inside, Alex closed the door behind her. Rose looked at Alex¡¯ i want to go inside, ¡° Rose eximed. ¡°You better not; Master is in a bad mood; only Madam can change his mode; if you disturb him now, he might vent his anger on you, ¡° Alex seriously warned Rose, ¡° Okay,¡° Rose understood his meaning, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Alex took Amy and Alina to the lounge; it was like a living room, veryfortable; nobody coulde there so that they could rx there with no disturbance; Amy looked at everything with excitement. She never thought she could see something ever cane here. Everything was dark but very expensive and luxurious. She sat on the sofa, ¡°give us something to eat, ¡° Rose saidzily, lying on the couch, She was morefortable than Amy; she came here many more times three years ago, ¡° Okay, ¡° Alex went inside the kitchen, The top floor was like an apartment, from the living room to the kitchen. Everything was there, Inside David¡¯s office, David opened his eyes and saw his wife was standing in front of the door; she was looking at him with her loving gaze. Chapter 103 I’m Liam’s girlfriend * Chapter 103 I¡¯m Liam¡¯s girlfriend * David opened his eyes and saw his wife was standing in front of the door, she was looking toward him with her loving gaze, David stood up and at Storm speed, he was in front of her, Without giving a second to breathe he pulled her inside his arms, ¡°I missed you ¡° David took a deep breath, her scent calming his anxious heart, Kate hugged his waist ¡° what happened ¡° she know something was not right. She could tell whenever he doesn¡¯t feel well, ¡° just 5 min ¡° he wanted to go higher silently, Kate let him be, she softly pats his back tofort him, David felt his body rxed from her gentle touch, her presence was enough for him. After 5 min David loosened his hold on Kate and checked her body, Seeing his look kate asked ¡° what happened ¡° something was not right. ¡° Did she hurt you? ¡° David asked in a cold voice, ¡° she ¡° kate was confused, who is this she? ¡° Alina Martin ¡° David finally said, Kate was stunned, how he knew about this, ¡° how do you know about this ¡° kate asked, try to read his face. ¡°I have my ways, ¡° David said, ¡° oh ¡° kate understands him very well if he doesn¡¯t want to tell her she won¡¯t force him, she trusts him. ¡°I meet her coincidentally also she can¡¯t hurt me ¡° Kate gave a bright smile, her smile vanished his tension, David carried her in his arms and sat on the sofa, he let her sit on his thighs, ¡° did she said anything to you or asked anything ¡° David know she talked with Alina for a long time. But the hidden bodyguards were very far away from them so they don¡¯t know what Alina was talking with her about, Remembering the earlier action, Kate startedughing while holding his neck. David was happy seeing her smile but also confused, ¡° she thinks I¡¯m Liam¡¯s girlfriend ¡° Kate felt she heard the funniest joke in her life. David frowned, he felt jealous hearing this, What did that crazy woman mean by thinking of his wife as someone else¡¯s girlfriend, Kate stopped when she saw David¡¯s face was dark as coal, he wasn¡¯t as happy as her about that damm woman¡¯s crazy thought, ¡° so, why are you smiling ¡° David was eating vinegar, his heart was also burning from that soreness. ¡° oh I think she is an idiot and fool women, ¡° Kate said with an awkward smile, but his face still looked the same, kate was about to say something when David kissed her. He was biting her like a mad dog like she snatched a bone from his mouth, Kate sighed, her husband bes many things whenever he got angry, but she already used his suddenly changing behavior, Kate knows what to do, she knows how tofort his weak heart in every situation, She licked his lips and kissed gently, only than David stopped biting her like a dog, and kissed her back, They were lost in their world when suddenly someone opened the office door, ¡° oops ¡° Adam chuckled loudly while watching the live kissing show, Kate stopped kissing David distanced her face from his, David hates it the most when someone disturbs his time with his wife, He looked at Adam and gave him a deadly re, Adam had already used his re, he looked at Kate ¡° little sissy which way does the sunrise today ¡° Adam was surprised to see her here, ¡° David let kate from his arms and stood up ¡°e here I¡¯ll show you ¡° David¡¯s words gave Adam a bad feeling. He knows this man will surely vent his anger to him. He runs and closes the door behind him. He went to the living room where Rose Amy and Alex were sitting, now Liam was also sitting there with them, ¡° Rose my dear sister, saved me from your devil brother ¡° Adam run to Rose and stood behind Rose for protection. David came and angrily looked at Adam ¡® why are you hiding theree here I¡¯ll show you in which way the sun raised today ¡° Kate followed David and saw everyone was present there, She held David¡¯s left hand hugged his hand, David stopped ring at Adam and hugged his wife, ¡° bro now I understand why you agreed so easily when I said I want to take your wife shopping ¡° Rose red at David as if he was the one who wronged her. David was a little confused, now what he did wrong to her, ¡° why, ¡° David asked. ¡° your wife is not a human, look at us and looked at your wife, she runs at the whole mall-like machine and used us as the dog to carry her shopping bag ¡° Rose pout her lips andined how Kate wronged her and Amy, Only then kate understood why they were looking at like this, she was feeling embarrassed suddenly, kate hide her face on David¡¯s chest and refused to look at them, David is also surprised they know how energetic Rose bes when ites to shopping but she wasining like this. He thought kate don¡¯t like shopping, it seems he was wrong before he could say anything Amy started ¡° brother inw your wife never liked shopping, but today she picked almost everything she liked, also she didn¡¯t even felt tired ¡° Amy said the truth, David was amazed by their words, finally, his wife knows how to spend money, He was more than happy hearing this, He lowers his face and whispered in her ears ¡° wifey, good job ¡° he was praising his wife. Although David said in a low voice everyone heard him, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Rose was so furious hearing her brother, the husband and wife are too much ¡° brother finally I understood why you love my sister inw so much, you two are so alike, you know what shopping your wife did today and for whom ¡° Rose smirked at her brother, David looked at Rose raising his eyebrows, what did his sister mean by for whom, ¡° for you, ¡° Rose and Amy said at the same time. David felt he heard something wrong, ¡° did you two said for me, ¡° David asked again to be sure if he heard right or not. ¡° yeah for you and only for you, ¡° Rose said, feeling wrong, although they took such expensive gowns, still that was because her sister inw followed Alina, she thought she would do some shopping with that ck card but her sister inw fooled them. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Kate who was hiding her face on David¡¯s chest, David ignored everyone who looked at his shy kitten ¡° where are the bags ¡° he asked gently, He can¡¯t hide the happiness from his voice and eyes, Feeling the happiness on his voice kate raised her head from his chest and looked at his face, A big smile was dancing on his face, Kate suddenly felt confident seeing his eyes, she looked at Alex, David understood, ¡° Alex where the shopping bags, ¡° David asked Alex hurriedly, Alex went to where he left the bags and carried the bags to David, David took the bags from Alex and put them on the sofa behind him, He let go of Kate and opened these bags, Everyone also joined them and stood behind David waiting to see what shopping Kate did for David, ¡° David opened a bag and took out the blue shirt. Seeing the shirt David wanted to cry, he liked the shirt very much, he holds the shirt like a treasure, one by one he opened every bag, Chapter 104 You really underestimated your wife * Chapter 104 You really underestimated your wife * One by one he opened every bag, a big happy smile was ying on his lips, he was like a child who got a big Christmas gift for the first time in his life, Kate and everyone was waiting for him to finish seeing the gifts, In happiness, David opened the dress boxes also, seeing the dress David looked at Rose, he felt a little unhappy, " didn¡¯t you said My wifey didn¡¯t bring you anything ¡° David raised his eyebrows and asked Rose, Rose nced at the dresses and understood why her brother looked so unhappy ¡° do you think your Original content from N?velDrama.Org. wife is so generous to spend $50 million for us ¡° Rose asked with a devilish smile. Kate looked embarrassed as Rose looked at her with a teasing smile, she wanted to share this with David alone but now in front of everyone she felt embarrassed, ¡° don¡¯t tell me you two stolen this, ¡° David asked in surprise. Rose and Amy feel they should beat him, his wife also was with them, but he was using only two of them, in his eyes, they can be a thief but not his wife, Rose red at David ¡° who are using of being a thief, it¡¯s your wife who robbed someone, we didn¡¯t do anything ¡° David, Liam, Adam, Alex looked at Kate, surprisingly, they were waiting for to kate exin to them, Kate wished a hole appeared in front of her eyes, and she could jump in that hole facing their gaze, especially David¡¯s, He was somehow shocked hearing Rose, Kate¡¯s face turned red as a baboon¡¯s bottom, she only sighs and opens her mouth ¡° Alina Martin ¡° Liam, Adam, and Alex felt someone throw a powerful bomb on them, and it blows their mind without leaving any signs, What they just heard, ¡° Sister inw, what did you say? I think we heard something wrong, ¡° Liam asked, Adam and Alex also nodded their heads in four directions, But David¡¯s reaction was totally different from theirs, He let go of the bags and held Kate in his arms, and checked her head to toe, even her hair, After he confirmed that she was physically alright, he red at Rose again ¡° Rose Xiver didn¡¯t I told you already. Avoid Alina, especially when Kate is around you. What if she hurt Kate, do you have any idea what would happen today if she guessed who is Kate ¡° David scolded Rose as if it was her fault they met today? Rose was struck speechless by his words, she doesn¡¯t what to say, How this her fault, also Alina was the one who was mentally harmed by Kate, that woman might get nightmares the whole month from Kate¡¯s poisonous lecture, ¡° bro you really underestimated your wife ¡° Rose crossed her hands over her chest and smirk at David, ¡° what do you mean ¡° David was frustrated by her round and round words. He looked at Kate who was in his embrace, but she was hiding in his arms. He tried to raise her head, but she refused. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything but first all of you sit down otherwise you all might fall from sudden shock,¡± Rose said as if she was going to announce the world¡¯s big news to them. Just as she finished Liam, Adam, and Alex sat down on the sofa without caring about their image, Alex knew his Madam might do something big, if not Rose wouldn¡¯t show such a face, as he sat down without seeing behind his hand brushed Amy¡¯s shoulder, both of them looked at each other, Alex¡¯s cheeks flushed a shade of red, Amy didn¡¯t saw the gaze Alex was giving her, she was busy seeing Rose, Amy already knows, but she was also as curious as them to see how Rose will break the news in front of them, David was thest one who sat on the sofa with Kate, Kate refused to let go and held his shirt tightly, Helpless David let her sit in hisp without caring how jealous the other 5 was, Although they wanted to tease them, the news was more important to them, ¡° say out already otherwise we might die from a heart attack ¡° Adam screamed at Rose. David just sat there hugging Kate''s waist, to him, his wifees first, her being safe was the most important thing to him. ¡° Hmm, hmm ¡° Rose cleared her throat before starting. ¡° Rose Xiver do you know we would beat if you don¡¯t start already ¡° Adam threatened Rose, Rose red at him and started ¡° today as we entered a shop to see dresses, we met two most hateful people in this world, one is Mrs. Brown, already the third party, and another one her student Alina Martin who was trying to be one just like her teacher ¡° when Rose said this Kate was the one who startedughing who was hiding David¡¯s embrace how Rose introduce Mrs brown and Alina Martin, Following her Amy Adam, Alex burst intoughter, Liam and David also felt a little funny healing Rose, Rose herselfughing, ¡° Okay enough, Rose said to them also to herself, ¡° Alina Martin thought sister-inw is Liam¡¯s girlfriend Rose looked at Liam who suddenly looked straight at Rose, Everyone followed Rose¡¯s and looked at Liam, David¡¯s eyes suddenly changed again, he felt he was eating vinegar-like water, mouth to stomach he felt sour, although Kate already said this to him, he can¡¯t help but feel upset again, He tightened his hold on her waist as he was fearing someone might steal her from him, Liam was speechless feeling everyone¡¯s weird gaze but felt a little fear seeing how David¡¯s expression changed from west to east, ¡° Hey what nonsense are you saying ¡° Liam red at Rose who was looking at him indifferently, Liam somehow felt ufortable seeing how indifferent Rose¡¯s eyes were for him. Chapter 105 Fierce as a female tiger * Chapter 105 Fierce as a female tiger * Liam somehow felt ufortable seeing how indifferent Rose¡¯s eyes were, This girl always looked at with love and care in the past but now her eyes were empty, nothing was there, ¡° Alina says this not me, anyways ignore this, nowe back to the track, do you all know how my sister inw replied her, sister inw said, Alina is uneducated and shameless on her face if any of you seen her at that moment you might go crazy from happiness, Alina¡¯s face was like she has eaten shits, I fall on the floor fromughing, Alina might never be insulted by someone so badly ¡° Rose once again sat on the floor and showed them how sheughed on the Mall today, As she finished everyone looked at Kate, widened their eyes in shock, is this the kate they know or some imposter, they know kate was a cute and innocent girl, howe she fought with Alina, that woman Alina, an evilest and heartless woman in this A country, but kate called her uneducated and shameless, they feel admiration, seeing how kate teach Alina a lesson, suddenly they felt they really undersitimed kate, they thought kate was weak girl, David has to protect her all the time, she can¡¯t stand for herself, but it seems they think wrong, this girl knows when to show her ws when she needs them, it¡¯s turned out she¡¯s as fierce as a female tiger, David¡¯s thought was different from theirs, he softly strokes her soft hair, although Kate might no match for Alina, his wife knows how to defend herself when she needs to, That was enough for him, he will protect her from any danger, he just wants when she needs she could stand for her, and today she finally did what she needs, he was proud of her, A sudden relief warmed his heart, He is the king, of course, she needs to learn how to be queen and the queen should know what to do in any situation, and his wife knows that. Kate could feel he was showing he felt proud for her through his silent action, he was happy, and his happiness only mattered to her, she would do anything for his happiness, Who is this Alina Martin, she is nothing but a spoiled bitch who wants her David, but she doesn¡¯t know I kate David xiver will never spare her if she tries this, Kate¡¯s train of thought was broken by David, he called her ¡° Wifey ¡° Kate raised her head a little to look at him, David was smiling gently, ¡° Are you hungry ¡°David¡¯s lips were on kate¡¯s forehead when he asked softly. Kate¡¯s spoil mood be better as he looked at her with his most loving gaze, ¡° mmh, I want to eat seafood ¡° Kate licked her lips, seeing her wet lips. David lost control and he also her wet lips with his warm tongue. ¡° E ¡° other than Liam, everyone screamed in unison, everyone wasughing loudly, ¡° wow bro, you two are bing more and more shameless, ahh our poor eyes ¡° Adam covered his eyes with Kate blushed so hard that she wanted to hide in a hole, ¡° it seems like you have eye surgery for your weak eyes, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll bear the expenses for the surgery ¡° David shot a re at Adam, and everyone else stopped their teasing smile.they was defeated by his re. Amy thinks ¡°I¡¯ll keep this for now, when Kate will be alone without brother inw around her, I¡¯ll teach her ¡° Everyone was busy with Kate and David only Liam was looking at Rose, He doesn¡¯t know why but he feels rose has changed, Although he felt happy to see she matured a lot, her these changes scared him, she shows she was happy but her happiness seems cold like ice, 3 years ago he did something so that she let him go, that incident seems affected her in both ways, good and bad, but he somehow could feel she suffered very much from that incident, Adam suddenly saw Liam staring at Rose without blinking his eyes, he shook his elbow a little, Liam came back to his senses and looked at Adam, ¡° Why are you looking at her ¡° Adam whispered, only he and Liam heard, ¡° nothing ¡° Liam looked at the other side, Adam let it side, for now, he decided he has to speak with Liam, ¡° Okay let¡¯s go for lunch, ¡° David told, he holds Kate¡¯s waist and went toward the elevator and everyone followed him. Alex looked at Amy who was happy like a child, He somehow feels shy seeing Amy today, today¡¯s feeling was totally different to him, He followed her closely, Rose walked with Adam and Liam followed him behind, They went downstairs, in starlight, they have a private restaurant for the important client also for David, he doesn¡¯t like outside¡¯s food, David entered with Kate and they followed him. The private was as luxurious as a seven-star restaurant.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. They sat at a round table, David sat on kate¡¯s right side, Rose sat between David and Adam, she totally ignored Liam, Alex with Amy, The chief came personally to take the order, ¡° Master ¡° he respectfully bowed to David, ¡° My wife want to eat seafood, do you have fresh seafood, ¡° David asked him. ¡° yeah, Master we have, ¡° the chief said in a daze, in shock hearing David, When Master got married, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask David, he just silently looked at Kate, seeing Kate he understood, his Master has very good taste, The other 5 also ced their order and the chief left, ¡° oh ho who was the one who said he wanted to keep secret their marriage, it seems like the whole S country is going to hear this news ¡° Liam teased David. ¡° Are you itching for beating ¡° David raised his eyebrows, Chapter 106 New chemistry * Chapter 106 New chemistry * ¡° Are you itching for beating? ¡° David raised his eyebrows, David knows his employees don¡¯t gossip and he also knows they will never open their mouths outside without his permission. ¡° If you don¡¯t talk too much, do you face a digestive problem, ¡° David said and Liam closed his mouth. Liam knows if he dares to say anything else David will talk nonsense in front of thedies. He doesn¡¯t trust this man, he is too cruel to give him a face in front of 3dies. ¡°I wanted to ask you something, ¡° Kate said softly to David. David, who was ying with her hair, stopped and looked at her with a gentle gaze ¡° what happened ¡° Before Kate could say whatever she was about to ask, Amy cut her words and said ¡° Hey kate yesterday Evan¡¯s mother and his grandmother came to look for you. They were begging to meet, but I was angry so I refused them ¡° Amy said and everyone other than Rose understood why they were looking for Kate, David¡¯s face turned dark in anger, how dare they, these days they tried everything just to meet him, but failed and now that they failed, they were looking for his wife, it seems he has to fix them, ¡° Darling hmm, what you did to Evan and other ¡° kate asked, she knows David knows about them, ¡° wifey I know what I¡¯m doing you don¡¯t have to worry, ¡° David said bruising her hair gently, although he wanted to kill him, he knows the world might suspicious about tier sudden missing, so he has another n for them, but he dyed it because he wants to punish them for their evil intention. Kate listened to him obediently, from the moment she confessed her love for him her trust became an unmoving reality in their rtionship for them, If she tells him to go East he will never go toward West, same for her also, if he says for her to go East she will never go West, David pecked on her lips seeing how sparking and loving her eyes were when she looked at him, ¡° By the way, now that Sister inw knows about Alina we don¡¯t need to hide anything from her. Now tell us are you really going to the Martinpany anniversary¡¯s party, ¡° Adam asked him, David rolled his eyes at Adam, he knows this guy was waiting to know his n, now that he sees Kate know he grabbed this opportunity to know the truth from him, David looked at the little rabbit who was looking at him without blinking her eyes, waiting for him, He was really stuck this time ¡°I have to go there ¡° David said firmly. Kate already expected this answer from him, ¡° but don¡¯t worry Liam and Alex will go with me ¡° David tightly held Kate¡¯s hand and gave her a reassuring smile. Kate just nodded but she had something else in her mind. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She decided to ask Rose about that, Amy just listened to them, but everything went up to her head, she didn¡¯t understand anything, Alex looked at her confused face ¡° the Woman you three met at Mall today is Alina Martin. They are talking about her ¡° Alex whispered near Amy¡¯s ear, as his warm breath touched her ear, her face turned red, Amy blushed which caught kate¡¯s attention, That was the first-time Kate saw Amy blush at someone''s behavior, she rubbed her eyes because she couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes, Amy¡¯s reaction Stunned Alex also, he felt she looked somehow cute with her red face, To tease her, he once again talked near her ear ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detailter ¡° this time he inhaled her mist fragrance, for the first time his heart was jumping inside his chest. Kate was amazed seeing Alex and Amy, suddenly a misbehaving thought came to her head, It seems one new chemistry going bloom here, no two, she looked at Liam who was time to time giving a side nce at Rose, but Rose was ignoring him like air, She started giggling like a child who found something interesting, David looked at her amusingly, he gently pinched her soft and round cheek ¡° what made you so happy ¡° he asked lowering his voice, Kate looked at David ¡°I think some love story is going to start from here ¡° she said with a smirk, David followed her gaze and saw Alex was smiling, Amy was blushing, He was also amazed to see how fast his wife¡¯s eyes were, Suddenly he also wants to tease her, he pinched on her waist tenderly under the table, Kate hissed at the sudden pinch, she looked at David who behaving he was not the one who pinched her, Kate returned his vor, she pinched on his thigh which aroused him more than he expected, He looked at her but kate ignore his gaze, David lowered his head and whispered to her ¡° wifey remember, you set the fire so you should put off the fire ¡° David said the only kate heard, The other 5 were busy discussing the foods, but David was waiting for his feast which he didn¡¯t eat few days long, every day he takes a cold shower after she falls asleep so that she won¡¯t feel disturbed but today was totally different for him, Kate understood what he was saying and what he wanted, she blushed, she knows how her darling is bearing his physical needs these days, she wanted to tell him she already got better, So now that he said this she just silently blushed without saying anything, seeing her face David know his wife¡¯s silent consent. He ignored everyone the whole time, his eyes were only at kate, kate felt if people¡¯s gaze could hole anyone¡¯s body, her body might already receive 100 holes, But thank god it wasn¡¯t possible in real life. Chapter 107 He found a new hobby * Chapter 107 He found a new hobby * In the meantime the lunch served, David patiently peeled the shrimp and carefully feed kate, Another two-women feels kate might save heaven in her past life, now that she is finally the reward in this life, Alex picked the shrimp and peeled, after peeling some he ced it on Amy¡¯s te like a gentleman like he doesn¡¯t have any hidden intention, Amy was stunned when she looked at Alex, seeing how he behaved was too normal for him Amy felt a little disappointed, did he often peel Shrimp for women, if not why he behaves so normal, ¡° Amy why you look so sad, at least someone willing shrimp for you, see me, my brother only willing to peel shrimp for his wife not for his sister ¡° Rose sighed as if she was the most lonely and pitiful woman in the whole S country. ¡° Why do I need a boyfriend or husband? How about I introduce some friends of mine to you, then you don¡¯t have to be lonely ¡° David said with a meaningful nce at Liam. Rose swallowed the shrimp in her mouth with difficulty and red at David. Her brother is so shameless, pushing his own sister toward another man just because sheined. Everyone¡¯s eyes were at Rose, she wanted to hide in a hole, Liam was also looking at her as if he was about to say something but he stopped her because he knows she will directly insult him, just as he did Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 3 years ago, Kate gave a re at David, but David just shrugs his shoulders innocently, as if everything he said was absolutely coincident. Kate felt she needed to push Rose to tell her the whole story, something might happen between them. After the awkward lunch, David took Kate with him to his office and drove everyone away, Everyone was already used by his behavior but Rose wanted to take Kate home with her but who knows her brother almost kicked out of her from the top floor, Rose angrily left, leaving Amy behind, Amy felt a little awkward by Kate and Rose, she came here with them, now one left with her precious darling and another left angrily, She looked around feeling a little lonely, Alex went to her ¡° mm Ms. Amy how about I sent you back to your dorm ¡° Alex took the invitation to ask her first, Liam and Adam smirked at Alex, but decided not to ruin Alex¡¯s n, Amy looked around and finally gave in, Alex took the shopping bag from Amy¡¯s hand and lead the way, leaving Liam and Adam behind, Liam was about to go out when Adam stopped him ¡°I want to talk to you ¡° Adam said seriously, Liam raised his eyebrows ¡° what ¡° ¡° why you were looking at Rose all the time, ¡° Adam asked, some anger could be heard from his voice tone, ¡° what are you talking about ¡° Liam immediately denied. ¡° Liam we¡¯re bro from the moment we were 5, I know you better than anyone. Earlier, the way you were looking at Rose was quite different from the past ¡° Adam scanned Liam¡¯s face like a detective, he knows he can¡¯t hide from Adam. Adam might be behaving like a child sometimes but when he got serious nobody could beat his seriousness. ¡°I was looking at it because I feel she totally changed, ¡° Liam told the truth. Adam got angrier ¡° even she changed that¡¯s nothing to with you Liam, also that¡¯s good now that she finally moved on from the past ¡° Adam know what Liam was trying to figure it out but it¡¯s toote, ¡° but ¡° Liam was about to say something, but Adam stopped him ¡° don¡¯t forget who was the one forced her so don¡¯t try anything new, Although Rose is not David¡¯s sister she is nothing less than Nina to David also to me, this girl already suffered a lot from her childhood than you hurt her so much, you might don¡¯t know her truly but I know, seeing her so unaffected by your presence I also surprised quite but that¡¯s also good for her, I love Rose as my younger sister as much I Love Nina, so as your brother I advise you please don¡¯t repeat the past mistakes, ¡° Adam said seriously and left Liam without looking back, Liam sighed scarcely, it seems he really over-steeped out of his line, he decided not to be curious about Rose¡¯s matter anymore, otherwise, he might hurt her again. But he didn¡¯t know destiny and luck never run the way we want, they have their own way to decide our life, we don¡¯t. At the same time inside David¡¯s office, David went inside his resting room behind his office, It was like a bedroom, a king-size bed, a closet, a small fridge, arge ck sofa, on the left side a bathroom everything David needs already ced there, The shopping bags were already ced there, David sat on the sofa, ced kate on his thighs, His face was on kate¡¯s neck, his warm breath was like a habit to kate, she was already used to his smell, ¡° Wifey, I going to throw away all my clothes and shoes I have, ¡° David said like a spoiled child who found something amazing. Kate was taken aback by his sudden announcement, she raised her head and looked at him, ¡° what happened ¡° she was confused, now what these precious clothes and shoes did to anger her majesty. ¡° from now on I¡¯ll wear everything brought by you so I don¡¯t need these things anymore, ¡° David said in a hoarse voice. Kate blinked as her heart race at horse¡¯s speed, ¡° Yeah, howe I didn¡¯t get this idea before, my bad, but now that you have decided to shop for me, from now on you will only shop for me, only me, not even our future babies ¡° David¡¯s long fingers brushed her long soft dissolved hair. Kate sighed in defeat, Kate understood his words, and now it seems like her possessive darling found a new hobby. Chapter 108 Beautiful music to me * Chapter 108 Beautiful music to me * [WARNING::: This chapter is inappropriate for my younger readers! So please read it at your own risk ] Kate understood his words, and now it seems like her possessive darling found a new hobby. ¡° Okay ¡° She doesn¡¯t want to anger her jealous husband, so she gave in. Kate also felt the same as Rose, her children going to get a jealous king''s father, even before she got pregnant she felt should pray for her children¡¯s luck. David took the chance when she was busy with her thoughts, and he slipped his hand under her dress, When his cold palm touched her bare skin Kate came back to her senses, Her body shivered from a familiar touch, Kate looked at David, David looked back at her, his eyes were like a hungry who didn¡¯t eat for years, finally could eat the meat he had been waiting for years, Kate¡¯s throat felt dry at his deep stare, David was waiting for her signal, but his hand was still roaming inside her dress, Kate twisted her lips ¡° this man is too cunning, still touching me but waiting for my consent ¡° But she also wants him, she was not like those who don¡¯t know what they want, he is her husband, making love with him also her most precious desire, Kate kissed David, he understood her answer, one hand was holding her soft waist so support her soft body, his left hand went back and held her head to increase the kiss, Kate hugged his neck, David¡¯s hand went up to her dress where he finally his apples, but be frustrated by ayer of the clothes that hiding his precious apples from him, David tore apart her dress, Kate was speechless, ¡° can¡¯t you just remove this? Why do you have to tear my dresses all the time? ``Kateined, feeling sad for her dress. David looked at her swollen lips which she pouted cutely, he smiled, to him, it looked cute, ¡° wifey your husband can afford a thousand dresses for you every day so don¡¯t sulk for a dress, ¡° David said in his gentle tone, he bruised his face on her neck, Kate felt he is getting more and more shameless day by day, David removed her strapless bra in one tug, His eyes zoomed in on her breasts, He loves her breast too much, David looked at her breast as if he was trying to memorize her breasts very perfectly because he already can see day by day her body was changing, as her husband and her only man he still remember the first time he saw her breast, she was a girl, and her body was totally different from now, his touch changing her body, Leaning forward, he takes her right breast into his mouth, this feeling was heaven to him, Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Ahhhh---- ¡° feeling his warm mouth sucking her breast Kate moaned loudly, it was quite sudden for her, she remembers they were in his office not home, Kate covered her mouth with a hand of her, David lifted his head to look at her, seeing she was covering her mouth to suppress her moaning sound David was quite unhappy, He holds her hand and removes it from her mouth, he once again puts her hands on his neck ¡° darling don¡¯t, nobody will hear you here other than me, I want to hear you. Your moan is world most beautiful music to me, so don''t stop yourself ¡° David¡¯s eyes were at her half-open mouth, her quick breath was His words were enough for her to the fire inside her body, Suddenly David stood up from the sofa, kate hold into his neck more tightly, David had one hand attached to her waist and another one holding her bottom to support her body, David carried her back to his office from the restroom, Kate confusedly looked at him, but David didn¡¯t give any answer and carried her to his desk, Holding her with one hand he cleared off everything from his desk table and ced her on the table, Kate was feeling shy, she was half-naked and sitting on his office desk, David pulled the chair and sat on the chair, He stares at her with his deep eyes, Kate felt she wanted to hide from his gaze, Kate covered her naked breast with her hands but David pulled them back ¡° No I want to see you, do you know every day whening to the office and work sitting here, what I want to do here the most? I dreamed to see you here like this ¡° David leaned toward Kate and said with a satisfied smile, he always wanted to make love with her here one day, now finally his other dream fulfilled, Kate¡¯s face turned red like red chilly, red and spicy hot, ¡° How dirty is his mind, how can he say this? ¡° Kate scolded David in her mind, but as a woman, she feels proud, even though she was not with him, he always thinks about her, only her. David hugged her waist and pulled her near his body, he sealed her lips with him, their tongues y with each other, He let go of her mouth, David¡¯s kisses trail from her lips to her neck, shoulder and making ways back to her breast once again ¡° dar~~~ Da ¡° she moaned the pleasure his mouth was giving her, her mind was confused about what to call him anymore, He gently bit her nipple and Kate leaned her head backwards to give him more ess, This time she really didn¡¯t try to lower her voice, she moaned loudly, the office walls were whirring from her moaning sounds, David slid his hand between their body, his hand made its way down her honeypot, He pulled apart her thighs, he ced his palm on her honeypot, lightly brushed his palm there, Kate gritted her teeth, her toes curled, Chapter 109 He crushed her heart under his feet * Chapter 109 He crushed her heart under his feet * [WARNING::: This chapter is inappropriate for my younger readers! So please read it at your own risk ] her toes curled in the pleasure his evil mouth was giving her, also from his touch, cing his thumb on her little nub and his two fingers part traced the outer part of her honeypot. ¡° Mmmmm---~ ¡° Kate¡¯s nails dugs on his shoulder, she tightly held him for support, David wanted to tease her but seeing her facial expression and the wetness he was feeling on his fingers, his mind sted like firecrackers, David removed her panties and he slipped a finger inside her, Kate shuddered at his touch and gasped for breath, she moaned and pushed her to his finger to get more, David groaned, David stood up from the chair and stood between her thighs, he removed his shirt and pants without dying a second, David could feel she was wet and ready for him, David removed his finger and put his hard beast in front of her entrance, he rubbed his beast against her entrance, ¡° D ~~~ Da ~~~ David, please ¡° Kate begged to him, David knew what she was asking so desperately, he was about to dy but his name from her mouth was enough for to lose his senses, David kissed her lips ¡° wifey I¡¯m going in, ¡° David said with his trembling voice, Kate just nodded her head, David hugged her and brought her near his beast, David massaged her breast, and with one thrust he was deep inside her. ¡° Ahhh~~~~ ¡° Kate hung opened her mouth as much as she could to take a breath, he was too big to adjust in one move, she groaned in pain and a drop of tears came out from her eyes, But she bore the pain for him, David stopped once he was inside her and whipped her tears with his tongue, ¡° Are you okay? ¡° David asked gritting his teeth, Kate soon put a reassuring smile on her face, David¡¯s body rx, her wet and tight cave David¡¯s mind went crazy, he slowly pulled out but not the all, and thrust back, ¡° MMm, mmmm, ¡° Kae moaned in pain and pleasure, David started moving and out slowly but after a while, he quickened his thrust, ¡° wifey ¡° David groaned with pleasure, Kate tightly hugged his neck as if she can¡¯t get him enough, The office desk was also dancing with their bodies and making a weird sound, and the sounds were running in the whole office, Kate lifted her hips and moved with him, it was a unique bond between them, Feeling her body was moving with him, David thrust more deeply and roughly, making her unable to moan quietly, The more he thrust roughly the louder she screamed, Suddenly David picked her up from the table and he sat upon the swivel chair with her on hisp, now Kate was sitting on hisp still connecting, ¡° hold tightly, ¡° he told her, holding on to his neck tightly. David put his hands on her waist and started thrusting inside her, ¡° wifey let¡¯s make two babies in one go ¡° David whispered in Kate¡¯s ear, Kateughed, but her smile was more like a moan, David continued his sweet torture, everywhere, chair to the sofa, sofa to bed, until kat¡¯s body went limp and couldn''t bear his torture anymore, In the end, he cleaned the desk and the chair from their intense lovemaking, He did not like the idea that someone else would clean these if anyone dared to see their lovemaking mark, Kate was sleeping in the resting room behind his office, after he cleaned the office he took a shower. At the same time, Front of college hostel Alex get off the car and opened the passenger door for Amy, Amy get off the car and about to go inside the hostel gate Alex held her hand to stop her, Amy jumped in surprise, she looked back at Alex, Alex¡¯s face flushed red, He let her hand, he felt a little embarrassed, earlier without thinking too much he did that, now he felt awkward, ¡° hm, Mr wood do you want to say something, ¡° Amy asked, feeling a little shy. ¡° Actually, nothing, ¡° Alex said, lowering his head. He was about to ask her if she had free time tomorrow but stopped himself. He felt it was too sudden. Amy was speechless, is this man¡¯s brain doesn¡¯t work properly, ¡° okay if nothing else I¡¯m going in, ¡° Amy said hurriedly and walked in, Alex stood in his spot, After she left Alex feels a little disappointed, but told himself to hold, although he felt a little different today toward her, she somehow today different from other pretentious girls, but he can¡¯t figure it out what his feelings toward her, until then he decided to stay low, Amy went straight to her hostel room and closed the door behind her with a bang, Today he was staring at her all the time, she did feel it, and now he suddenly held her hand, Amy felt a Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. little uneasy. But now she decided to brush off the uneasy feeling, she didn¡¯t know that feeling is something we can¡¯t ignore. Rose went back to the south Mansion after she came back from David¡¯s office, She went straight inside her room and closed the door behind her, ¡° Ahhhhh ¡° Rose screamed in frustration, she finally let out the anger and hatred she was holding inside her, Today once again the wound of her heart ripped open by that man, how dare he looks at her as if he cares for her, also she was a little angry because of her brother''s behavior, he knows what that man did to her, she decided to talk to her brother, and warn him not to talk about that matter again, Liam was totally unaware of how much that incident affected her heart, how much she hated him, if anyone hurt someone¡¯s heart, they might forget with time the pain but he crushed her heart under his feet which she never can forget. Chapter 110 Nora Xivers son * Chapter 110 Nora Xiver''s son * He crushed her heart under his feet which she never can forget. Rose crawled on the bed andid down on her stomach, burnishing her face on the soft pillow, finally, letting go of the tears she was hiding from when she saw Liam, She thought she was ready to face him but it seemed like it was her stubbornness, she wanted to p All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. herself for being so weak, ¡° Rose how can you be so stupid, he was a heartless man, he still is, don¡¯t choose the something like, only you will get hurt ¡° Rose murmured to herself and strongly reminded herself not to be a fool. At starlight office building, Inside at David¡¯s office, He was checking some documents when Secretary Liza came and knocked on his office door, ¡°e in ¡° David answered from inside, Secretary Liza entered inside, ¡° boss Mr Martines to the office, he wants to meet you, ¡° secretary Liza said with her shaking voice, She knows this is not good news, David¡¯s face turned dark, he looked toward the restroom door where Kate was sleeping, ¡° Tell him, I¡¯m busy right now, ¡° David said coldly. ¡° boss I already said this, but he said you might regret it if you don¡¯t see him now ¡° secretary Liza was pinching herself and cursing Alex who still didn¡¯te back yet if he was she wouldn¡¯t have to face her boss¡¯s anger, David¡¯s anger raised to the sky, how dare of that old man, he tried to ckmail him, David thought ¡° Kate won¡¯t wake up that soon ¡° ¡° okay let him enter but check him properly before hees inside ¡° David wants to let that old man know that starlight is his area, so he could do anything he wants. ¡° okay ¡° Secretary Liza bowed once again and left his office after Liza left David stood up and went to the room where Kate was sleeping, He went to her, Kate was lightly snoring, David frowned, he immediately covered her once again with the nket, because he knows Kate snores when she feels cold, He fixed the room temperature, David kissed on her forehead and left the room, He wanted to see her calm his mind otherwise he might st Mr Martin, so he sat on his swivel chair once again and waited for the uninvited guest, On the first floor of the starlight building, In the office lounge, Mr Martin was sitting on the sofa, When secretary Liza arrived, she went to Mr Martin and his butler gorge, ¡°Mr Martin Boss will see you but you havee with me for the checking ¡° secretary Liza said, but with an arrogant tone, all the starlight employees know Martin family means trouble, and their CEO doesn¡¯t like them, Mr Martin¡¯s face turned dark hearing her, that means David wanted to insult them, but today he came with a motive, he can¡¯t go back without meeting them, ¡° Hey what do you mean by checking, do we look at some terrorist to you, who the hell are you? Do you know what Martin''s family can do to you, ¡° Butler gorge said angrily? Another employee who was there frowned unhappily, Secretary Liza gave a mocking smile ¡° Mr, this is starlight, not your Malinapany, we¡¯re starlight¡¯s employs so of course, we will do anything our CEO order us, so you better behave otherwise our CEO might throw away from ourpany ¡° she said arrogantly, The other was happy after listening to her answer, but Mr Martin wasn¡¯t, but he stayed silent, Butler George wanted to say something when Mr Martin red at him, so fell silent, ¡° Okay let¡¯s go ¡°Mr Martin stood up with his stick and followed the secretary Liza. Secretary Liza took them to the checking area and told the security team to check them properly, After checking, she took them to the top floor, and knocked at David¡¯s office door, ¡°e in ¡° David called out from inside, Secretary Liza opened the office door and entered inside, they followed her, David nodded his head toward secretary Liza, she bowed and left the office, leaving them alone, David still sat on his swivel chair without moving, Mr Martin sat in front of David and the butler stood beside him, David looked at Mr Martin, but other than anger and hate nothing was in his face, Mr Martin can tell David was not happy, ¡°Mr Martin I don¡¯t think we have any business here right then why are you here, ¡° David said ring at him coldly, Mr Martin sighed ¡°I¡¯m here with a humble request ¡° David sneered, ¡° humble request my foot, he is here with some evil intention ¡° ¡° And what is your that humble request, ¡° David said, he waits for his so-called humble request. ¡° Someone wants to meet you,¡± Mr Martin said with a smile, but a fake one, David thought he was here to ckmail him but this is unexpected, ¡° who ¡° David was unsure, he knows the whole Martin family more tricky than anyone could ever imagine, ¡° someone rted your mother Nora, ¡°Mr Martin said. ¡° what who ¡° David¡¯s mind was in the mess just as he heard that? ¡° yeah ¡°Mr Martin nodded his head. ¡° who ¡° David don¡¯t know what he was feeling at that moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but he keeps hidden his identity, just he said he wants to meet Nora Xiver¡¯s son, ¡°Mr Martin said. David froze, who, this one word running inside his head, his mother Nora Xiver never mentioned her family to him, because she felt guilty toward them, she once said she hurt them so badly just for his useless father, So suddenly hearing this he started to feel uneasy, ¡° Okay, I want to meet him. ¡° David knows he can¡¯t let go of this chance even if it was their tricks, this matter rted to his mother. Chapter 111 They deserve this * Chapter 111 They deserve this * ¡° Okay but you have toe to ourpany anniversary¡¯s party, ¡° Mr. Martin said cunningly. David twisted his mouth, now he finally let out his reason foring here, ¡° Mr. Martin for one second I really fell for your tricks ¡° David¡¯s voice tone was full of mockery. ¡°I¡¯m not, yeah I want you at my party, but whatever I said absolutely true, a few days ago a man contacted me he said he wants to meet you but he doesn¡¯t where are your mom and you so sought help from me, so I decided why not help him when he also helping me, if you don¡¯t agree then it¡¯s okay without me nobody knows your mother real origin so it¡¯s totally up to you ¡° saying this he raised his hand and Gorge handed him a ck pan, He pressed the button and a voice recording started ¡° Mr. Martin I want your help to find Nora Xiver and her son. I searched for her everywhere but I can¡¯t find her, the police also failed. One of my friends said, "You can help me so please ¡° Once again my voice changed and this time it was Mr. Martin. ¡° okay please send me the information, I¡¯ll help you ¡° The recording ended there, ¡° after he sent me the information, I was shocked because it was your mother''s picture, but her name was different. That means your mother changed her maiden name after she escaped with your father, that¡¯s why they can¡¯t find her, but I thought she was someone, so I investigated her and confirmed that he was really searching for your mother ¡° He yed the recording pen again ¡° Mr. Martin you really find her ¡° ¡° Yeah, but can you tell who is she to you, ¡° Mr. Martin asked him. ¡° she is my only daughter ¡° that man''s voice was shaking and I could tell he was crying miserably. The recording ended there, David, who was silently listening to the whole conversation stayed silent, He doesn¡¯t know how to react, what game god was ying with him, it seems like he is really his grandpa, but he searching for his mother, who already left this world long ago, but it seems like he was searching for his mother for a long time too, He was feeling troubled, one is his mother''s family and the other side his family, it might be his unlock that Mr. Martin was holding this secret and he knows this old man will never give him the real information until he epts his condition, ¡° Okay I¡¯ll think about it, but if you dare to deceive me you know what I¡¯ll do, ¡° David said abruptly. Mr. Martin was satisfied with his answer, he stood up ¡°I know and this is thest time I¡¯m asking something from you ¡° Mr. Martin left the pen on the desk table and left after saying this, After they left David leaned backward at his chair and closed his eyes, his head aching, he was ready to go to the party but now a headache came suddenly, ¡° patter, patter ¡°footsteps could hear behind him, and he looked back, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Kate was standing there wearing his shirt, his breath hissed, but the tense atmosphere also was there, her face was showing an embarrassing feeling, David sighed and raised his hands toward her, Kate understood and ran to him, David picked her up and let her sit on hisp ¡° how long ¡°David asked knowingly, Kate put on a guilty smile ¡° when he was ying the recording ¡° she said lowing her head, ¡° Okay, ¡° David said only one word, ¡° okay? Kate was surprised seeing he was okay with that, ¡° Yeah I¡¯ll never hide anything from you so it¡¯s okay ¡° David¡¯s words touched kate¡¯s heart seeing how her darling respect their marriage, ¡° Yeah, this old man thought I¡¯ll not go to their party so he came totally prepared, he might saying the truth because he really left the recording pen, he knows I¡¯ll not believe his words until he has proof ¡° David rubbed his forehead with one hand, his head was aching because he knows another problem wasing, as far he knows the Martin they will try to use this opportunity to force him. Kate saw his pained expression and felt hurt, she raised her hand and rubbed his forehead with her soft hand, David¡¯s face turned soft, he just hugged her, ¡° okay I know this is very important for you, just go and meet you, grandpa, they are too much, how dare they, if try to do something or ckmail you with this matter just do everything you want to do, and teach a lesson so that they will never try this again, I trust you, I¡¯ll stay beside you no matter what happens, even you want to kill that evil woman for what they did to you I¡¯ll wipe the blood from your hand without asking why you do that, they deserve this, how dare they try to harm my husband and my sister inw, you should do that when they did such heinous thing with Nina, ¡° Kate said firmly, her face turned red from anger, The Martins are really disgusting, the name of the love they forced on her husband and harmed her sister inw and now they are once again pressing his weak point, even these Waston''s were better than the evil Martins, David was stunned, he never thought one day kate will say something like this, but his heart melted like ice cream, his wife knew him the best, in this, his wife only understood his heart, David smiled ¡° if really a day reallyes like this, I will ¡° he knows Martin will take help from her mother¡¯s family if that man is really his grandpa. In the evening David and went back to their home, just as they entered the living room they saw an angry Rose was waiting for them, * Don’t waste your heart * * Don¡¯t waste your heart * As Rose saw David her anger burst like a bomb, ¡° Hey David Xiver are you really my brother, how can you sell out your own sister like this in front of everyone ¡° Rose stood up and pointed her finger at David who was carrying his wife in his arms, He ignored her allegation and went inside the living room, he put her down on the sofa, He sat in front of Kate on one knee and put off Kate¡¯s shoes after standing up and went to the shoe rack, leaving the outside shoes on the rack he took a pair of pink slippers. He put on the slippers on Kate''s feet, then he looked at Rose. He touched his chin ¡° now tell me how I sold you out ¡° Kate was also curious about Rose so she was just watching them silently, ¡° at lunch, you said these words without knowing?don¡¯t you know that I hate that subject the most, yet you still said these words ¡° Rose¡¯s expression darkened, ¡° that¡¯s why you should ept reality. Rose, I know you better than you know yourself, you didn¡¯t move on yet, either you move on or do what your heart wants, don¡¯t hang on to the past. Only you will get hurt, and as your brother, I want your happiness ¡° David¡¯s eyes were showing an emotion which only a brother could feel for his sister, no matter what he wants well for Rose. Rose was silent hearing her brother, a brother who doesn¡¯t have any blood rtionship with her yet he became her only family, a brother who never ignores her happiness, a brother who is a thousand times better than her own mother, Tears started falling from her eyes, soon she started sobbing lowering her head, David could feel her unhappiness, he hugged Rose and softly patted her head ¡° don¡¯t cry, kate, you, Nina is most important in my life, I want every happiness for you all, I know you¡¯re more strong than them, but I don¡¯t need you to be strong for other people, just be yourself, even Liam is my friend, I never supported his decision, but that was his own choice and My David Xiver¡¯s sister is not someone easily can get so don¡¯t waste your heart, someone who doesn¡¯t care for you, only who will love and treat my sisters like a princess is worth of them otherwise not ¡° Kate also started sobbing seeing them get so emotional, she never got parents or sister brother love, so seeing them she got emotional, Rose and Nina are so lucky that they got a brother like David, Without knowing Kate started crying loudly, David let go of Rose and both of them looked back, Rose and David were stunned, Rose started to smile seeing her sister inw, But David was unhappy, he went to Kate and wiped her tears gently, ¡° Stop crying, ¡° he said unhappily, he really can¡¯t bear her tears but his care. She cried even more. ¡° Why are you crying, don¡¯t cry, my heartache to see your tears, ¡° David pouted at Kate. Rose also felt helpless seeing Kate like this, in the end, both of them had to coxed Kate, At Night David and kate was making love wildly when David got a call, He ignored that call, after their lovemaking David took Kate to the bathroom and gave her a quick shower, After heid her on the bed and checked the phone, it was one of his men, He got up from the bed and left the room and went to the balcony, David closed the door behind him, ¡° Master the recording was real, but we can¡¯t find anything else ¡° that man report David, ¡° okay try to find out from Mr. Martin phone call, ¡° David said, ¡° Master we already did but we didn¡¯t find anything, he has hidden the information very well, ¡° that man said sadly. David frowned, he really underestimated Mr. Martin, that man was an army general, of course, he knows how to hide something better than any other person, This man Zack Martin used his military power to hide his granddaughter''s crime, just because of this point David can¡¯t touch that evil woman yet, it seems like he has to change his strategy, he has to destroy Zack Martin first, than Alina Martin won¡¯t have anyone who can save her, ¡° stop looking for that man, found where his mother and his son were before the party¡° David finally took the path he never wanted to take. He always believed if anyone does anything wrong, that All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. person''s family shouldn¡¯t suffer no matter what, but that bastard hid very well, and now only this is the way he has to stop Zack Martin. ¡° Are you sure Master ¡° that man was shocked, he never thought his master would say this? At first, when that man ran away they suggested this but Master rejected? ¡° Yeah, I¡¯m sure just make sure they are safe and don¡¯t hurt them ¡° he knows he was being selfish, but for his family, he has to do this. ¡° okay ¡° David hung up the call, he was really feeling bad, David looked back and saw Kate was standing behind him, David opened the door and stood before Kate, ¡°I really don¡¯t hurt anyone but I don¡¯t have another way without this ¡° helplessness could be heard from his voice tone, Kate raised her and hugged him ¡° don¡¯t feel bad, it was that person¡¯s fault to put his family in danger, sometimes we need to take responsibility for the wrong thing we did ¡° Kateforted David, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, ¡° Kate said, David picked up and went to the bed, he didn¡¯t let her, just hugged and went to sleep peacefully, no matter what happens with Kate he doesn¡¯t fear, everything feels peaceful, this girl is his whole world * Remove his memory * * Remove his memory * The next day David went where he kept Evan and the others, Evan was seriously ill because of his wound infection, also without any food they became like beggars, Seeing David the Watsons fall on his feet and begged ¡° Mr. Xiver we was wrong please forgive us, we¡¯ll Original content from N?velDrama.Org. leave the S country and nevere here please forgive us ¡° three of them begged, these days without any food they went mad, no one can be alive without any food for so many days. they will die from hunger. ¡° okay as you wish, throw them on some ind ¡° David ordered one of his men, Wastons was shocked, hearing David, they gasped in shock, ¡° No no I don''t want to please, just let us go ¡° Rechal Waston and sherry Waston begged pitifully, but David stayed unmoved, it was their luck that he was letting them go without any physical harm. The bodyguard dragged them ruthlessly without listening to their plead, Only the smith¡¯s and the doctor left, David looked at Mr. Smith hugging his son in fear David might do something to his son, ¡° Mr. Smith now tell me, what do you want me to do to your son for the deed he tried to do ¡° David sat on a chair in front of Mr. Smith, crossing his legs, Mr. Smith looked at pleadingly ¡° please let my son go, I¡¯ll send you far away from here, he will never ¡° ha, ha, ha, ha,¡± David startedughing like a mad man. ¡° Mr. Smith, your son is your life, then what about me, Kate, is my life. She is the reason why I take a breath, without her I can¡¯t live a second. Why you and your son didn¡¯t think when you two tried to snatch her away from me ¡° David tone suddenly became icy tone, Mr smith shivered in fear, David¡¯s eyes were red, his forehead¡¯s vein could see from anger, Evan fisted his hand, no he didn¡¯t feel regrets what he did, but because of him his father bear everything, that¡¯s what he regrets, ¡° Okay now I¡¯ll give 2 option, one I¡¯ll send where nobody could find him, second remove his memory and you whole family leave this S country ¡° David raised in front of Mr. Smith, David want to remove Kate''s memory from his life. Mr. Smith and Evan were so shocked that they felt their breath stuck in their throats, Seeing how ruthless this man was, ¡° No I¡¯ll never remove my memory ¡° Evan screamed, he can do anything but she can¡¯t remove his memory. If they remove his memory he will forget kate, no he can¡¯t, David smirked evilly ¡° Mr. Smith I don¡¯t think your son wants to live anymore, ¡° David asked Evan¡¯s father, Mr. Smith knows why David wants to remove Evan¡¯s memory, ¡° Okay if you let go then I agree with your condition ¡° Mr. Smith agreed, to him his son¡¯s life was more important. ¡° Dad ¡° Evan cried out, ¡° Good choice ¡° David raised his hand and signaled to one of his men, The man brought Dr. Cooper and his assistant, ¡° Hello Mr. Cooper, I have an important job for you, you have to remove his memory permanently, without any possibility that his memory wille back in this life ¡° David pointed his finger toward Evan. ¡° okay Mr. Xiver don¡¯t worry, ¡° Dr. Cooper said fearfully, the disapproving look on Evan''s face as he was about to protest but Mr smith stopped him, ¡° Son, I never asked anything from you, please don¡¯t reject this, for you, for our family, you know your mother and your grandma are waiting for us, for them please do what Mr. Xiver wants, ¡° Mr. Smith pleaded to his son. Evan has never seen his father like this ¡° okay dad ¡° Evan said with so much difficulty, today he gave up the love of his life for his family. He closed his eyes, a girl¡¯s beautiful face shed before his eyes. This was thest time he could see her in his memory, he knew very clearly, After the bodyguard took Evan inside the bedroom and Mr cooper gave him an injection, he slowly fell unconscious, after an hour Mr cooper came out of that bedroom, ¡° it¡¯s done, ¡° Mr. Cooper said, David finally stood up ¡° Mr smith today I gave thest chance to your son. You better remember this. If you try anything tricky, I don¡¯t mind killing your whole family¡± giving warning that he left that ce. The bodyguard sent Mr cooper to an unknown ce and Mr smith and Evan to their mansion, They left them in front of the smith¡¯s Mansion, Mr. Smith took the unconscious Evan inside the mansion with the security help, When Evan''s mother and grandmother saw them they started to cry, ¡° oh my god, honey my son ¡° she hugged her unconscious son. ¡° What happened to him, ¡° Old Mrs. Smith asked her son, Mr. Smith said everything that Evan and he did and after what happened when David found out, ¡° you bastard ¡° Old Mrs. Smith pped her son, ¡° see mom I told you ¡° Mrs smith was feeling angry. ¡° bastard because of you my grandson dared to do something like this now everything is gone, my grandson¡¯s life ruined ourpany ruined, nothing left, the whole smith family ruined ¡° Old Mrs. Smith started crying also," Mr. Smith was shocked when he heard about thepany matter, ¡° thud ¡° he fell on his knees, Everything he creates with his hard work ruined because of his one mistake, After that within one day the smith family left the S country, nobody doesn¡¯t know where they had gone, and why, The next day was the Martinpany¡¯s 30th anniversary, David¡¯s hidden bodyguards finally found that man¡¯s mother and his son, He feels a little mind of peace, finally, he has something that will help him to get the big fish he is nning to catch. * For my grandson * * For my grandson * He feels a little mind of peace, finally, he has something that will help him to get the big fish he is nning to catch. in Starlight, on the ground floor, David, Liam, and Alex were standing in front of that man¡¯s mother and son, ¡° Mrs will I think you better tell me the truth because I don¡¯t wanna harm your or your grandson, so tell me where is your son, did he contacted you, ¡° David asked patiently, he really don¡¯t want to scare them, Mrs. Will was hugging her grandson, the boy in her arms was looking at David with his innocent eyes, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. he might thinking why he was here or why they forcefully took them here, but in the shrinks, he was silent, ¡° Mr. Xiver I know you mean no harm to us, but please don¡¯t force me because I can¡¯t tell what you want to know, I¡¯m helpless in this matter¡° Mrs will answered firmly, David frowned, he felt unhappy, he was trying to be polite but now, ¡° Mrs will I know he is your son but doesn¡¯t forget he helped the Martins to ruin my sister¡¯s life, now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re helpless, are you kidding with me right now¡± David started feeling frustrated. But Mrs. stayed silent, David know she will speak like him, so he hinted to Alex, Alex go forward and try to snatch the child from Mrs. Will, Mrs will this time stayed silent and screamed in fear,¡± please don¡¯t, he is innocent ¡° she begged David, but this time she was crying. ¡° hah, Mrs will, you¡¯re changing your color in airspeed, you¡¯re saying this child is innocent, wasn¡¯t my sister also innocent, but just because he is your grandson he is innocent, but my sister also innocent, at least your grandson is unlucky because your son is a criminal, but my sister she didn¡¯t even anything about this cruel world, I David Xiver never harmed any innocent person so why my sister deserved that, do you know when my sister first woke up her first thought was kill herself and she did, she killed herself now you¡¯re telling I should forgive your grandson, no I¡¯ll not, if you don¡¯t tell me where is your son, your grandson have to bear all the sin¡¯s punishment your son did, now decision up to you, ¡° David told everything that he wanted to say, the whole room was dead silent, Mrs will was stunned, when David said his sister is dead, her son never told her that, she gripped the chair¡¯s arms she was sitting in, yeah her son did something unforgivable, she never expected to save his son he killed someone indirectly, ¡° son, son, son, what you did ¡° She started crying, her heartaches, her family is a middle-ss family, she never wanted anything other than her family¡¯s happiness, But now because of their own selfish reason, they killed someone, David and other was shocked, they never expected she didn¡¯t know about this, they thought she knew all the matter because she didn¡¯t deny when they asked her about Martins, David waited for her decision, ¡° my son did that for my grandson ¡° Mrs will said, lifting her head as she looked at David. Seeing the willful look on david¡¯s eyes she continued ¡° my son was an army officer, suddenly something happened and they used him and punished him for 6 months after he came out he was jobless, my daughter inw was pregnant with my grandsons, she was pregnant with twins, although my son was jobless our family was livingfortably, suddenly my daughter inw was injured by a car ident, she was just 8 months pregnant, she died while giving birth, i lost a grandchild with her, because my other grandson also injured by that incident he needs urgent surgery, we didn¡¯t had any money, my son almost went mad, he lost his wife and a son, now his other son will die if he doesn¡¯t get the surgery, then Ms. Martin appeared, we don¡¯t know how but she offered the help we need at that moment, after the surgery she called my son and said he needs to do something, he thought she was going to give some works, after that he left with her, he didn¡¯te back at home for 1 month, and when he returned he came to say goodbye, he said he was going to abroad, when i forced him he told me the truth, when Ms Martin took him, she gave tod him to follow you and stalk you, he did everything she said even he didn¡¯t wanted to, he was good hacker so he didn¡¯t had any problem, so when she told her to fit some hidden camera inside a room, he asked her why? She said you raped her so she needs evidence against you, she also said that girl is your another prey, he didn¡¯t felt suspicious, that¡¯s where you might see him when he has hidden that camera mistakenly his pic captured on there, he only know about that matter when they were trying to molest your sister, he tried to save her, and somehow he did, he threaten Ms. Alina, he thought she will agree so when he gone to save your sister, he somehow took her out of that room, but before he could take her out of that room these goons followed him, so helplessly to save her he throws her inside another room, after that they beat him, Ms. Alina tried to kill him but Mr. Martin saved him, it took a long time him he got well, Mr. Martin tried to ckmail him with us but he has evidence against Alina, so he saved himself and us using that evidence, till today, Mr Martin and Ms Martin don¡¯t dare to do anything to us because of that evidence, he also feels guilty for what happened, but the Martin is very powerful, * You became so shameless * * You became so shameless * he also feels guilty for what happened, but Martins is very powerful, so he stayed silent and did what they said, they sent him abroad to hide him from you, but they didn¡¯t allow him to take us, they caged us in this country to cage him in their palms, they said he shouldn¡¯t be caught by you otherwise they will kill my grandson, so as a hacker he know you were searching him, so he hides from you because he wanted to save us ¡° Mrs will be crying her heart out, she said everything she knew, David was shocked, he didn¡¯t know who to react to at that moment, his brain was spinning, he doesn¡¯t know what to say, For the past 3 years, he was searching for a person because he saw her in that video, but who knows he also a victim in that incident, David stood up and mmed the table in anger, How disgusting these people, he knows as a family man, how important his family means to him, the same goes for that man, David stood up and went to the child, that child was looking at David the whole time, David bowed and picked up that child, he gently patted the child¡¯s head, He looked back ¡° whatever you said is 100% right? ¡° ¡° Yeah, ¡° Mrs. Will said, seeing how determined her eyes were. David knew she was telling the truth. ¡°then I David Xiver promise you, I¡¯ll protect you your family but I need all the evidence your son has ¡° David¡¯s words gave new hope to Mrs will, ¡° Mrs will, can you believe me, ¡° David asked, Mrs will stunned, but she nodded, she heard from her son about this man, he said in this S country only David Xiver can win against the Martin¡¯s, she wants a peaceful life for her son and her grandson, even she had to sacrifice herself for that she will happily do that, ¡° Alex, they will stay at South Mansion until I don¡¯t fulfill my promise to her, ¡° David said, he can take them anywhere else but he needs them to destroy Martins, so south Mansion was the safest ce for them. David looked at Alex, Alex took the child and looked at Mrs will ¡°please follow me ¡° Mrs will nod her head and followed Alex before she went she looked at David ¡° Mr. Xiver I believed not because you¡¯re a powerful man, rather I saw the pain you received from my son¡¯s mistake, if possible go easy on my son, I¡¯m not saying you should forgive him but please give him a chance to mend the mistake he did if possible ¡° Mrs will said, she raised her phone toward David ¡° every 3 hours he called and talk to his son, you can¡¯t search him, this is the only way¡± saying this she left, David¡¯s legs gave away and he sat down on the chair, Liam sat next to her, both of them don¡¯t know what to say, they never expected this kind of results, that¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t judge the book by its cover, They thought he ruined his sister, in the end, Martins once again, how cheap and evil they are, But at least he obtained something, it seems like he needs to change his n, he looked at the phone Mrs will left for him, Now he has to wait for the phone call, Suddenly he remembered he needed to tell Kate, He called Kate who was eating fruits and chatting with Amy and Rose, Amy and Rose were ying the dual game and she was the judge, When her phone started ringing she ignored them, ¡° Darling ¡° Kate said shyly, David felt all the stress and tension he had vanished in the air ¡° yeah baby ¡° his cold voice turned soft like candy floss. Liam''s face twisted, a while ago this man was like 100 feet underground without oxygen, suddenly he acted lovely in front of his wife, that man totally lost his mind after his marriage, but he was feeling sad because Adam and Alex weren¡¯t there to eat the dog, only he was eating, it tastes bitter. ¡° wifey I want to say something but I¡¯ll tell the detailster. I sent someone at home with Alex, to tell Rose to take care of them, ¡° he said, Liam felt Rose was too unlucky to have a brother like him. This man doesn''t want to bother his wife but can disturb his sister. ¡° who ¡° kate asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I came back home, ¡° David said in his coaxing voice, ¡° Okay ¡° Kate knows nature so decided to listen to him." ¡° Miss me as much I miss you, ¡° David said as if he wanted to fly to her to be with him. Kate giggled like a happy child ¡° okay I¡¯ll miss you until youe back to me ¡° Kate said without Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. knowing that something big is going to happen today which will affect her life the most. When she finished she looked two-person was looking at her with disdain, ¡° Kate, I didn¡¯t expect you would change so much after your marriage. You became so shameless ¡° Amy mocked feeling hurt, and as a single woman, she really feels hurt. ¡° sister inw please show some mercy on single people like us, can¡¯t you show your love affection inside your bedroom, why you two always torture us, I hate you two ¡° Rose and Amy hugged each other miserably, Kate twisted her mouth, this two girl can win oscar in acting, ¡° if you two feel so hurt, how about I search for two good men for you? Amy Alex can be a good husband, loyal and caring, and Rose you Liam might be cold but totally perfect for you ¡° Kate smirked, Rose and Amy felt words left them without any advance signal, Rose can¡¯t believe her own eyes, at first her brother and now her sister inw, Amy¡¯s face turned red, why Kate said this * Kates ghostly pale face * * Kate''s ghostly pale face * Amy¡¯s face turned red, why Kate said this suddenly this, even though she felt something yesterday but nothing else, she was scratching her head while thinking very hard. Another hand Rose was totally lost on what to say or not, ¡° S~~~ sister, sisterw, I think you misunderstood about this matter ¡° Rose¡¯s little face instantly turned pale, she was stumped for words, didn¡¯t know who to exin this to. ¡° Okay then tell me what I misunderstood? Kate wanted to ask her this long ago, but she could feel Rose is very sensitive in this matter so she didn¡¯t dare to ask her but now that she mentioned she grabbed this opportunity, The living room fell silent, Aunty Lin was also waiting for Rose to speak, although she knows about this matter, she also knows Rose was stuck in past because of this matter, so today she wants Rose to let out the pain she was hiding and open her heart to Kate, ¡° hmm, I was crazy in the past, so I tried to win a man¡¯s heart which already beats for a woman, but like a fool, I believed I can move his heart, but to him, his first love is someone most important in his life, even that first love stabbed his heart without mercy, he still loves her, so how can a girl like me can move his heart, but I was ready to bear this pain but he stabbed my heart for that woman and I will never ept this, just like my brother said I Rose Xiver, daughter of Nora Xiver, sister of David Xiver is not someone who needs someone like him ¡° Rose¡¯s face turned cold, but her voice was firm, kate was stunned, she thought it was something like crush type love but Rose¡¯s words roving something else, ¡° What he did, ¡° Kate asked, just within these days kate understood Rose¡¯s character very well, Rose is not someone who is hurt just because Liam rejected her, ¡° Sister inw, please don¡¯t ask me why, but please remember that he doesn¡¯t deserve me, he deserves someone like that woman, who was his girlfriend but willing to warm his cousin''s bed, ¡° Rose said truthfully what she always knew, that woman is someone she will never forget. Rose always believes that women are more shameless than Alina Martin. Kate and the other two don¡¯t know what to say this, Aunty Lin was shocked actually, so Rose is hiding something nobody knows, that¡¯s why she hid in a shell so that nobody will doubt this, Kate stood up and pulled Rose and gave her a warm hug, Feeling the hug Rose let go of the hidden tears she was holding back, this was the first time someone hugged so warmly after her mother Nora Xiver died, David is her brother but he might don¡¯t understand as a woman, Kate did, ¡° Rose you know you¡¯re not alone, you don¡¯t have to bear this pain alone, just let it go, I¡¯m here with you, your brother is here for you, Nina and other also loves her so don¡¯t hurt yourself for one person, if a person loves you he will not only love you, he will put you front of anything, his world will be you, so don¡¯t ¡° Kate¡¯s was like a magical medicine to Rose¡¯s heart, Rose felt something healed inside her heart, ¡° Amy hugged her with both hands ¡° hey you two forgot me, Rose I¡¯m kate¡¯s best friend if you want I can be your best friend also ¡° Amy was a simple girl, but loyal. ¡° You guys are making me cry once again ¡° Rose whispered softly, for the first time after Nina left she doesn¡¯t feel alone. ¡° hey okay okay, stop okay ¡° Rose let go of Kate and said to Kate, ¡° huh ¡° kate looked confused, ¡° if my brother finds out we hugged his wife for such a long time he will peel our skin, ¡° Rose said with a teasing smile, Amy and Lin startedughing, Kate pouted, ¡° It seems her mood got better now that she is teasing me, ¡° Kate said to herself, Aunty Lin sighed in relief and entered inside the kitchen. Kate sat on the sofa when her phone received a message, she opened the phone and looked at the message, She dropped the phone in shock, her body turned cold like ice within a second, her face turned pale like a ghost, the pink blush on her face nowhere to see in just a blink of eyes, Hearing the sudden noise rose and Amy looked at Kate who wasughing, When they saw Kate''s ghostly pale face they were shocked, Rose never saw Kate''s unhappy face, it was far away to see her so scared and frightened like this, same Amy, in the past few years of friendship she never saw Kate like this. Rose went near Kate and held her in his arms, Kate was shaking like a sacrificial cow, ¡° sister inw what happened, ¡° Rose asked in concern, Amy also held kate¡¯s cold hand, Kate was having a breathing problem suddenly no matter how much she tried no words left her mouth, helplessly she pointed her finger toward the phone on the floor near to her feet, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Rose lifted the phone and looked at the ck screen, She held kat¡¯s hand and opened the phone with kate¡¯s fingerprint, As the phone unlocked a message was on the front which Kate opened, Rose read the message ¡° if you want nothing to happen to your husband,e to the Matin¡¯spany party, if not you might lose him forever, also don¡¯t tell your husband that man is too much for me to handle right now ¡° Rose finished the message. her voice was shaking when she read the message. Rose and Amy were also shocked, their faces turning pale like Kate''s. * I only feel peace in my heart * * I only feel peace in my heart * Rose and Amy were also shocked, their faces turning pale, just like Kate''s. " What nonsense is this, how dare of this person, this person might be mad, otherwise not any normal person would send this type of message " Rose scolded, but her voice betrayed her. Her heart doesn''t even believe her how she can make anyone else believe her words. " No, it''s not a prank, I know this feeling, and this is not the first time a message came from this number " Kate finally found her voice, but her voice was likeing out with to difficulty, " what do you mean, " Amy urged her worriedly, " Yeah, a few days ago, this person sent me a message, and I was quite depressed by what happened, but you two know when I was frightened, David was sad and worried about me, so with his love and care, I forgot about that message until today." Kate was already miserable thinking about the messages once again. " then, did you tell my brother about this?" Rose demanded, feeling angry, " No, I didn''t. I was worried, butter I forgot," Kate replied, guilty. Kate took her phone back from Rose and wrote a message and on that number. " what did you do?" Rose nearly had her copse, "I want to know why he sent me such a message; also how he knows I''m married to your brother, how he mentioned Martin''s party, which will happen tonight, and as far I know your brother will attend their party, so obviously this person trying to say something " Kate''s brain worked faster when it rted to her husband, Just as her small matters are also essential to David, the same goes for Kate. " "Yeah, you got the points," Amy and Rose nodded their heads. her phone beeped again; Kate hurriedly checked the message, This time it sends an emoji with a proud expression as well as two lines attached down with that emoji, " you will find out soon juste to the party in time." Kate was frustrated seeing the message; who was this person? " But nobody knows about my husband or me, so I don''t have any idea how I will get there," Kate sent another message. Soon a reply came, "I think you can find a way toe here if you want, anyways. Don''t waste your time today; you have to be ready for a battle against Alina Martin." " what the fu** Is this how this person says this? I''m going to tell my brother," Rose stood up and was about to dial David''s number when Kate snatched the phone from her. " what? Rose said annoyingly. " Don''t," Kate said firmly. " "Sister-inw, someone speaking nonsense, why did you stop me if I told my brother he would find this person soon," Rose tried to exin, But Kate raised her hands to stop her: "No, this person knows something. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to say this; also, his person told me not to let your brother know about this matter " Kate doesn''t know why but she felt this person wanted to help her. " But Kate, how can you believe in an unknown message?" Amy asked, feeling uneasy toward Kate''s Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. sudden decision. " Because I know my heart better than anyone, these days although I forgot about this matter I always stayed alert, an ufortable feeling tortures me every day; you might think I don''t feel worried about this Alina''s matter, then you''re wrong, after knowing what that woman and her grandfather did to my darling and Nina I almost wanted to kill that woman, also feel scared for my darling. I only feel peace in my heart when he stays in front of me, now someone is telling me she will do something to him tonight, and you two are saying not to believe him; you two are not me, so you two don''t understand how I''m feeling right " Kate started crying, yeah she was scared, scared because he was with her, and something really happened. Rose and Amy drop soundlessly guiltily; they really didn''t think like this; yeah, they are not Kate, so obviously they don''t know how Kate felt. " Okay, so what do you want to do?" Rose asked. It is understandable Kate feels this way. " I''m going to the party," Kate suddenly flung up their minds like a bomb, "what does she mean by she wants to go there. "sister-inw, have you lost your mind? My brother is going to kill us," Rose said in fear; she didn''t really expect Kate to say this. " Do you think he can win against me? Kate said arrogantly, "so decide which side you want to take " Kate made up her mind, even though this message is not true she will go there for her darling, in the past he was alone, but now he has her. Rose was speechless by Kate, and Amy felt she better stay silent and act; she was not there. Before they could answer her, Alex entered inside with a baby of around 2 or 3 years, and a woman followed him behind. Kate already forgot about this because of the message, " Good afternoon, Madam, " Alex greeted them; he paused in his tracks when he saw Amy; Amy had already seen him; their eyes met; Amy felt a little awkward after what Kate mentioned earlier. Alex gave a bright smile, Kate and Rose exchanged a knowing look, " don''t tell him about the message," Kate whispered to Rose and Amy, and shot a warning look, Kate knew Alex would only listen to his master; he would betray the whole world for David, so she absolutely doesn''t believe this man, both Rose and Amy closed their mouths tightly. Kate went forward and greeted back, "Alex, who is this?" Kate looked at the child and felt the baby was too cute. " Madam, Master sent them, they will stay here for few days," Alex only mentioned what his master instructed him to say, " "Oh, Hello Aunty," Kate greeted the woman politely. * youre not allowed to hug him * * you''re not allowed to hug him * "Oh, Hello Aunty," Kate greeted the woman. Mrs will nod her head and said, "Hello Madam," and she greeted how Alex did, Kate fell into an awkward situation but didn''t say anything, As she raised her hand towards the baby boy, who might be understood to have meant no harm, he also raised his hands towards Kate, who wanted toe to Kate, and Kate felt her heart melt like candy floss. " oh, such a cute baby," Kate took him in her arms from Alex. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The baby looked at Kate''s face curiously, seeing Kate''s smile and a light dimple that baby smiled at Kate. Seeing his smile, Kate hugged him tightly; Amy and Rose also loved the baby immediately, Rose raised her hands toward the baby, but he frowned and refused to look at Rose, " "Oh, Rose, the baby doesn''t seem to like you," Amy teased Rose. Seeing how a baby ignored her. Rose looked at the child; she wanted to scold the baby but seeing his innocent face, Rose said it was too inhuman to scold a child. the baby hugged Kate''s neck and rested his head on Kate''s shoulder, Alex frowned; if the master found out this guy hugged his wife, he might kick his ass, Rose already saw though his thought, a misbehaved idea came to her mind, she opened her phone''s lock and took a picture of Kate hugging that baby so lovingly, She sent that picture to David, a minuteter, Kate''s phone started ringing. it was a video call from David, Rose looked at her phone; she handed the phone to Kate, Kate received the call with one hand while holding the baby with her other hand, David''s unhappy face could be seen on the mobile screen, Kate felt worried, "What happened, darling." " "What is he doing in your arms?" David asked, skulkingly. " huh," Kate looked at the baby in her arms " oh, I want to hug him, darling look, he is so cute," Kate said without caring about her husband, whose face was darkening even more, " Cute, my ass, Alex, take him back right now," David ordered Alex, who was standing behind Kate; Alex came forward and snatched the baby in lightning spirit, Kate is still pring the thought of what her darling said to her and before she coulde back to sense Alex snatched the soft and cute baby, she looked at her empty hand and red at Alex, but Alex ignored her re, Kate looked at the camera and said, "Darling," she called himmentably. David''s unhappiness eased a lot " be a good girl; you''re not allowed to hug anyone other than our baby and me; David coaxed her with a future n, Rose and Amy, and even Mrs. Will, were left speechless, As an older woman, she somehow digests the public disy of affection between a young couple, but Rose and Amy felt they were vomiting blood until this feeling didn''t vanish. Kate startedughing seeing his domineering face on the call " oh darling; you don''t have to feel jealous, he looks so cute, that''s why I wanted to hug him " now it was her turn to coax him, " Even though he was the world''s cutest boy in the world, you''re not allowed to hug him or any other child, otherwise when our babyes into this world, I''llin to him or her how you hugged another baby, " Davidined most shamelessly, " What, Kate, are you pregnant? " " My sister-inw, are you pregnant " Rose and Amy asked at the same time, Kate looked at them like they were fools " when I said I''m pregnant," she said confusedly, " then, why does my brother say this?" Rose asked. " "My darling was talking about our future baby," Kate said as if it were the most natural to talk about this baby matter. "Alex,e with me. I''ll show you the guest room then," Rose said frustratedly as she took Amy with her dragging. Toward the guest room, she left before she beat her brother and her sister inw, now she finally understood why her icy devil brother was so loving and gentle, because they both deserve each other, that''s why people say god makes soulmate in heaven, and she doesn''t need another example when a fire pit example was in front of her eyes. Mrs. Will and Alex followed her with the baby, Kate looked at the phone and said, "Darling, why did Rose look angry? I didn''t say I was pregnant; she mistook it for her own," Kate said. "It''s okay, wifey, ignore that idiot. Did you have lunch, " David asked with too much love in his voice, " Yeah, I did, did you?" Kate asked with a smile, " no, I had some important work to do; I''ll do it soon," David returned to her smile; he loves her smile too much, " Okay, what time are you going to the party? will youe home before going there?" Kate asked, holding back the urge to say she was missing him too much; she knows once she said this, he might " Wifey, I might note back before the party, but I''lle back afterpleting the work as soon as possible " David''s voice turned soft, he know she was worried for him, but today he has something to finish, something iplete toplete. " Okay, be careful, and take some bodyguards with you " Kate didn''t know today she was nning to use half of his force, not some bodyguards. " Okay, wifey, go and get some rest; I''ll get back to you soon," David said, " Okay, darling " Kate gave a forceful smile, David hung up the call, Liam who was waiting for his call to end, rubbed his painful heart, " don''t you two have any pity for us, " Liam asked angrily, They were in the middle of an important meeting when Rose sent that photo. * Threw that in the trash can * Threw that in the trash can When Rose sent that photo. David put aside all his important work and called Kate, Liam thought he had something important to talk about, but in the end, this happened, David frowned " then why don''t you go to look for your first love " saying this; he started his meeting once again, Liam fell silent; he knew what David was talking about and why, David looked at his ck face and said, "You hurt my sister for a characterless woman, and you think I won''t say anything; you have too much pain to bear after this party," David thinks to himself. So he is David''s best friend, Rose also his sister, his sister wasn''t wrong, but Liam was, because of blind love he believed that woman, not Rose, he didn''t do anything because Rose wanted to hide this from David. After all, she didn''t want to ruin their friendship. But he already knew and always wanted Rose to be the person who would show him how that woman plotted against his sister. When he was in his wondend, Mrs. Will''s phone rang; David looked at the phone, and when he saw the number, he frowned. it was a smiley pic without any number; he received the call, " Mom," A man''s voice came through the phone, " Long time no see, Mr. Will," David said. Mr. will fall silent after a few seconds," Mr. Xiver, where are my mom and son?" he sounds calm, David was a little unhappy with his tone of voice, no matter why he sounded so calm, " Mr. Will is such an intelligent person that he should understand where his mom is right now. " David said coldly; he doesn''t know if what Mrs will say is true or not yet, so he can''t decide how to react. " I already expected this when I left the airport, Mr. Xiver. I''m sorry " Mr. Will''s voice suddenly turned sad, " what do you mean? " David asked in shock, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. " I''m sorry, for my selfish reason I hurt your sister, but don''t worry although I did that inadvisedly, I''ll regenerate my blunder, today I''ve present at their party, what I''m going to do today might cost my life, so I have one request to you if something happens to me, please protect my son and my mom, hopefully, said. David frowned. " what do you mean? " " Don''t worry. I''ll never expose your sister''s video, but I have something more interesting, I''ll handle Mr. Martin after today the Martin family might go down only, but you have to handle Alina Martin because that old man has hidden everything so well, although I have the video I don''t want to ruin your sister reputation, so can''t do anything to her, but don''t worry I''ll cut the root so that nobody could save her anymore " Mr will say with a cold smirk, David was stunned that he never expected this man to help him: "Are you sure you can handle Mr. Martin? He has military power, even though I can''t find anything against him?" David was unsure about this because he had already tried so hard, yet he couldn''t find anything against Mr. Martin. He always believed there could be two reasons: one Mr. Martin never did anything illegal, or the second could be he did every disaster he could in his life. " Yeah, because you are not an army man," Mr. Will said proudly. David was left speechless; that was the first time in his life someone mocked him, " Don''t worry, I know you won''t believe me so easily so I''ll send you an email in 5 min, check it but don''t show it to anyone yet, also Mr. Martin put his man in yourpany so be careful, also please take care my son and my mom " he hung up the call after saying this, after a while, David received an email as Mr. Will promised. before checking, he sent everyone out; only he and Liam stayed there, David opened the mail, after checking the mail, he was shocked, Liam felt someone put him inside a fridge, " oh my god, I can''t believe my own eyes, how could he do this, is he even human?" Liam asked loudly, "Now I can understand why this woman, Alina Martin, is so inhuman" Liam felt he discovered a secret after searching for a long time. " of course she shares the same blood," David said mockingly. " "This man was so amazing; he found something impossible we couldn''t even handle to find anything he found in Mr. Matin''s life history." Liam praises how Mr will find something, " for the past 3 years he stayed as life a weak person in front of the Martins, and worked for them, in the end, he found the thing he wanted " David stood up " let''s go and get ready for the party today the martin will taste their own medicine," David said to Liam, he have to be present, a man trying to risk his life for him and his family, so how could he let him face the Martin alone, He promised Mrs. Will. After a while, when Alex left the South Mansion, Rose went to Kate''s bedroom. Amy was already sitting there, trying to understand what Kate was trying to do. Rose looked at the bed where Kate had already made a shopping mall with her dresses, " "What are you doing?" Rose asked Kate. " I''m trying to find that dress," Kate said. " Which one," Rose asked confusedly, " "I bought the dress with Alina Martin''s money," Kate said huffingly. she was already feeling tired after making this huge mess in the whole room, " My brother threw that in the trash can," Rose said sadly. " what " kate and Amy almost screamed for their life, " what do you mean? Kate wanted to cry. " Yeah, that night I wanted to drink water, so I went downstairs and saw my brother throw that dress on the trash can. I tried to pick up the dress, but my brother said if I dare to do that, he will throw me on that trash can with that dress. " * youre his oxygen * * you''re his oxygen * "He would throw me in that trash can with that dress," Rose said with a long sigh. Kate felt words left her; she couldn''t express who she was feeling; her husband threw a dress in the trash can, which was worth 15 million, " ahhhh " Kate screamed, her heart was hurting remembering the dress, Amy, who was in shock, came back to her senses, " Oh my God, how could my brother-inw do this? " Am also starting to cry, " Yeah, how can he do this " Kate felt angry, Kate wanted to beat her husband, " Brother says his wife shouldn''t wear that dress which was brought by that woman, that''s why he threw that dress " Rose crossed her hands over her chest and shrugged her shoulder helplessly, Kate left speechless; even if he minded this, he should have told her that she can give that dress to someone else but throwing such a luxurious dress was too much. "I wanted to tease that woman wearing that dress now I lost such a golden opportunity," Kate said hopelessly, " It''s okay my brother brought you so many limited edition dresses; she definitely would burn with her jealousy fire if saw you in these dresses, so wear anyone, with your beauty, even I feel jealous, so who is this Alina Martin, she can''t even ""You wholly trapped my brother with your love, your love, and even though she stood naked in front of him, he wouldn''t even spare a nce toward her," Rose said with a proud expression. They are brother and sister; anyone can know just by looking at their smug faces. Kate ignored her and searched for a dress. In the end, she chooses a wine color long dress, " but sister, how will we get there? My brother threw the invitation card with that dress " Rose figured out the main point, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But Kate just smiled, "Who said we need an invitation card also you want also want to go with me," Kate asked, Rose frowned, "Sister inw, you were thinking I''ll send you alone, my brother might beat me if I go with you, but if don''t go with you and send you alone, he will kill me," Rose said in fear, how could she let her go alone, David Xiver will issue a death sentence for her. " But Rose, this is my fight, even if you want to go with me, you have to be careful, and Amy, I don''t want to drag you with me, because I don''t think the situation there is perfect; I have David, we can protect each other, Rose has her mother, even she is not the right person she will never harm her daughter if you go with me, I have to think about your safety, so I can''t take you with me." " It''s okay, Kate, but please be safe." " Also, I didn''t say I wanted to go alone; I had a partner," Kate said meaningfully, hiding a cunning look inside her eyes, " who," Rose asked confusedly, " you will find out soon," Kate said, but didn''t reveal who. Rose and Amy arched an eyebrow at Kate''s mystery partner, " "Okay, now help me get ready, i want to burn that woman alive with my beauty," Kate said, as arrogant as David. this time Rose thinks to herself, "They are husband and wife even a blind person could tell, both of them are the same " after that, Rose and Amy helped with makeup and her hairstyle, afterpleting the look when they looked at Kate, they suddenly understood why a man like so obsessed with her also that crazy even who lost everything to get her, even wished both were the man and could fall in love with her, also a woman they were eating vinegar, how can kate looks so beautiful, they gave her a light makeover and left her hair open; just like this, she seems like Dreand''s Princess. "Wow Kate, I never knew you could be a sexy type; also, you could kill all of S country''s men with your this look, but I''m sure today, my brother inw will be on his high speed; he might lock you in his locker after today " Ami praised Kate''s also didn''t forget to frightened her. Kate looked at Amy with a dumbfounded expression, although she knows this but can''t help but feel scared, she knew he would get angry but how could she stay there when she knew he would be in danger, although Kate believed that message 50% she felt her heart 100%. So for his safety, she can ept everything, even his anger. "It''s okay, my darling can''t stay angry with me for more than 10 min," Kate said, " Yeah, yeah, you''re his oxygen; of course, he can''t " Rose and Amy 100% believed her this time. At Martin Mansion, decorated the whole mansion with numberless lights and flowers, Because the Martin family was connected to both worlds, their guests were half military guests and half from the business world. The media was everywhere, and Mr. Martin arranged the party as grandly as he could. Alina Martin was in a red dress which wrapped tightly on her body, she was a real beauty of S country''s, but after all, everyone has a different type of choice, She got ready today as early as she could and waited for her to be the person. the party was very lively with so many guests, through the gate of the Martin Mansion, one by one, luxurious cars slowly entered, Mr. Martin always ced hispany''s party at Martin Mansion because he started his business from there. The guests exit their car vehicles one after another, and somee with whole families, some came alone, and couldn''te they sent gifts. Important events like this wee guests very well, some business partners came with their daughter and sons, because they know they could find a good daughter inw and son in direction for their children at this party. * Ill keep my promise * * I''ll keep my promise * The Martin family always celebrates this event grandly, but nobody knows the real reason why Mr. Martin celebrated this event so grandly. " Wow, Alina, your grandfather arranged this year''s party to be more luxurious thanst year. " Alina''s friend said in awe. " Of course, this year was also exceptional for me," Alina said meaningfully. " What''s so special about this year?" another friend asked curiously. They were other spoiled wealthy businessmen''s daughters, who always licked her boots for a favor. " you will see soon " Her eyes continuously turn to the entrance as she talks to them. Everyone started getting curious about the particr reason. " "Hey Alina, when are you going to pick a husband for you, every year all the single men try to woo you, but you refused them, this year also no different, look how they were looking at you," a friend of hers said, aiming around Alina where single men were drooling at the sight of her. but Alina didn''t look at them, " Hey, are you crazy? Don''t you know she already found her prince charming," another girl said, remembering that girl. " But, "the first girl was about to say something when another girl red at her. so that she fell silent. Mr. Martin, who was sitting at the front table, looked at his phone as he stared at the photo. It was a teen boy''s pic; the look on that boy''s face was gentle and genius. He was smiling in that photo. When he heard footsteps near him, he put away his phone and looked at Mrs. Brown. "e sit here." Mr. Martin said to Mr. Brown. Mr. Brown sat next to Mr. Martin; she looked worried, " what happened? You look pale." he worriedly asked Mrs. Brown. Mr. Brown sighed, "I can''t reach Rose, I don''t think she wille, " she felt hurt, just remembering how Rose refused to see her at the shopping mall. Mr. Martin falls silent; he knows the whole matter, it''s already been over 15 years, yet that girl never shows any sign to forgive her mother, He knew Nora Xiver was for that girl even better than her biological mother; Nora loved that girl the same as her child. So for a better life, Mr. Martin believes Rose is better now that she is with David. That''s why he never said anything on this matter; also, he doesn''t want to break Mr. Brown''s heart. Mrs. Brown understood his silence; she gave up long ago; she realized this truth when her husband took Nora''s name when he was on his deathbed. She knows she failed, and she also epted that this was the punishment that God snatched from her daughter and gave her to Nora. It was God''s justice; she snatched someone''s husband, someone''s father, god snatched her only one daughter from her. She was hoping to see her daughter now, nothing else. If she is happy without her, then she is also happy for her daughter as a mother. A whileter, the crowd started screaming after seeing someone at the entrance of the party. Mr. Martin looked toward the gate and saw David, Liam, and Alex. everyone was surprised seeing them, " Oh God, I never expected David Xiver toe today, also see, it''s Liam Jones, "everyone started talking about them. David wore a ck tuxedo with a white dress shirt and a ck waistcoat. A cold aura was surrounding him, which was stopping others from going near him. Unlike David, Liam and Alex were like gentlemen; Liam was in a gray tuxedo and Alex in the dark blue, putting a light smile on their face they looked like gentle people. When some businessmen tried to send their daughter to him, their daughter begged for mercy; they knew they could admire him from far away but did not dare to go to him. Alina, looking at David, felt her breath stop for 5 seconds; she never expected he would reallye. She hurriedly went to her grandfather, "Grandpa," she called him excitedly. Mr. Martin could see how happy his granddaughter was seeing David, " Let''s go with me to greet them," Mr. Martin stood up, and Alina held his hand. Mr. Martin and Alina both know that if she dares to go near him alone, he will definitely insult her. It would be alright for her if he insulted her when nobody was around, but today, it won''t be good for her reputation. Mr. Martin and Alina made their way towards where David and Liam stood with Alex. Mr. Martin looked happily at David: "I''m delighted that you came, came, and sat with us." " Oh, Mr. Martin really aged, did you forget who forced me toe here? " David said in his mocking voice. His eyes were sending re toward Mr. Martin; he didn''t bother to look at Alina. Alina was silent because she knew he would not answer her. But Mr. Martin ignored him, and he already expected this kind of behavior from David: "Don''t worry, I''ll keep my promise, he ising with his family ." Mr. Martin said. Of course, he arranged everything, and it was also his luck that David''s grandfather agreed toe with his family. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. David ignored him, and he sat at a table with Liam and Alex. Alina let go of her grandfather''s hand, "grandpa excuse me, I want to use the washroom," saying that she went back to the mansion. She hurriedly came back to her room and opened her secret locker. She took out the box; it was the box that the man gave her, the liquid drug Dream 30. She opened the box and took the small bottle. Alina raised the bottle in front of her and smiled wickedly " David finally I can make you mine, today you have to ept me, I¡¯ll not give you any chance to escape, I Alina Martin make you my husband," she said to herself. Her heart was dancing just thinking how David was going to be her man today. She put that small liquid bottle inside her purse and left her room. She acted normal and went back to the party. * He becomes a bull * * He bes a bull * She acted normal and went back to the party. " I feel pity for this Martin family; after sacrificing so much, Mr. Martin came to this position, but after today he might lose everything," Liam said with a sad sigh, always admiring Mr. Martin. Still, in the end, the image he created in front of everyone was fake. " he should pay for what he sews," David said coldly. He knows it won''t be easy to expose Mr. Martin, but he can''t back down now; he''s already over the line, He promised his wife he would give her the status she deserved. She also wants to tell everyone that David Xiver is her husband and feels very proud because she is his wife. If Mr. Martin falls, he can''t help Alina and won''t have any backup; it would be easy to ruin her without revealing Nina''s matter. after a while, his phone received a message " Look to your left side. " David looked in the direction and saw a ck jacket covering half his face with a hat. he raised his hand without looking at David, David just nodded his head at him. David turned to look at Mr. Martin, who was busy with his phone, and smirked, "It''s time for a real game." The party started, and the Martin family sat at the front table, which was exclusively arranged for them, and another table beside them was the same as the Martin family''s but empty. Mr. Martin arranged a table for David''s grandparents¡¯ family. He wanted David to sit at that table, but David sat on a corner, far away from them. Mr. Martin didn''t dare to anger him because what he would do might be enough to anger David. But he doesn''t have anything other than this. On the other hand, at South Mansion, Rose and Amy were looking at the mysterious person Kate told them. " "Don''t tell me he is going with us," Rose said; she wasn''t sure if she was surprised or shocked. " Yeah," Kate said, standing beside them. " Okay, I understood," Rose took a deep breath and sat on the sofa. Adam, who was feeling heavy pressure from their stare, looked at Kate confusedly. " "What''s wrong with her reaction is we''re just going to a dinner party," Adam said without knowing where Kate would take him. " Ha, ha, ha, ha," Rose startedughing. She wanted to roll on the sofa but fearing it would ruin her hairstyle, she decided not to. Amy also felt the situation looked funny; this man jumped into a danger zone without knowing why he did. She looked at Kate, and she felt her friend became a different person; at first, anyone could bully her, but now it''s be her[kate] personality. Adam looked at Kate helplessly, but Kate refused to say anything. " Don''t look so pitiful already because it''s just the beginning, and what my sister-inw meant by a dinner party was Martin''spany anniversary party; she wanted to go to Martin''s mansion for dinner," Rose said with a mocking smile. She didn''t forget to say thest two words for dinner loudly. Adam felt lightning stuck to him, but he could feel his breathing, how he wished he had died already. seeing Adam''s face was like a dead monkey, kate felt a little guilty, " Little bro, hmm," Kate called Adam but didn''t find any words tofort his ugly face. " little sissy, you and your darling know how to torture people, at first he left me behind, and now you want to go there but decided to take me, I wanted to go but your husband left, but it''s okay for me, but if I go there with you he might kill me, I can''t do this, please forgive me " Adam wanted to cry, butcked tears. He stood up and was about to run away from here when Kate showed him that message. Adam stopped and read the message "what the hell is this " Adam looked at Kate and cursed under his breath. " Yeah, that''s why I want to go here, I promised myself, I''ll never let him face everything wrong alone, in happiness, I will be the first one with him, same goes for other things also, now someone is telling me he will be in danger how I stay here " Kate''s voice was firm, they never see this on Kate''s face. Adam, Rose, and Amy were stunned and understood her love for David; they always teased and felt envy seeing how strong their feelings were. Adam himself witnessed when Evan kidnapped Kate how David looked; he never saw David like that, David was like his whole world ruined, and his soul left his body. Today seeing Kate like this, Adam understood God had finally given something precious to David. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. after snatching every happiness from David''s life, God gave him the whole world through Kate.'' " Okay, let''s go " Adam gave up, even if David kills him, he[ Adam] as David''s brother has to fulfill his duty; Adam knows even if he refuses to go with Kate, she will go alone. That would be riskier. " "Are you sure you won''t ruin anything?" Rose asked. Look at Adam meaningfully, " what do you mean?" Kate asked confusedly. " Why do you think my brother left him behind?" Rose wanted tough but held back. " why? Kate asked Adam looked down at the floor in embarrassment. "because whenever he sees Alina, he bes a bull and wants to kill her with his horn, because of his hot temper, my brother never mentions anything about this matter," Rose exined while sending a weird look at Adam. " He does what," Kate said, but she startedughing. Amy also startedughing. Kate tried to imagine Adam as a bull, and it triggered her more. Adam turned red from embarrassment. He looked at Rose unhappily and red at her. But Rose isn''t even scared of David''s cold looks, so who is Adam? a devil brother feels helpless in front of her, then Adam is a fly. * That woman is a crazy dog * * That woman is a crazy dog * Adam is a fly to her. Kate stopped herself when she saw Adam¡¯s face. ¡° Okay guys, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s alreadyte ¡° Kate wanted to go there as soon as possible. ¡° but little sissy, if you go there, Alina will try to harm you, also; if she finds out you¡¯re David¡¯s wife, she might openly attack you; that woman is a crazy dog, ¡° Adam said worriedly. ¡° don¡¯t worry about that, she won¡¯t, she thinks sister inw is Liam¡¯s girlfriend also; Alina personally invited us, so she will happily wee us. Also, my sister-inw knows how to deal with a crazy dog, ¡° Rose said. After thest time, she found out Kate was the only one who could deal with that woman. Suddenly Adam felt he gave that woman too much importance, and now he believes that woman is a real fool. ¡° Okay, Amy, I told Aunty Lin, the driver will drive you back to your hostel, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call you when I After she sent Amy back, she and Rose got in Adam¡¯s car. Rose sat on the front seat with Adam, while Kate sat on the back seat. South Mansion was outside of the city, and Martin Mansion was in the town. So it will take a long time to reach Martin Mansion. At Martin Mansion, Suddenly two ck cars stopped in front of the Martin Mansion. Seeing the car, Mr. Martin, looking toward the gate, stood up from his seat. He started walking toward the gate with his butler gorge. Alina was lost in her dream world; as she saw her grandpa leave, she thought she finally found a chance. She stood up and went to the food arrangement area. She looked for the girl she arranged. When she finally spotted that girl, she called that girl. Alina took a wine ss and mixed something on that ss, and handed that ss to that girl ¡° take this and serve it on that table, don¡¯t let them be suspicious about you. If you canplete this work, I¡¯ll send you abroad just as you wanted, ¡° Alina said, and that girl believed her in the blink of an eye. ¡° Thank you so much, Madam, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do as you want. ¡° That girl was in her 20''s, from a low-ie family, brilliant at studying. Still, her family couldn¡¯t afford her higher study costs, so immediately, she agreed when Alina offered such a fair offer. Alina felt happy seeing how confident the girl looked. ¡° Okay, serve this when I hint you from there, ¡° Alina exined to that woman what to do. Alina came back and sat back in her seat. But she didn¡¯t know someone had already seen her movements and informed David. David was already expecting this. But act like he doesn''t know. Mr. Martin came back with a few people; looking at those people, they seem like one family. Two women and three men, An older woman in her early 70 was in a simple long dress but looked very beautiful, even in her 70 she seemed very strong and in her 60. With her, a man in histe 70, but still handsome, his eyes were dark and filled with a cold aura. The other three-person also looks very beautiful but cold like the older one. Two men were in theirte 30, and a girl was in herte 20. The whole family look gave a fizzy feeling, also a powerful one. David looked at them; he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt he saw them somewhere, but can¡¯t remember where. Mr. Martin took them to their table, and they sat with Alina and Mrs. Brown. When they sat down, Mr. Martin introduced them to Alina and Mrs. Brown. ¡° Alina dear, this is Mr. Roth and Mr. Roth, ¡° Mr. Martin pointed toward the older and the older woman. ¡° This is his elder son, and this is his younger son, and she is his elder daughter inw. ¡° Alina was confused about why her grandpa was introducing everyone with so many details. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But still, she showed her fake gentle side and greeted them, ¡° hello Mr. Roth and Mrs. Roth, ¡° she said with a fake smile. And then she just nodded at the other three also. ¡° And this is my granddaughter Alina Martin; I already told you about her, Mr. Roth, ¡° Mr. Martin said with a gentle smile. ¡° Good, Mr. Martin, your granddaughter looks more beautiful than you said, ¡° Mrs. Roth said with a smile, but inside she sneered, ¡° huh, such a fake smile, this girl¡¯s eyes look so evil, ¡° Mrs. Roth was saying to herself inside her heart. A glint of disgust shed in everyone¡¯s eyes. But everyone put on a fake smile as Alina gave. They don¡¯t want to upset Mr. Martin, so they went with ws. ¡° Alina with me for a while, ¡° Mr. Martin said, but his voice was a little weird. Alina felt something was not right with her grandfather. Mr. Martin stood up first, and Alina followed him. Mr. Martin went into a corner and stood where the Roth family can¡¯t see them. He red at Alina ¡° what you are doing, Alina? ¡°Anger could be heard from his voice, Alina was shocked, ¡° what happened, grandpa? She didn¡¯t expect her grandfather would talk to her in this tone. ¡° that¡¯s what I should ask you, why you were behaving in front of the Roth family, what they will think of you if you act like this ¡° Mr. Martin didn¡¯t expect this kind of manners from his granddaughter. Alina frowned unhappily, she was in her thoughts, she just wanted to think about her n, but suddenly her grandfather brought them, and she felt that annoyed. Also, who cares about who the hell they are? She needs to make sure she traps David today. Even though she believes in her grandfather, she wants David today no matter what happens. ¡° Grandpa, I don¡¯t care who they are, you wanted me to greet them, I did, now please leave me alone, also just what you promised to me ¡° Alina turned around, saying this because she felt her grandpa was overreacting about such a small matter. ¡° Stop right here; you don¡¯t care, you fool. ¡° * Good news * * Good news * ¡° Stop right here; you don¡¯t care, you fool, ¡° MR Martin called Alina from behind; hearing her grandfather¡¯s angry voice tone, Alina stopped on her track and turned back toward her grandfather. ¡° Grandpa, why are you so angry? It¡¯s not I didn¡¯t listen to you; I said hello, now what exactly you want ¡° Alina also felt angry seeing her grandpa¡¯s frustrated expression. Mr. Martin took a deep breath;¡° dear, the Roth family is David¡¯s mother material family, also in M country the Roth family is the top family, in business even in politics, so you better behave in front of them; otherwise, they would break the engagement promises ¡° Mr. Martin family exined helplessly, ¡° what the hell ¡° Alina¡¯s eyes jumped like frogs; she was in deep shock. Her mouth was left open. ¡° yeah, when Mr. Roth contacted me, I was also like you,ter gorge found out the truth, so when he Original content from N?velDrama.Org. asked help from me to find his daughter, I gave him a condition, your engagement with his grandson, and he agreed, today we¡¯re going to announce your engagement with David, so don¡¯t spoil anything, ¡° Mr. Martin said; hopefully, he can¡¯t believe her impulsive behavior, so he told her in advance in fear that the Roth family might dislike her. Alina was in nine clouds hearing this from her grandpa; her cheeks turned red; finally, her day came, which she had been waiting for many years. ¡° yeah, so go back and try to please them, and give your best so they will like you. ¡° ¡° But grandpa, if they find out that Aunty was the person who ruined their daughter¡¯s family, what they will do ¡° Alina suddenly remembers this and worriedly asks. Mr. Martin already thought about this. ¡° After today¡¯s party, your aunty will go back and will note back before I call her ¡° Mr. Martin already talked with Mrs. Brown about this. She also agreed after thinking. Mr. Martin held her hand and went back to the table. When they returned, the Roth family was a little pleased seeing Alina¡¯s changes. At least she knew of her mistakes, but Mrs. Roth was a little difficult to please; she just sat there, impatiently waiting to see her grandson. When she heard her daughter had a son and was already big enough to get married, she was happy. She immediately wanted to meet him, but Mr. Martin didn¡¯t reveal anything about him. When Mr. Roth promised Mr. Martin he would give them anything if Mr. Martin could find them, Mr. Martin called them and invited them to hispany¡¯s party after three days. He said he would let them meet his grandson, but they promised his grandson¡¯s marriage with his granddaughter. He said his granddaughter loves his grandson, so in return, he wants this marriage. Mrs. Roth was so angry, but they couldn¡¯t find their daughter, so helplessly they agreed after searching so many. Nora Roth was Roth¡¯s only one daughter after she ran away from home. Mr. Roth was angry for five years, butter, he started to search for her, but nobody could find her when someone desired to hide. Finally, when they found a clue she was in S country, he tried his best but still failed, she changed her name, her identity, everything. Mr. Roth was childless after Nora left, so Mr. Roth adopted his two sons; they have orphaned two brothers, but his two sons never let them feel they were not their children, and his older daughter inw was also a very good girl. These years his sons are also trying to find their sister, but couldn¡¯t; it¡¯s over 30 years, so it was So everything forced them to agree to this marriage. Aftering back to the table, Alina, from time to time, tried to please them with her fake smile, but this time her smile was genuine because she was happy; also, they are David¡¯s family, so of course, she has to treat them gently. So that they would support her if David dares to reject her. David, who sat there, waiting for the right time, when that man will hint at him. ¡° Bro, are you seeing what I see? This is M country¡¯s the Roth family, since when they are so close with the Martin family, ¡° Liam asked curiously. As a businessman, how could anyone not recognize the Roth family? They also once did a project with the Roth family. David looked at the Roth family for a long time, but when he saw Mrs. Roth, he felt something; also, he saw her before but can¡¯t remember where. But seeing that they are so close to Martin¡¯s family, David¡¯s first impression was wrong about them. But none of his concerns were about how the Martin family knew them, A while after thepany employees started their program and invited Mr. Martin to the stage, Mr. Martin looked at Mr. Roth. Mr. Roth nodded his head to permit him to do what Mr. Martin wanted. Mr. Martin went to the stage and stood in front of the stage ¡° first of all I¡¯m delighted that you came to the party. Today on ourpany¡¯s anniversary, I want to share a piece of good news with you all ¡° MR Martin was happy, but deep down he was also feeling nervous. At that time, three people entered through the entrance, Everyone was busy looking at the stage; nobody saw them; Adam was on Kate''s left side while Rose was on Kate¡¯s right side. Not to catch any attention, especially Kate, Adam, and Rose sat on an empty table on the corner table. Mr. Martin continued his speech, ¡° today, I¡¯m announcing my granddaughter Alina Martin¡¯s engagement with Mr. Roth¡¯s grandson David Xiver ¡° Mr. Martin looked at David. He hopes they can pass this moment and David will stay silent, * You’re my Nora’s son * * You¡¯re my Nora¡¯s son * Everyone froze in silence at the sudden words from Mr. Martin. No one expected this kind of news at all. It was like a time bomb to everyone, which suddenly blew their mind. Kate felt she was about to kill these two with her bare hand, but her mind turned in another direction remembering Mr. Martin''s whole announcement, ¡° Mr. Roth¡¯s grandson ¡°was the point that stuck Kate like a turtle. Liam, who was drinking wine, spit out all the wine on Alex in shock. Alex didn¡¯t have the time to react to Liam¡¯s action; his expression was the same as Liam¡¯s. The Roth family was not only shocked but also happy; they followed me. Martin¡¯s gaze and looked at David, who was sitting with a cold look. Mrs. Roth looked at Mr. Martin, she wanted to ask him, Mr. Roth stood up and looked at Mr. Martin ¡° IS he ¡° he asked these two words, his voice was shaking. Mr. Martin nodded his head at Mr. Roth as the Roth family stood up without a second. They went to approach David. ¡° You¡¯re my Nora¡¯s son ¡° Mr. Roth finally took off his stern look and asked David. Mr. Roth was holding on to thest bit of hope, but seeing David nearby, Mrs. Roth didn''t need any confirmation, just looking at David¡¯s face, she knew who he was. David stared at them with widened eyes when Mr. Roth said his mother¡¯s name. He was still in a daze when he felt someone hug him; he looked at that person; it was Mrs. Roth. ¡° Finally, ¡° Mrs. Roth started crying while holding David. David doesn¡¯t know how to react at that moment; he never faced this kind of situation before. He forgot his earlier anger, and now he was trying to ept the situation. ¡° oh my god, did you hear David Xiver is Ruth''s grandson? How could that be? ¡° ¡° nobody knows about this, but see the Roth family, and it might be true; otherwise, the Roth family wouldn¡¯t react like this¡± ¡° Mr. Martin announced Alina and David''s engagement; it seems like Martin is going to their family soon. ¡° The people started gossiping about them, Kate fisted her hands under the table, she was beyond angry, how dare these people, David is her husband, how can do this kind of thing. She wants to go there and rip Alina into shreds. Andrew, who was hiding from everyone watching the drama, felt the whole show was impressive. The older man catches a big fish like David with such a move. ¡° what the hell? Rose stood up, she was about to go toward David, but Kate held her back ¡° sit down, ¡° She told Rose, ¡° But sister-inw, how dare he, I¡¯m going to kill this old man ¡° Rose was gritting her teeth so hard that she wanted to chew the old man¡¯s bones. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Wait a little more time, I think the Roth family might know mom[Nora], ¡° Kate said, she also wants to beat them, but seeing David¡¯s face, she understood. Her heart aches to see his face; she wants to be at his side to give him thefort and support he needs at this moment. She felt angrier toward Martin; they used such a heinous way to announce their wishes. David finally reacted and patted Mrs. Roth¡¯s hand gently said, ¡° yeah, I¡¯m my mother¡¯s son, ¡° He said proudly; Mr. Roth felt proud seeing his grandson. After a while, Mrs. Roth lifted her head and looked at David with her wet eyes ¡° Where is my daughter? Where is she? She came here with you, ¡° Mrs. Roth asked, looking around at David, Mr. Roth, and his sons and daughter-inw also searched for the person they wanted to see. David felt his heart was aching badly, he could barely stop his tears, he opened his mouth, but no words came out. Liam and Alex exchanged a look, but they were silent. It seems like the Roth family doesn¡¯t know about David¡¯s mother¡¯s death. Mrs. Brown, who was silently sitting at the table with Alina, frowned at her eyebrows. At first, she was happy when she heard the news a few years after Nora Xiver died, butter, when she saw Rose in front of Nora Xiver¡¯s tomb, heartbroken, like an orphan, Rose was like her world left with Nora Xiver. She knows she failed; since then, she didn¡¯t feel peace. She wanted to go to Rose and tell her she had her mother, but David went. He sat at Rose¡¯s side and hugged her, and said, ¡° Rose, don¡¯t cry; your brother is still alive ¡° that¡¯s the word that makes her stop. When she finally gave in, she let go of her daughter. Now hearing this, she looked back at where Rose was sitting, lowering her head. Yes, she already saw Rose and Kate when they entered. How could she not? She was looking toward the entrance the whole time, hoping to see her daughter. Rose also heard what Mrs. Roth said, an old wound opened in her heart, but she felt sad for her brother. Who was all alone, Kate finally stood up, but a message stopped her. ¡° don¡¯t go; your time has not yete ¡° seeing the message, Kate stopped and sat back. But a person already saw her; Alina looked back when she noticed Kate, She was stunned seeing Kate, more like a shock, she thought this evil girl wouldn''te after she did to her. She wanted to teach her a lesson but remembering the Roth family was there, she stopped. ¡° Why are you silent? Where is your mother? Take me to her. I want to see her ¡° Mrs. Roth¡¯s heart was feeling uneasy seeing David was quiet. " she went to a better world ¡° David looked down at the floor and said these words with a heavy heart.¡° * My mother’s most favorite * * My mother¡¯s most favorite * she went to a better world ¡° David looked down at the floor and said these words with a heavy heart.¡° The Roth family was confused; they didn¡¯t get his words'' meaning. David understood, seeing their look, ¡° My mother left us and went to heaven ¡° He knew his mother would be in a better ce, at least better this world, which just gave her pain. ¡° what ¡° The Roth family screamed at the same time. ¡° what do you mean? Mrs. Roth asked, gripping her painful chest; she thought she heard him wrong, yet her heart started aching badly. ¡° Yeah, my mom went where her life will be full of happiness, nobody could snatch her joy, and she won¡¯t choose any wrong person there, ¡° David said happily that whenever he remembers those moments when he saw his mother crying while holding his father''s photo, he saw how lonely she felt, how helpless she was, and how regretful she was. He just stood outside her room and silently guarded her without showing her because he knew his mother did not want to look weak and sad in front of him, so she hid her pain from him. He knew that. That¡¯s why he let her be. Mrs. Roth lost her strength and fell. David held her in his arms before her body could touch the ground, ¡° Honey, Mom, mom, mom, ¡° everyone frightened and screamed. Mr. Roth sat on the floor, beside his wife, ¡° David just held her; he doesn¡¯t have any words tofort them; he understands their feelings. ¡° My Nora, Noraaaaaa-------- ¡° Mrs. Roth screamed her lungs out; everyone was shocked. But silent, they could feel the situation, Kate started biting her nails in nervousness; she wanted to go to David and held him in her arms; he needed her at that moment. At that, David was also feeling the same; seeing the chaotic situation, he missed his wife. ¡° Kate, I need you, my heart needs you ¡° the Roth family was in mental shock hearing the news. After searching for so many years, they thought they could finally see their daughter, but their daughter left them a long time ago in reality. But as parents, they were thest ones to know this. After a while, David and Mr. Roth¡¯s sons helped Mr. Roth and made her sit on a chair. David sat next to her holding her hands; Mrs. Roth was like she had lost her soul; after caring for a long time, she suddenly fell silent. Suddenly everything falls silent, ¡° how ¡° Mr. Roth asked with a sad voice; his only daughter left this world; no words could express his feeling at that moment. ¡° She was depressed, lonely, sad, hurt, that¡¯s why she left soon, ¡° David said with a sigh. Others might see his emotion, how he felt when he was saying these, the only kate could feel his pain, which was a little far away from him. She was fighting with her heart. Adam looked at Kate and felt once again; God sometimes does amazing magic in our life; David was in pain inside, yet he looked cold outside, yet this girl could feel his pain without any words, ¡° Little sissy, wait a little more ¡° Adam could only give her support. He also felt helpless in that situation. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But he failed to stop Rose, who was already standing up and went where David and others were. ¡° brother, ¡° Rose called him softly from behind, and David looked back at Rose with a shocked expression. ¡° what are you doing here, ¡° David asked in a stern voice. Rose ignored his re and stood in front of him ¡° brother; you¡¯re not alone, ¡° Rose said with a smile, which warmed David¡¯s heart. He just nodded gently, ¡° my mom died ten years ago. She loved the wrong man and friendship with the wrong woman, so she had to pay the price for her wrong choice ¡° David didn¡¯t hide anything; no, he doesn¡¯t feel regret, he felt proud that his mother never lowered her dignity in front of that man and bravely walked out. At first, he was angry toward his mother because he felt his mother should forget his father, but after falling in love with Kate, he understood, humans can decide not to drop inw, but once they do, they can never change if they truly love a person. Everyone heard him and felt sad, they always thought David Xiver was an orphan, but today they understood he had a loving mom, which taught him how to live. ¡° I told her not to trust that man, but she never believed us, ¡° Mr. Roth said regretfully; if he could stop her, she might be here with them. But sometimes fate ys its own game. Mrs. Roth was crying silently when her eyes fell on Rose, ¡° Who is she, ¡° Mrs. Roth asked. ¡° My sister, ¡° David answered her without hesitation. The Roth family was surprised, ¡° My Nora¡¯s daughter, ¡° Mrs. Roth asked happily, and she calmed down a little. ¡° Yeah, she was my mother¡¯s most favorite, ¡° David said with a yful grin. "Yeah, Rose was." His mother''sst word was to take care of Rose and Nina; Rose always came first to his mother. She might feel after her, only David will leave, who can protect her. Mrs. Roth smiled between her sobbing, ¡°e here, ¡° she raised her hands toward Rose. Rose was in a daze, she never thought her brother would say this to them, but today ast bit of fear left her heart. She went to Mrs. Roth and held her hands, But before she could say anything, Alina bragged between them, ¡° granny, you took it wrong; she is not David¡¯s blood sister, she is David¡¯s half-sister, ¡° she shouted. Everyone heard her; they were shocked by Alina''s words. * Nightmare * * Nightmare * David, who was calm all the time, suddenly stood up, but before he could say anything, another person pped Alina so hard that the whole party fell silent with that sound. The whole crowd looked at the person who dared to p Alina Martin. In a split second, everyone was drawn into a daze after seeing that person. ¡° Wow, who is this girl? ¡° a random boy said without realizing what he was saying. ¡° Yeah, she¡¯s so beautiful; who is she? ¡° How can we not have noticed her before?" a single man whispered to another person. Everyone started to get lost in her beauty, That girl looked beautiful, especially her fierce look in her eyes. They felt they didn''t know the right word to describe her beauty at all. Alina, who felt her head spinning and a painful aching pain on her cheek, left her miserable. Holding her burning cheek as she looked at that person, she was shocked, But soon, that shock was reced with anger and haters. ¡° How dare you ¡° Alina screamed at her. Alina raised her hand to return the p, but Kate caught her wrist, Kate twisted her wrist angrily, ¡° Ms. Martin, just now you proved me right '''' Kate''s eyes were showing fire, and her voice was freezing cold. Everyone was shocked to their core, seeing that Kate was holding Alina Martin''s wrist. ¡° You bloody low-ss woman, let go right now, ¡° Alina said, gritting her teeth, first her cheek and now her hand. Kate jerks Alina''s hand away, Mr. Martin came to Alina and looked at her face, which was swollen by Kate''s p. Kate¡¯s five fingerprints could see on Alina¡¯s face. He was furious seeing that, he looked at Kate angrily ¡° how dare of you ¡° Mr. Martin was ring at Kate, but Kate was nowhere to be scared. She looked straight at Mr. Martin with a mocking smile ¡° Mr. Martin, didn¡¯t you see my dare just now. Do you want to see it again? I don¡¯t mind showing it also ¡° her word¡¯s hiding meaning was she might show him her dare giving a p like his granddaughter, although he was her elder, but as an elder who is evil that demon, she doesn¡¯t feel giving any face to him. The whole crowd was in chaos. First, this girl dared to p Alina Martin; now, she even picked a fight against Mr. Martin. The Roth family also silently admires her courage. David, who didn¡¯t evene out of his shock, felt his body stiffened at her words. He just stood behind Kate, and he knew she was protecting him. David¡¯s heart was jumping, but that¡¯s not the point; the point was what she was doing here. ¡° Master Mrs. Xiver went to that woman and pped her, ¡° a man was reported on the phone there. ¡° tch, such an emotional woman, I told her to wait for my hint ¡° that man sighed, feeling a little helpless. ¡° Master, what should we do now? ¡° That man asked. ¡° Just let her be, she won¡¯t listen to anything right now, she is a wife now who wants to protect her husband from the harm, won''t back down now, see what happens if she needs any help her silently, don¡¯t let anyone notice you ¡° that man ordered and hung up the call. ¡° Who the hell are you, who allowed you inside? ¡° Mr. Martin was beyond angry; he wanted to kill her. ¡° It was your foolish granddaughter who invited me. ¡° Kate pointed her finger at Alina. ¡° What the hell, ¡° Mr. Martin screamed. ¡° yeah, she wanted to be my friend, ¡° Kate said, but what she said next left Mr. Martin and Alina speechless, ¡° but I rejected her. How can I be friends with an aunty type woman? ¡° ¡° you--- ¡° Mr. Martin runs out of words to say anything. Alina wanted to vomit blood, hearing how Kate was insulting her in front of thousands of people. ¡° Why the hell did you hit me ¡° Alina was confused and angry, but she still can¡¯t understand why this woman hit her. ¡° because I wanted to give you this p a long time ago, ¡° Kate said with a yful grin, but nobody saw the cold sneer behind her yful look. " you. "Alina raised her hand once again and wanted to p Kate. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. " I''m not Nina, so don''t take me so lightly," Kate said coldly, her eyes were stabbing Alina''s gut feeling. Alina''s hand stopped in mid-air after hearing Nina''s name. she froze like ice within a second. She didn''t expect to hear this name again, not even in her dream; this name is her nightmare. * We’re family * * We¡¯re family * This name is her nightmare. She was shocked, no she was beyond shocked; her eyes were like they would fall out anytime soon. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Kate smirked at her reaction; it seems it¡¯s her weak point after all. Alina stares at Kate in utter disbelief; how does she know about this? ¡° how ¡° this word buzzing inside Alina¡¯s head repeatedly; only a few of them are about Nina, and to protect that woman¡¯s dignity, David never let anyone know about this. Suddenly she remembers, she looked back at Liam, so this bastard told his girlfriend. Liam, who was enjoying the show, suddenly thought about why this woman was looking at him like this. ¡° Don¡¯t need to look at him; we¡¯re family, so of course, I know how evil and monster you are, ¡° Kate said coldly. Kate said with a hidden meaning behind the family, but Alina missed the meaning. Kate''s heart was hoping to cut her[Alina] into pieces and feed a mad dog. Alina looked at her grandpa; she was frightened to the core; only her grandpa knew how scared Alina was. ¡° who is she ¡° it was Mrs. Roth, who finally spoke between them. She was surprised to see Kate. She checked Kate head to toe; just looking at Kate, Mr. Roth found this girl¡¯s aura pleasing her eyes. Kate looked back at Mr. Roth, ¡° someone like family. ¡° It was Liam who answered her from behind. He knows Alina¡¯s thoughts, even now, Alina took Kate as his girlfriend, but it would be better if she didn''t know about it yet; the real game just started. ¡° Ohh, ¡° Mrs. Roth didn¡¯t know what he meant, but she took Kate to someone like family or friends. Kate looked at David, who was ring at her. Kate helplessly sighed; it seems her darling started getting angry. But both of them stayed silent; Alina got the wrong meaning of Liam¡¯s words. Now she believes Kate really was Liam''s girlfriend. Unlike them, Mr. Roth looked at David; his eyes seemed a little cold. ¡° what Alina meant by she is your half-sister ¡° he didn¡¯t let it away. He was totally uninterested in how Kate pped Alina, David sighed. ¡°I said Rose is my sister, My Mother Nora Xiver¡¯s daughter Rose Xiver, not she has any identity after that not she needs, my mother, liked her fate with Rose so no matter an outsider says it can¡¯t change this fate never ¡° David¡¯s voice was hot enough to stop all of the whispers other people were doing." But his answer didn¡¯t calm Roth¡¯s family ¡° what do mean outsider? Alina is your fiance now. Also, if she is your half-sister, that means your father cheated on my sister, ¡° MR Roth¡¯s older son said, pointing out the truth. ¡° Yeah, that man cheated on our mother, but he was never our father; he was like a spam donor to us; we always had only one parent, Nora Xiver; she was our mother. Also, our father, ¡° David told the truth. The Roth family was struck dumbfounded by his answer. Mr. Roth¡¯s heart was on fire, he wanted to ask more, but Mrs. Roth stopped him. ¡° Why are you stopping me? My daughter died because of that bastard, so how could this girl be our granddaughter ¡° he felt anger just looking at Rose. ¡° Old man calms down, you get it wrongly, my grandson said, she is my Nora¡¯s daughter, and my Nora decided this fate, that means it was my Nora who decided this, so how can we disrespect my Nora¡¯s fate, and my daughter never can be wrong, ¡° She said with a proud smile. * This woman is not my fiance * * This woman is not my fiance * Her daughter was always a kind girl; as a mother, she felt proud. No woman could ept her husband¡¯s child with another woman, but her daughter did, that means her daughter got this girl as her daughter, even this girl took her daughter surname, Even her heart broke into pieces, as a mother, she was feeling happy, Just like her grandson said, her daughter went to a better ce. But she could see her daughter left something very precious: a son who made her proud and happy, a daughter who rejected her father¡¯s name and ept her daughter¡¯s name. ¡° Also, Mr. Roth, this woman is not my fiance; she can¡¯t evenpare to shoe dust; how can this woman be my David Xiver¡¯s fiance, even if she left the woman in this I¡¯d never look at her, this woman is not even a human ¡° David disgustingly said. He still didn''t call them grandpa or Grandma. Everything was too sudden for him. His words created a mess between the guests; not only them but Mr. Martin and Alina¡¯s faces also turned like someone forcefully fed them dog¡¯s shit. The Roth family also finds the situation very awkward; only Kate, Rose, Adam, Liam, Alex started Even Andrew, who was sitting in the dark, found this very funny. How naive and foolish Martin was, how they could take David lightly, David, who never gave them any face who he could give today. Mr. Martin¡¯s face turned red like a monkey¡¯s butt from anger, hearing David. ¡° David, you¡¯re crossing your line ¡° He red at David with a killing look. This time David didn¡¯t give any face. He thought after hearing David¡¯s mother¡¯s news, the Roth family will be in a total mess, and he won¡¯t have the time to reject in front of the guests. So after the party, he will try n B on David, but now it seems everything is about to be ruined because of these girls, first this unknown girl[kate] and then Rose. ¡° Ohh, my Roth, what do you expect? You knew about my mother but still hid about her death from them; you thought I¡¯ve busy with them and wouldn''t have the time to rify the truth in front of the guests. In this chance, the whole city will think this woman is my fiance, wow old man, excellent n, Original content from N?velDrama.Org. but you forgot that your brain also aged with your body, it was a too old idea ¡° David exposed theirs in front of the guests. The guests were thinking about how many shocks they are going to give them at this party. Mr. Martin¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment; he underestimated this devil; he saw through his n. But now that things have alreadye to this stage, he can¡¯t back down. ¡° So what, the Roth family promised me they would give me what I want, so I hope Mr. Roth will keep his promise, otherwise in front of so many people he will insult his ancestors, he swore with their name ¡° Mr. Martin pressed on Mr. Roth¡¯s sore point. Mr. Roth fell into a tight spot at the time because he just wanted to find his daughter; he didn¡¯t know Mr. Martin would demand anything like that. He even swore with his ancestor¡¯s name, but now seeing the situation, he doesn''t know what to say or think. But he can¡¯t deny that he promised Mr. Martin. ¡° David dear, who about we discuss this after the party? For now, please go with Mr. Martin¡¯s request. ¡° Mr. Roth requested David, hopefully. * Her tears * * Her tears * Mr. Roth requested David, hopefully. Even if his grandson doesn¡¯t want this engagement, they should talk about this privately. Otherwise, it will embarrass both Martin and Roth¡¯s family; after all, he was the one who promised this to them. Taking a deep breath, Kate calms herself; she knows she should stay silent; otherwise, she might ruin everything. David looked at his wife, whose face was red, and her eyes were saying she might cry anytime soon. But she held it back for him. That¡¯s what David fears the most in this world; her tears, a drop of her tears was like an ocean to him; it wound his heart. He wants to hug her in his arms and tell her in this world, and nothing can force him. Alex saw his Master¡¯s intention; he poked at Liam¡¯s elbow from behind, When Liam turned back, Alex whispered something to him. Liam understood the situation; he went forward and held Kate''s hand. ¡°e with me, ¡° Liam took Kate and Rose with him. He took and sat on a table a little far away from the crowd. He helped David. He knows Kate quickly affects David¡¯s emotions. David sighed helplessly, she needs him, yet he needs her more. But it¡¯s not time yet to go to his wife; he needs to wrap up this mess. He looked at Mr. Roth. ¡°I know you¡¯re my mother family, but you don¡¯t know me yet; what I hate the most in this world is ckmailing, I David Xiver never lowered my head in front of anyone other than four people in my life, nor did I ever do, never will do, so listen to this carefully, this martin family ruined my life, and now they dare to do this, what they take me for" David ced his stare at Mr. Martin this time, " Mr. Martin, what did you think, just because they are my mother¡¯s precious family you can trap me through them, to me my family is more precious than anything in this world, so how could I dare to try this? Just because I was silent for the past three years, it¡¯s not mean I epted the reality, no, so today, Mr. Martin, I¡¯m going to give you back that everything you and your granddaughter own from me, ¡° David said with a smile, but it was deadly cold; everyone was shivering in fear, seeing his look. Alina stares at David in utter disbelief, looking at David¡¯s face, she knows this time David won¡¯t give them any face, what he owes the Martin family he returned them, this time he will clear everything. Her heart was in pain; it seems like she failed this time.¡± No, I can¡¯t let it go ¡° Aina picked up her phone and sent a message to a person. This time she has to get him, Mr. Martin¡¯s heart also jumped in fear, he knew he did something, and this time, it crossed his patient¡¯s line. What he didn¡¯t expect the almighty Martin family was going to do to him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. David picked up his phone and called a person, ¡° what are you waiting for? Start it now, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being cruel with your family, ¡° David said in anger; his heart was in pain just thinking his wife was about to cry because of this Martin family, yet this man was hiding. That man cursed himself and came to light. David looked toward him, following his stare; everyone looked toward that direction. That person was a stranger to everyone but not to Mr. Martin and Alina. * Very important to my grandson * * Very important to my grandson * That person was a stranger to everyone but not to Mr. Martin and Alina. Mr. Martin and Alina¡¯s eyes were wide open seeing that person; everyone was silent, Mr. Martin¡¯s legs were shaking, don¡¯t know because of his age or the fear; he knew everything ended when he saw a sneer on that person¡¯s face. But he didn¡¯t know the air would turn in another direction because today was hisst day of facing these people proudly; after today, he might face himself. His fear was his granddaughter¡¯s life, but he forgot his sin and the crime hemitted.¡± ¡° Long time no see, ¡° Robin Will said with a mocking grin. Alina went back a few steps just seeing him; her breath was stuck in her throat. She hid behind her grandpa. But she didn''t know after today, this protective charm she has might fall. ¡° Master Mr will also hear, ¡° that hidden man reported to that mysterious man. On the other hand, that manughed as if he was enjoying the drama ¡° heh, it seems I don¡¯t have to dirty my hands on Martins; it¡¯s okay, let them be ¡° ¡° Master Alina Martin ordered someone to drug Mr. Xiver; what should I do, ¡° That man asked worriedly. ¡° Let her be; he deserved this treatment; also, I want to make him suffer as I did; he should taste this pain, ¡° that man said firmly. That hidden guard twisted his face, his Master behaving so childishly. But what can he say? It seems Mr. Xiver is going to suffer badly. That mysterious man hung up once again. ¡° Hump, this David xiver deserved this, he owes him too much, he was going to return everything little by little ¡° All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Also, this Martin family really shouldn¡¯t mess with the people they shouldn¡¯t. First of all, they anger David Xiver, and then a helpless man like Robin Will, also they dare to mess with him. He wanted to tear the older man and his granddaughter into pieces, but they also owe other people, especially David Xiver. He will y with this pair of Martin Rats after they finish. He was giving them a chance to forey; he would y the real game. But he has to teach a lesson this David Xiver. So he won¡¯te on his way in the future. After finishing his wine, he went to sleep. ¡° What are you doing here, ¡° Mr. Martin asked coldly, but he really couldn¡¯t hide that his voice was shaking. Feeling a sudden drop in temperature, all the guests looked more confused. Robin surged his shoulder ¡° Mr. Xive called me just now, that would be rude of me. I don¡¯te right, Mr. Martin ¡° his deep and cold voice was loud enough to reach everyone easily. David shot a re in his direction ¡° are you waiting for an invitation? Starting already, Mr. Roth promised him so as his grandson, I should fulfill the promise right, MR Roth, ¡° David looked at Mr. Roth, who was confused about what happened in front of him. But he silently nodded his head; as a powerful man, he could feel this situation was veryplicated. Also, when David admitted to being his grandson, he was feeling happy inside. Mrs. Roth hugged her husband hand ¡° Old man; he is my grandson, he admitted it, did you see, he is my Nora¡¯s daughter ¡° Mrs. Roth started crying once again, but this time her tears were from happiness, The blow of losing her daughter was still here, but her daughter left precious support for them. It was enough for them. Kate stood up when Robin appeared, and she was anxious about David; her heart was feeling uneasy. Her sudden move didn¡¯t escape Mrs. Roth¡¯s eyes; she was carefully observing her activity. Kate¡¯s expression was telling her something, which confused her. Earlier, when that girl appeared and pped Alina, she was like she[kate] protecting her grandson. Also, that girl¡¯s face was showing a painful expression. Again, that girl was looking at her grandson; her grandson also showed a gentle expression earlier. She let go of her husband¡¯s hand and hinted at her daughter-inw. Her older daughter-inw looked at Mrs. Roth, ¡° what happened, mom, ¡° she asked worriedly. ¡° Dear, what do you think about this girl? What do you think about her rtionship with my grandson ¡° Mrs. Roth looked at Kate and asked her daughter-inw. ¡° mom, why are asking this ¡° Tia asked her mother confusedly, ¡°I think she is someone very important to my grandson, ¡° Mrs. Roth said with a smile. ¡° huh, ¡° Tia looked at Kate carefully; she also admitted that the girl was lovely, but her mother-inw was saying something very shocking. * I’ll kill you two * * I¡¯ll kill you two * Tia looked at Kate carefully; she also admitted that the girl was lovely, but her mother-inw said something very shocking. ¡° Yeah, the way she was looking, also when she pped me. Martin¡¯s granddaughter, a killing aura was on her; she was like she was protecting her life. I know this looks dear ¡° Mrs. Roth can¡¯t move her eyes from Kate. She was a businesswoman at her young age; she only left the business world after Nora left. ¡° Okay, mom, let¡¯s wait; you might see it wrongly, ¡° Tia said gently; after all, they were in the middle of a situation. It was already messy here. Only then, Mrs. Roth looked in front of her, where David and Robin were standing there. Mr. Martin looked at David, ¡° David, I know shemitted something unforgivable, but please don¡¯t do this. Also, it will ruin Nina¡¯s life ¡° Mr. Martin knows Robin has that video clip and evidence against Alina. David¡¯s eyes turned red as if it was holding a fire pit ¡° don¡¯t you dare to take her name; otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you two here right now, you two don¡¯t deserve to say this name, you two¡¯s mouth is dirty too dirty to utter this name ¡° His anger suddenly burst out; how dare he say this? This name ripped an old wound he was hiding from this world. Kate was crying already seeing his face, blue nerves of his forehead could see from where she was standing. She gripped the chair head tightly, her palm was burning, but the pain was nothing to his pain. Liam, Alex, and Adam went to David and stood beside David, That old man angered them by taking Nina¡¯s name. He underestimated how much that affects them. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Mr. Martin, today is your day, not your granddaughter¡¯s, don¡¯t worry, her day will end with you, okay, ¡° Robin said; he didn¡¯t stop for a second and went to the stage. Mr. Martin was confused by Robin, what did mean by his day. Butler Gorge suddenly came running to Mr. Martin, whispering something in his ear, which was a bomb to Mr. Martin; he felt weak; the whole world was spinning in front of him. Butler Gorge held him and supported Mr. Martin¡¯s body. ¡° Stop him, and let the guests leave right now, ¡° Mr. Martin said, "he was out of breath; he can¡¯t let this happen. Otherwise, everything he did these years will be ruined. ¡° Okay, ¡° butler Gorge helped Mr. Martin sit on a chair and go toward the stage. ¡° Stop him, ¡° butler Gorge said to their man, and suddenly 50 people came running toward the stage. David understood the situation, ¡° stop them, ¡° David ordered Alex. Alex whistled, and their men came forward and started a fight with Mr. Martin¡¯s men. The party was a total mess. David looked at Mr. Roth¡¯s son, ¡° take them to a safe ce, ¡° he pointed to Mr. and Mrs. Roth. ¡° okay ¡° Mr. Roth¡¯s sons did what David told them, David looked at Kate, who was standing a little far away from him. He is called Rose, ¡° take your sister inw from here ¡° he can¡¯t feel at ease at all with her there. ¡°I won¡¯t go, ¡° Kate said from behind. How could she leave him here in this mess? David stared helplessly, ¡° please, ¡° he said gently, but Kate suddenly became too stubborn ¡° NO. ¡°David gritted his teeth to calm himself ¡° okay, go there and stand with them. Don''t move. after this, I wille to you, ¡° he pointed toward the Roth family. His eyes show only and care for her; he really can''t be angry no matter what she does. He knew already how determined she was seeing her eyes. Kate, this time didn¡¯t say anything and went there with Rose, but her eyes were on David. David knows how to look ¡° don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, ¡° David said, but understood what he said. David went to the stage where everyone was; the guests were frightened seeing that scene. Suddenly the lights went out, and a video shed on the stage screen. * twins * * twins * Suddenly the lights went out, and a video shed on the stage screen. It was a white and ck video, which means it was ancient. The whole crowd suddenly fell silent; everyone was looking at the video; a man appeared, he was like some gangster, tied a small handkerchief on his head, a ring was on his left ear. Something like a gangster should be, That man suddenly started talking, ¡° oh, look, what we got today, or I should say who we got today ¡° that man turned that video on toward a person, no two. They were two young boys in their 17th, They look like twins. The younger generation might not recognize them, but older people know who they are. It was Mr. Martin and his twin brothers, and they were twins. When the video started, Mr. Martin fell from his chair, and his body went limp, knowing everything he did years ago came back to haunt him. but he didn''t know the past might be hidden in the dust but the future''s heavy air might wipe that dust from the past. Alina was scared of seeing her grandfather like this; she supported his body and helped him to sit on the chair once again. Mrs. Brown long ago left them; when Alina ruined her daughter''s reputation in front of the Roth family, she understood that if she stayed there with Martin, David would not spare her once again; this time, she would not have any excuse. Alina looked at the stage, and when the twins appeared in that video, she was also shocked that she never knew her grandfather had another twin brother. Her family never mentioned her; not even her grandfather said anything about this. Everyone was carefully looking at that video. In that video, a twin lowered his head and sobbed softly, fearing if he cries, that gangster man will hit him again. That man beat the twins already very badly; wounded their faces, blood was flowing from his cheeks. So he was scared, but his other twins were looking at that gangster angrily, When that man came to them with that video camera. That gangster man looked at the older twins, seeing his fearless eyes he got angry, that gangster kicked the older twin on his abdomen very hard without showing mercy. The older twin fell on the floor holding his hurt abdomen; he was groaning in pain. He vomits blood. the kick almost killed him. Other twin didn¡¯t dare to look at his older brother. The gangster suddenly approached the younger twins, and that boy got more frightened. ¡° Hey boy, you look more obedient than that brat; I like you more ¡° that gangster caught his chin and raised that boy¡¯s face ¡°that gangster smiled wickedly, seeing his face that boy was shivering in fear. ¡° But I can¡¯t understand why that old Martin likes your older brother more. Do you know when we called your father what he said? ¡° that man said with a wide grin. That younger twin lifted his eyes and looked at it, hoping to hear about his father. Still, soon his hope shattered into pieces ¡° your father told us to take off his older boy. Nothing should happen to his older boy. He even agreed to give us what we demand ¡° that man was in a happy mood remembering the agreement. Old Mr. Martin told them not to harm both his sons; he will give anything in return for their safety, he never mentioned what that gangster said, the gangster said to tease the younger boy. but the younger boy took it very seriously. That boy¡¯s heart in his throat after listing that man¡¯s words. He looked pale as if he had lost his soul. it has broken his heart. Suddenly that boy¡¯s face changed; that younger boy snatched the gun from that gangster''s hand and pointed that gun at that gangster firmly. That gangster¡¯s eyes widened in rm, and he started to step backward, Fear could be seen in his eyes; that gangster knew that gun was filled with bullets, If that younger boy mistakenly fired that gun, he would be a dead fish. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. What he did not expect was that the boy would shoot, that gangster screamed in fear, he closed his eyes. * I hate you * * I hate you * That gangster screamed in fear, and he closed his eyes. Suddenly the silence engulfed the whole area; nobody made any sounds. That gangster opened his eyes to check if he was alive or not; he looked at his body and checked thoroughly. But he was alright. Only then did he lift his head and look at that younger boy. What he saw almost gave him a heart attack; that gangster couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes what he saw, The younger boy fired the gun but not at him, but another person at his twins. The weak younger boy suddenly looked like a monster, The gangster suddenly screamed in fear; he went to the older boy to see if he was alive or not, The younger life was already near the end. He looked at his younger brother in shock ¡° why ¡° tears were flowing out from his eyes, The younger boy startedughing like a madman, ¡° why? Because I hate you because your father never loved me, your mother gave everything to you; first, your grandfather wants you to take his position in the army, they never loved me just because of your existence. ¡° That younger boy let out every hateful feeling he had inside his heart. The older boy might let go of thest hope of staying alive, and with a loud breathing sound, his breathing stopped. The gangster looked at the older boy ¡° hey boy, don¡¯t die, your father will kill me, wake up, hey my money, ¡° that gangster screamed in pain, his money. ¡° You do not need any money anymore, ¡° that younger boy suddenly said with the same cold voice as he talked to his older brother. ¡° what the hell, are you even human? You¡¯re more inhuman than us ¡° that gangster screamed at the younger boy and turned to look at the younger boy. But this time, his soul was caught inside his throat when he saw that younger boy was pointing that gun at him. That gangster widened, and he stared in disbelief at that boy, and then the gun he was holding; his mouth opened and closed, but it was like all the words in his brain vanished. That younger boy also didn¡¯t give him time to think and shot a bullet straight between his brows. ¡° bang ¡° That man¡¯s body fell near the older boy¡¯s body. A few secondster and that man also died on that spot. That younger boy went to their dead body, and he just nced at them before going where that man kept that camera and picked up the camera from the camera stander. That video ended there, and the party¡¯s light came back once again. In just a few minutes, the video blew everyone¡¯s minds. But this time there was dead silence, Nobody made any sounds; truth shocking, everyone was silent because no words came from their mouth. What they saw muted them, suddenly a voice broke the silence, ¡° Oh my god, ¡° a woman from the guest started to cry loudly, and the sounds made their way once again, and everyone gave the same reaction as the woman. Some people were crying after seeing that video; some were still in shock. Alina, who was holding her grandpa, froze like ice. Her whole body was trembling. She was another person¡¯s support, but at that moment, she needed help to keep standing. The Roth family felt suffocated; they thought they needed fresh air. Kate doesn¡¯t know, but she started sweating after seeing the video. Her head was spinning like a wheel. She sat down in a chair next to her. Only David and Robin, Liam, and Alex were alright, but they also felt sad. No such person left who wasn¡¯t in shock after seeing that screen on such arge screen. Mr. Martin, who was sitting on the chair, sat there silently. After a few seconds, everyone starteding near Mr. Martin. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡° you evil man, how could you be such a monster, you took your own brother''s life, yet you¡¯re still alive, what are you, don¡¯t you feel any shame or guilt, I¡¯m feeling disgusting being here at the same ce with a monster like you ¡°An older man who was a very close friend with Mr. Martin felt disgusted. ¡° you should hang yourself in a tree or drink poison, ¡° another older man said. A man like Zack Martin did something really beyond everyone¡¯s beliefs. One after one started to criticize Mr. Martin, and he just listened to them silently. Feeling disgusted, everyone started to leave, one by one, everyone left. Only David, Kate, Rose, Liam, Alex, Adam, Robin, Andrew, Alina, and the Roth family left behind. The bodyguards stopped their fight long ago; they also fell silent, only Gorge was standing there expressionless. The first one that broke the silence was Alina ¡° grandpa is this video real, ¡° she asked in her shaking voice; she still can''t believe her own eyes. " No, I might see wrong, also; how can this be my grandpa." * ill-fate * * ill-fate * " No, I might see wrong, also; how can this be my grandpa." Alina was still believing her grandpa after all this man raised her alone for the past 20 years, her parents left every early, she was just seven years, after their death he was her world, now suddenly the man she loves showing her grandpa killed his own brother, how, could she believe this. but David never lied. Mr. Martin was silent at her question, and after a while, Mr. Martin took a deep breath and stood up; he started walking toward David. David stood there without moving. Kate, who was standing with the Roth family, held her breath as she already took Mr. Martin as a mad man, and what if he does something to her darling? Mr. Martin stood in front of David and looked at him with a weird look ¡° boy; you finally let out that you shouldn¡¯t, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go down alone. You will also ¡° Mr. Martin¡¯s gentleness was nowhere to be seen, ¡° Call everyone here, close the gate, and block every way to get out of here. David should not go out from Martin''s mansion today at any cost, cut all the connections from the outside world, ¡° Mr. Martin said coldly, his voice loud enough to frighten everyone. Hearing his words, everyone was shocked; even David flinched a little. The Roth family was angry at his behavior, ¡° Mr. Martin, what the hell do you want? How dare you try to do this to my grandson ¡° Mr. Roth was beyond angry; this Martin is too dirty; he finally understood why David felt disgusted by their name. ¡° Hah, dare, Mr. Roth, I lost everything, I don¡¯t have anything to fear, so I¡¯ll do everything to give the happiness my granddaughter wants, even if I have to force David openly. ¡° When they were arguing, the bodyguard closed the gate and sealed the area; they blocked the signal, Alex checked his phone and the device he was with him, for outside''s help; everything was blocked. What they took here was very few people; other people were waiting outside for David¡¯s signal. What they didn¡¯t expect this old man would do openly. But everything would be okay if Kate wouldn¡¯t be there with them. David looked at Mr. Martin, only uneasiness was inside his eyes, other than this David stood there without fearing ¡° Mr. Martin you better stop your childish act, if we don¡¯t go out within 20min my people will burst in, they don¡¯t need any signal or my order ¡° David said with a mocking smile, but his smile Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. vanished, and his face turned pale, and he felt something. He felt uneasy; his body started to sweat, his head was spinning. ¡° What happened, such an urgent reaction, ¡° Mr. Marin teased David with a mocking smile. Mr. Martin sighed deeply. David raised his head and loosened the tie to release the uneasy feeling. But it was no use; it only grew, David looked toward Kate, and only blurriness weed him. David tightly held a chair near him to support himself, but the chair couldn¡¯t take his weight, and he was about to fall when Alex and Liam supported him with their body. Kate¡¯s felt her soul left her seeing his pale face, She wanted to go to David when Rose held her back, Kate looked back at Rose ¡° what are you doing? Let go, ¡° She frowned at Rose. ¡° don¡¯t go, ¡° Rose knows that the old man might do something to David, but if Kate goes to David now, they will be in danger. But Kate''s heart was in pain seeing his face. How could she stand there and see her darling miserable state? But Rose was much stronger than Kate at the moment; she held Kate''s hand more tightly. ¡° What the hell did you do to him, you old bastard told me right now ¡° Adam almost strangled Mr. Martin if not for George. ¡° oh, I didn¡¯t do anything; as far as I remember, you three didn¡¯t drink that wine. My granddaughter prepared for you, ¡° Mr. Martin said innocently, but everyone present there could tell he did something. ¡° Now David, if you want to live, you have to ept Alina at this moment; otherwise, you should get ready for the ill-fate you¡¯re going to suffer ¡° Mr. Martin ignored everyone¡¯s gaze and looked at David. * Your only choice * * Your only choice * Mr. Martin ignored everyone¡¯s gaze and looked at David ¡° David, I¡¯m giving you thest chance to ept Alina if not, don¡¯t me me ruin you with me, I never wanted anything wrong for you, but Alina is my only one kin, I¡¯ll give everything ept, as for Nina, if you ept Alina Ill ept all the punishment in her ce ¡° Mr. Martin tried thest time, Yet David stood there without any expression, David felt hot all over; his body was burning like someone lifted the fire inside his body, especially on his lower body. He didn¡¯t need to know more because he already understood they drugged him. But how, he tried to remember anything but failed, How could he remember when he did not eat or drink anything, so how did they do this? Mr. Martin already knows his mind ¡°don¡¯t need to tire your brain, and you don¡¯t remember anything because that thing did not go inside your with any drink or water. ¡° Mr. Martin looked at Alina, ¡° dear, you should tell me to do something like this, ¡° he said with a weak smile. She is his granddaughter whom he raised for the past 20years, one look from her he could already read her mind. So when she ordered that drug dream30, he already found out, but he stayed silent and let her be, he just hoped the Roth family could make the n perfect, but still, he knew David might try to slip away. So let her n B, what he didn¡¯t expect this Robin will steal the video from his secret locker; he underestimates them. Kate¡¯s heart sank in deep worry when she heard Mr. Martin. Her face lost all color, and looked pale in Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. shock. David¡¯s body started feeling hotter and hotter; he was feeling like thousands of bees were biting inside his whole body, ¡° ugh ¡° David screamed in pain; he couldn¡¯t bear the pain. Tears were flowing out from Kate''s eyes, seeing his pained expression. ¡° you only have one option right now, Alina, otherwise. You might die from a heart attack half an hour go so soon because I don¡¯t want that any other girl near you right now, so Alina will be your only choice ¡° Mr. Martin finally let out the truth? Alina was blushing shyly, she thought her n had failed, but now her grandfather fulfilled her dream. Everyone turned pale hearing Mr. Martin; the Roth family coldly looked at the shameless Martins. Mr. Roth spoke up, ¡° Mr. Martin, how dare you, do you take Roth as a joke, we¡¯ll ruin the whole Martin family, wait and see, now let us go before something happens to My grandson. ¡° Mr. Roth stood in front of Mr. Martin, ¡° Mr. Roth, you don¡¯t need to ruin Martin because today Martins is already destroyed by your grandson; I want to give thest happiness to my granddaughter, so please tell your grandson if he wants to live, he has to ept Alina as his wife. He said, and Alina went forward. Everyone was silent; David had already lost his senses. David started to fall even when Liam and Alex supported his body, Kate looked at Rose ¡° Rose, leave my hand right now, otherwise don''t me me if I hurt you ¡° every word she said was cold; her words could freeze anyone''s heart; Rose never saw her so cold, Kate¡¯s eyes red, like fire was flowing out from her tears, seeing her eyes. Rose was frightened. She hesitantly let go of Kate''s hand. Kate started walking toward David, Seeing Kate, Mrs. Roth knew what she thought might be right; otherwise, why would that girl look like she lost her soul seeing her grandson¡¯s pain. Alina went to David, she was about to touch David¡¯s hand, but before she could, a hand caught her wrist from behind. Seeing a hand stopped her, Alina looked behind and saw an angry Kate was ring at her, Alina was also shocked by seeing Kate¡¯s eyes. * Remember my name * * Remember my name * Alina was also shocked by seeing Kate¡¯s eyes. Kate twisted Alina¡¯s hand as hard as she could; Kate''s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡° Ms. Martin, you better stay within your limit, ¡° Kate sneered at that madwoman; how dare she thinks about touching her darling; with this thought, Kate started to twist Alina¡¯s hand more furiously. ¡° ouch, ouch, what are you doing? ¡° Alina said,ing back to her senses. ¡° I¡¯m teaching you that you shouldn''t touch other people¡¯s men so shamelessly, ¡° Kate mocked Alina, but her words were firm. Kate was as forceful as Tigress, and she was in her hunting mode. Alina¡¯s face turned pale ¡° Ms. Waston, you better leave my hand; otherwise, don¡¯t me me if I treat you in the same way, ¡° Alina gritted her teeth and coldly said to Kate, bearing the pain on her hand. ¡° or what, drug me, force me to ept shit like you, ¡° Kate smiled coldly. This time, Mr. Martin stepped in between them, ¡° let go of my granddaughter¡¯s hand, ¡° He said coldly. Kate let go of Alina¡¯s hand no because she feared Mr. Martin. ¡° Girl, you better stay out of this matter," Mr. Roth said. If you don''t want your grandson to suffer from such a miserable life, you should give permission, ¡° Mr. Martin said to Mr. Roth. Mr. Roth sighed helplessly. ¡° okay ¡° Alex frowned, "Who is Mr. Roth to decide his Master life? Madam is the only one who can make any decision about his master life" he was about to say this loudly when Liam stopped him, " Don''t worry; Kate is someone who will give up." Rose and Adam also believed this, so they were also silent; they believed Kate as much as they believed David. As the words left Mr. Roth¡¯s mouth, everyone was shocked. Before anyone could say anything, a man appeared there. That man handed an envelope to Mr. Martin, and he went to David. Mr. Martin looked at Gorge; Gorge went forward and took out a ck ink box from his suit pocket. Kate was beyond angry, and she wanted to kill these two old men, When Gorge was about to press the ink on David¡¯s thumb finger, Kate snatched the box and stood between David and them. David could feel her presence, and he did what no one expected, David hugged Kate from behind. ¡° what the hell ¡° Alina screamed like a madwoman. Everyone was also shocked, but it was nothing until David said, ¡° wifey. ¡° Everyone felt the lighting hit them so badly, They were dumbfounded by his words and the way he was hugging him like an octopus. ¡° Hmm, I¡¯m here, ¡° Kate touched his hot cheek gently without looking back. ¡° I¡¯m feeling hot, I¡¯m in pain, help me, ¡° David said; his body was too hot like his whole body was burning on fire. His words twisted kate¡¯s heart, Alina couldn¡¯t help but shiver; she looked pale, her face lost all color. Even Mr. Martin and Butler Gorge turned pale. ¡° what was happening here, ¡° they were thinking about this. Their hearts were in their throats. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Ms. Waston, what are you doing? David is not in his right mind. Please step aside; I¡¯ll take care of David '''' Alina ignored the uneasiness in her heart and tried to be calm as much as she could. ¡° It''s not a big deal; David is not in his right mind; he was speaking nonsense, ¡° Alina said to herself. Kate smiled gently, she patted David¡¯s hands on her waist and looked at Alina with a proud smile. ¡° Ms. Martin, first of all, he knows what he is saying; secondly, he doesn¡¯t need you to take care of him when you the reason he is in pain right now, andstly, you said my name wrong, so remember my name, My name is kate David Xiver, David Xiver''s wife, that¡¯s why he called me wifey, I hope this would clear all the dirty thoughts you¡¯re having about my husband, ¡° Kate said every word with a meaning. She said these words very calmly, but everyone could tell she warned Alina and Mr. Martin. Alina and Mrs. Martin¡¯s jaws dropped on the ground, and their eyes fell out of their sockets. * My Kate * * My Kate * Their eyes fell out of their sockets. ¡° what the hell does she mean? ¡° Mr. Martin and Alina swore their souls left their bodies. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡° yo=uo=you ¡° Alina felt words were left in her mouth. She gulped hard and tried again, but she failed, Mr. Martin was also the same as her. ¡° wifey ¡° David started kissing her neck in front of everyone, Kate blushed hard; his hot mouth was licking her neck like a puppy. Kate forced out a smile, but in her heart embarrassed, not because Martin was there, but because everyone was looking at her and David. ¡° no, it¡¯s not true, it can¡¯t be, you¡¯re Liam¡¯s girlfriend, right, you¡¯re pretending right, Liam told you to do this to take David away from here, right ¡° Alina shook her head like a madwoman and asked if she lost her senses. Liam let out a cold scoff ¡° hey woman, are you out of your mind? She is my sister-inw, not my girlfriend, ¡° Liam answered her as he mocked her for being a fool. ¡° no, I saw it with my own eyes, also she admitted it her own ¡° Alina pointed her finger at Kate and said, Alina knew deep down in her heart she was making an excuse. ¡° why I don¡¯t remember something like this I said to you, Ms. Martin, ¡° Kate said, putting a thinking expression on her face. ¡° You said this to the shopping mall, ¡° Alina said, gritting her teeth in anger. ¡° oh, you asked me, but I never admitted it; it was your problem why you take me as Liam¡¯s girlfriend, not mine ¡° Kate gently patted David¡¯s hot cheeks; it was getting hotter. Kate frowned; she doesn¡¯t have time to argue with this woman. She looked at Mr. Martin ¡° Mr. Martin, please tell your man to let us go from here; I¡¯m taking my husband with me, you keep your grandfather, my husband doesn¡¯t need her help ¡° kate¡¯s voice was full of warning, Only then did Mr. Martine back to his senses, he looked at Kate, the shock was still on his face ¡° are you telling the truth ¡° he asked in a worried voice, he never thought of this kind of possibility. David was already married, then what will happen to his granddaughter, the martin already ruined by David, after today the Martin might be dropped with nothing, he wanted to secure Alina¡¯s future with David but now this girl telling them David is her husband, The most shocking fact was David¡¯s behavior. ¡° Mr. Martin, are you my brother-inw that I will joke with you ¡° Kate mocks his words indirectly; everyone found her words very funny. ¡° even so, David has to ept my granddaughter; you can divorce him, ¡° Mr. Martin shamelessly said, which disgusted everyone. ¡° Oh really, but my husband feels disgusted by your granddaughter¡¯s presence even if she stays 5 feet away from him, how he would ept her in his life ¡° Kate knows what his evil old man is trying to say or do, so she yed along, two can y this games right ¡° But he is under hallucination right now; if you agree with this, then everyone can leave safe and sound from here; otherwise, nobody will leave today, ¡° Mr. Martin said coldly. ¡° Oh really, then let¡¯s try it, David; who is this ¡° Kate pointed her finger at Alina¡¯s face. Hearing her words, David lifted his red face, but he was still learning at Kate¡¯s shoulder. David closed his eyes and opened them again, ¡° the Bitch Alina Martin, ¡° David said as if he felt disgusted. All the color on Alina¡¯s face drained away hearing David''s words; that man said he couldn¡¯t recognize anyone when the drug started its effects. Kate smiled happily ¡° darling, do you know who I am, ¡° Kate asked, waiting for his reply. His answer shocked everyone ¡° my wifey, my love, my kate, ¡° David said with a smile; the pain was still there, but he was smiling while saying this, He caught her chin and turned her face toward his face, and gently kissed her lips. * Cunning woman like you * * Cunning woman like you * He caught her chin and turned her face toward his face, and gently kissed her lips. Kate was so happy she wanted to scream to show her happiness and dance wildly. Alina felt like everything around her had be dark; she was lost in that darkness. ¡° No, Mr. Martin, I proved you, so let us go, ¡° Kate said and wanted to walk forward with David leaning against her body. But a cold voice stopped them ¡° Mr. Martin gave an order, and a few bodyguards came forward, trying to stop Kate. Alex and Liam, and Adam came forward and stood between Kate and them. Even Mr. Roth¡¯s sons also came forward to stop the bodyguards. But Mr. Martin called too many people, and they were just five. Kate felt a little scared, not because of them because the time was ruining out, and David was gritting his teeth to bear the pain; his body was on fire. That message came to her phone, but her phone was at Rose. So Rose immediately handed the phone to Kate. David was strengthless; his whole body weight was on Kate, it was too much for her, but still, she was supporting her body. ¡° Kate''s message came from that number, ¡° Rose said to Kate. Kate understood her words, ¡° unlock the phone, ¡° she hurriedly said. Rose unlocked the phone and held it in front of kate ¡° if you want to leave right now with your husband, I will help you, but you have to give me something. ¡° It was in that message. That message shocked her. Is that person crazy? Of course, she wants to leave from there. ¡° Rose called on this number, ¡° Kate said, cing her hopes on a stranger. ¡° Okay, ¡° Rose did as she said. The call connected without ringing as if he was waiting for that call. ¡° Wow, so fast, ¡° a man''s cold voice came through the call. Kate felt surprised, but she doesn¡¯t have the time to think about this right now, ¡° you said you would help. I want to leave from here, help us, ¡° Kate almost begging that mysterious man. ¡° Okay, but in return, you have to give me what I want, ¡° that mysterious man said smirk. Kate didn''t know why but she felt this man was waiting for her answer otherwise she won¡¯t help her ¡° and what is that thing ¡° Kate said calmly but inside her heart, she wanted to kill him. Her darling was in such a miserable state, yet this man was trying to y with her patience. ¡° oh, I can¡¯t tell you now, but I¡¯ll call you soon; I hope you won¡¯t forget your promise, ¡°that man said patiently, ¡° Tell me first; after all, I¡¯m a happily married woman. What if you want to snatch me from my darling? ¡° Kate said coldly. That mysterious man was shocked, ¡° why this woman so arrogant, snatched her from her darling, is she kidding with him. ¡° ¡° Mrs. Xiver, I don¡¯t like a cunning woman like you, so, sorry to break your fantasy you are not my type also, a married woman is not on my liking list; I want something only you can give, so tell me if you want my help or not, ¡° That man said again, but he wasughing at her foolish thought, that was sure. Kate frowned, not because he said these rather he called her cunning, this man, ¡° If he everes in front of me, I¡¯ll indeed punch on his face, ¡° Kate wrote this in her mind. ¡° Anything is okay if not this, now help me ¡° Kate''s words just fell, and could hear a chopper¡¯s sound from around the Martin Mansion. ¡° deal then, I helped you remember this, ¡° that man said coyly and hung up the call. Everyone heard Kate''s words. Soon the choppernded inside the Martin mansion''s open ground, Not just the chopper, guns could also be heard from the gate. And within a few seconds, 100 people entered inside the Martin Mansion forcefully. Everyone was shocked by the screen. These 100 people looked totally professional and fully prepared. They took over the control within a few minutes, They did not give any chance to Mr. Martin¡¯s bodyguards to fight back. A few men came forward and bowed in front of Kate, ¡° Mrs xiver; our boss ordered us to send you to your destination. ¡° A man said in his professional voice, and it was the man who was at the party. Everything was happening too fast, Alina was shocked when she saw they were about to take David and eat from there, She went forward and tried to push Kate and touch David, but before she could touch David, Kate caught a handful of Alina¡¯s hair and pulled away from David. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡° You tried this again; it seems you took me too lightly ¡° Kate coldly looked at that dirty woman; Kate¡¯s cold look sent a chill to Alina¡¯s mind. Saying this, Kate lost control and pped Alina as hard her hatred was for this woman. The sounds were like a mini bomb to everyone. Blew their minds and thoughts. * Im all yours * * I''m all yours * The sounds were like a mini bomb to everyone. Blew their minds and thoughts. Alina¡¯s skin was burning from the pain, she hissed in pain, but Kate did not let go of her hair. ¡° Remember this lesson, this man is my lifeline, so never provoke me with this; otherwise, next time, it won¡¯t be just your hair; it would be your disgusting face." ¡° Kate is staring murderously at Alina, and her eyes were enough to frighten Alina. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Alina gulped her saliva hard; she was in pain psychically and mentally, the man she always wanted suddenly married someone else, and his wife was hitting her. Kate did not want to waste her time with her, so she let off her grip on Alina¡¯s hair; just as she did, Alina fell, losing her foot bnce. Kate was toozy to care about anything else; with Alex and Liam¡¯s help, she gets on the chopper with David. Just as the chopper door locked from inside and it started to fly, David lifted Kate from her seat and made her sit on his thighs. He held her from her waist tightly and one hand behind her head, He finally let down his guard and let out the beast he was holding. He blocked her lips, Kate knew he held it for too long, and his limit had already ended. Kate hugged his neck and returned his wild kisses, She initiated the move as her tongue searched for his, David let out a frustrated growl, he wanted to take her there, but he knows he can¡¯t. But it didn¡¯t stop him from touching her body inside her clothes. Kate was shivering already; she stopped herself from moaning loudly. It was the first time David was touching her when another person could see everything if he dared to look back. The man who runs the chopper was very professional. His master already told him to y dead inside the chopper. He did; he didn¡¯t hear anything. David let go of Kate''s mouth and pushed her hair aside. Her white-wless neck was on full disy in front of him. He was sucking on her neck; it was making it hard to bear both of them. Soon the mannded the chopper on a seven stars hotel¡¯s terrace, David picked up Kate and got off the chopper. A man waiting there, he handed a room card to David. Kate was feeling shy; she bruised her head on David¡¯s chest; he was like he couldn¡¯t stand properly at the party now he carried her. It was the feeling which forced him to make love with his wife as soon as possible. David carried her to the top floor¡¯s president¡¯s private room through the private elevator. Just as the elevator reached their destination, David opened the door with the private key and closed the door behind them. David threw Kate onto the soft hotel bed. ¡° Ahh, ¡° Kate yelps; she was like someone threw her in the air. David jumped on top of her body and covered her lips, Kate hugged him tightly, ¡° wifey, I can¡¯t bear it anymore, ¡° David said in his burning voice. Kate didn¡¯t let him say anything anymore; she lowered his face and kissed him. ¡° I¡¯m all yours. ¡° Her response made him cross all the lines, His hands started; it''s his duty. He ripped open her dress on the upper side. * She was his real drug * * She was his real drug * {WARNING: this chapter has some mature content, so read at your own risk?} He ripped open her dress on the upper side. When she was fully naked on her upper body, David did not take a second and caught a breast inside his mouth, ¡° Ahh, ¡° Kate screamed, not because he was sucking her breast, but rather because he was biting her breast with his white teeth. She knew her man was angry with her because she put herself in danger. But she doesn¡¯t care; everything about her belongs to him, to treasure to ruin. Her scream was giving peace to his mind and heart because she was safe and with him. David¡¯s other hand went down and pushed open the dress from her lower body, David didn¡¯t raise his mouth from her breast and pushed a finger inside her hot cave. Kate knew what he wanted from her; she did not stop herself and screamed to satisfy his need. Kate pushed herself more toward his finger so he could go deep inside. She was fucking wet with need and can¡¯t be more ready than she was at that moment ¡° David, please'''' Kate begged him; he was drugged, but the intoxicating feeling was inside her body, this man is a control freak in such a moment, but she can¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t need to tell him again because he started to tear his clothes. He was bare within a second, David lined his cock in front of the center; the arm feeling from her wet cave was too much for him. ¡° Today, brace yourself for good because I can¡¯t be gentle today, ¡° David said, looking at her exposed womanhood, juice dripping out from her. Kate smirked at David ¡° don¡¯t worry, I can take that; after all, I¡¯m your wife, ¡° Kate teased him back. David smirked back; his sweet rabbit suddenly turned into a sexy kitten, David hugged her close and plunged himself inside her and felt the warm tightness, she was his real drug; in this world, no medicine could control him, he could bear it, but this drug was impossible for him to take, yet he wants to drug himself every day with this drug, he will feel tired with this, could only get happiness. Kate is a lifetime drug to him; he never wants any antidote to this drug. David kissed her mouth, ¡° baby, I love you, ¡° David said between the kisses. He was thrusting her inside. After a while David turned over, now Kate was on top, sitting on his body, David raised her body and slowly lowered her on his standing rod. Kate hissed from pressure; she was too lost in her pleasure, so David has to do the real work, David started thrusting inside her while she was enjoying sitting on top of his body. David lowered her face and sucked her swollen lips ¡° I love you, ¡° David whispered. ¡° I love you too, ¡° Kate answered him, but a loud moan also escaped from her mouth as David gave a hard deep thrust. Soon hours passed, but he was still thrusting inside her without any intention of stopping. David got off the bed, took Kate with him, still bruised deep inside her, and went to the sofa and sat on All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. the couch, She was still on top. Just as she sat down, he thrust back, and this time he reached more inside of the cave, The bed was already wet by their cum, yet it was as if it was not enough for them. David caught her right breast inside his mouth; Kate leaned backward to give more ess, so he could do whatever and however he wanted to her. Their body was wet with sweat, but they were toozy to care about this, the sofa was also wet by their sweat and cum. Their loving making continued into the whole night; David did not leave space in that room where he didn¡¯t make love with her. When the drug hadpletely worn out from his body, David stopped because he knew it was already too much for Kate, but she learned to give him what he needed. She was silent, even though it was too much for her. David drew a hot bath for Kate, David carried her to the bathroom and put her in the bathtub; he also joined with her; his body immediately reacted. Her soft sweet smell had already awakened his sleeping beast. Kate tried to calm her heart; this man is usually a beast in bed, yet today he was a hungry beast on hunger strike for 100 years. But his touch was enough for her to lose in passion; the tiredness vanished in the air. David raised her body under the water and turned her front toward him, Seeing his eyes, she knows what he wants at that moment, As she closed the small gap between their bodies, she captured his lips to return his answer. David understood her answer and thrust her inside once again. The bathroom was filled with the water and their moan¡¯s sounds. David made love until the water turned cold, It was almost 6 in the morning when David finally dressed Kate in a bathrobe; heid her on the bed and tucked her inside a nket. He was also tired, but now that he was fully conscious, he has to call Alex to know what happened at the party. He remembers some things yet notpletely. * Kate is with him * * Kate is with him * He remembers some things yet notpletely. His phone was nowhere to be seen, so David called Alex with the hotel¡¯s phone. Alex had just reached home when he received a call from an unknown number. He was cleaning the whole mess and justid on the bed to get some sleep. Frustedly he received the call; he was cursing inside; it was necessary; otherwise, he would surely beat that person. ¡° who the ¡° Alex screamed, but he did notplete his words when David cut off his words, ¡° Alex, ¡° David said, and Alex bit her tongue to stop himself. ¡° Master, where are you? Do you know how worried I was? ¡° Alex faked his reaction because he knew his master¡¯s location; it was just that he did not want to disturb him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Do you think I lost my mind, ¡° David asked, knowing how fake his assistant was acting at that moment. Alex curses himself; of course, his master can read his mind; he doesn¡¯t have to see him for that. ¡° Master, I¡¯m home; I send Rose and the Roth family to the south mansion; as for Martin, they¡¯re still at Martin mansion, but under our observation, they can not leave the Martin mansion; we leave them for you, ¡° Alex exined. But that was not what David wanted to know; he clearly remembers the situation was under control by Martin, so how they did take him out in the end. ¡°I understood, but that¡¯s not what I want to know; tell me how your madam left with me, ¡° David asked, his mind showing some unclear things, ¡° hmm, about that, you better ask this Madam, we can¡¯t say anything ¡° Alex bites his tongue. Is he crazy to tell a man helped them because of madam? However, he still wants to get married; he won¡¯t want to die yet when he does not propose to his girl. David looked back at Kate''s sleeping figure ¡° okay, wait for me at the south mansion atunch, ¡° DAvid said and cut the call. He knows Alex won¡¯t say anything; it¡¯s okay; he needs to know that everyone is OK or not; nothing else doesn¡¯t matter as long as Kate are with him. Even the whole world ruins; he doesn¡¯t care if she would be alright. David went to bed and climbed on the bed, Slowly he got inside the nket and pulled her in his arms. But now that he was entirely in his sense, he felt a little unhappy, although he knows it was great timing about her being there, yet it frightened him. She was in danger, and he never could do this kind of thing; he had punished her so that she won¡¯t do this kind of thing again and never would put herself in danger. David fell asleep; he was deadly tired. Unlike them, Martin''s mansion was a total mess, Alina was crying, sitting on the floor, Mr. Martin was silent, yet no one could tell how helpless he looked at that moment. ¡° Boo, boo, why did he do this to me? Alina was making an ocean with her tears; seeing her like this, Mr. MArtin¡¯s heart was in pain, yet he did not leave any strength tofort her; it might be his sin that his granddaughter¡¯s life ruined like this. All of their men were already caught by David and that unknown mysterious man. Only George left behind. Mr. Martin looked at Gorge ¡° take me to the bed, ¡° Mr. Martin said helplessly; his heart can¡¯t take it anymore. Gorge did what Mr. Martin said; he helped him, When George left after Mr. Martin told him to go. After Gorge left, Mr. Martin opened a secret lock and took out a small box; a photo and locket were inside that box. He gently caressed the photo; it was his older brother¡¯s photo. Only this photo left; after that incident, he destroyed everything rted to his brother, just that video and this photo left. Tears were falling slowly; it¡¯s not that he never regretted, No, he regretted the moment he put that bullet inside his brother''s body; he cured himself for the past 50 years, it was his sin that snatched everything from him, his first child who left this world aftering to this world, and then-wife after giving birth of their second child she left him alone. After that, his only son Alina¡¯s father and daughter inw died from a car ident. Everyone left him alone; God already punished him. Now only Alina left, and after today they might also ruin her life, so why did he kill his brother for greed? Now this greed became the cruelest punishment for him. Sighing to himself, Mr. Martin looked at the wife¡¯s photo and decided to think about everything. * Whole world * * Whole world * Around Lunchtime, Kate woke up, but she did not want to move at all, but suddenly she remembers David, she anxiously looked for something, she was awake. David, who was sitting beside her, moved toward her. " what happened? David pulled her in his arms, seeing how pale she looked at that moment. ¡° Darling, ¡° Kate started to cry; she was frightened when she did not see him just now. Kate hugged him as if her life depended on it; his warmth gave her security that he was safe. Kate was sitting on hisp on the bed. After she calmed down, she looked at his face, ¡° darling, let¡¯s go home, ¡° she didn''t like it. After all, it was a hotel; the south mansion was their home; only there she felt safe. ¡° Okay, ¡° David gently wiped her tears and coaxed her. He understood her feelings, she might pretend to be very brave, but in front of him, she was a little rabbit who needed him very much. That is what he needs; other people shouldn¡¯t think his wife is someone they could do whatever they want. David remembers she did not eat dinner; yesterday, their lovemaking was too hard on her; she missed breakfast. ¡° how about we go home after lunch ¡° David fixed her hair with his long fingers. Kate refused to move her head ¡° No, I want to go home. You will cook for me, ¡° Kate said, giving a cute pout. She wants to go home with him, where she can be with him for 24 hours. If she stayed outside, fear would always haunt her, that someone might snatch him from her. David wanted to say she should eat something light, it would be bad for her health, but seeing her teary eyes, he knows she won¡¯t listen. ¡° okay ¡° David stood up with Kate in his arms; Kate wrapped her legs on his waist tightly and hugged his neck with both hands; she was behaving a little weirdly. David did not want to fright her more than she already was. N?velDrama.Org owns this. David took her to the bathroom and brushed her teeth and washed her face; Kate obediently let him do it. David wiped her face gently with a towel. After that he changed her dress, he already had someone deliver a dress for her. Every time David leaves for a second anywhere, After they were ready to go home, David carried her up in princess style downstairs. Kate bruised her face on David¡¯s chest. In the hotel lounge, Everyone was looking at them wide, they knew who he was, but when they saw he was carrying a woman in his arms, they were shocked for a second. This time David did not hide because he wants to admit their rtionship in front of the whole world. When they came out of the hotel, Alex was already waiting for them inside the car. Seeing David, Alex got out of the car and opened the backseat door for them. David got in the car with Kate; David wanted her to lie down a little until they reached home, so he was about to put her on the seat, so she could put her head on hisp and lie down, yet she stubbornly refused, she sat on hisp. She ignored Alex¡¯s presence like air; she hugged his neck and put her head on his chest. David was happy that she learned to show her love. They were inside the city, so it took 1 hour to reach the south mansion. As they reached the south mansion, the rain started suddenly. David gets out of the car with Kate and hurriedly carries her inside, so she does not get wet in the rain. As they entered inside, they saw everyone was in the living room, even the Roth family. Kate¡¯s face flushed red, she tried to get out from his arms, but David frowned, he looked at her. And Kate once again became obedient. DAvid behaved opposite her; he looked familiar; he took her to the sofa and put her down under everyone¡¯s gaze, Everyone looked at them like they were watching a romantic movie where the hero and heroine were lost in their romance. Even Mrs. Roth was enjoying their moments. Kate sat on the sofa and looked at Mrs. Roth; she greeted them, lowering his head. They thought David would sit with them so that they could talk, But he stood up and started walking toward the kitchen. Liam and Adam follow him, and Alex already sticks with them. Mrs. Roth and her daughter-inw stood up from their seats and sat next to Kate, each on both sides. Kate was between them. She felt a little awkward; after all, they were total strangers to her. Rose was silent because of Roth¡¯s family; otherwise, she would have already jumped on Kate. * His name * * His name * Kate sat there holding her breath; two-person was scanning her head to toe like an x-ray machine, She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of look; she looked toward the kitchen. It would be good if her darling would be there with her. ¡° dear, what is your name? Mrs. Roth asked Kate gently. ¡° Kate, ¡° Kate answered her, still lowering her head. ¡° you¡¯re my granddaughter inw, so you should call me granny, ¡° Mr. Roth said. She knows it was too sudden for her, so she wants to take time with her. Kate started feeling a littlefortable when Mrs. Roth began to talk to her gently. Kate looked at Rose, who was sitting in a corner, she gave an easy smile, and Rose felt rxed. ¡° how long you two got married, ¡° Mrs. Roth asked, Kate answered her, but her eyes were still toward the kitchen. As soon as David came out of the kitchen, he came to her; once again, he picked up and carried her over to the dining table. Aunty Lin already served the lunch David cooked, and she also prepared, DAvid just cooked it for Kate. Nobody hadunched; they were waiting for David and Kate when Alex informed them that they would Everyone sat at the dining table; David sat next to Kate and Rose next to Kate. Kate sat on David¡¯s left side and Roth¡¯s family on the right side. David served food on a te and started to feed Kate; it was customary for everyone other than the Roth family. Roth''s family was shocked seeing the way he treated Kate, Mr. Roth was a cold man; he did not like such a public show. He coughed, ¡° David, I think you should take care of your image. We understand she is your wife, yet it seems she is your owner, ¡° he said coldly. Everyone was shocked, Rose, Liam, Adam, Alex, Aunty Lin know how much Kate means to David, he would bear everything, but no one should cross this line, Kate even found it very rude. Even Mr. Roth was David¡¯s grandfather, yet he doesn¡¯t have the right to interfere in his private life. Mrs. Roth knows her husband¡¯s nurture very well; she felt happy seeing how David loves his wife; after all, he is Nora¡¯s son, who knows how to love someone. David didn¡¯t bother looking at Mr. Roth, nor did he stop feeding her, Seeing that Kate''s face was a little stiff, he touched her cheek ¡° open your mouth, ¡° David said. Kate opened to take the food he was holding in front of her mouth. ¡° Mr. Roth, you are my mother¡¯s father, I understand that, but that¡¯s all, to me this girl is my whole world, my entire world tied around her, outside that boundary, nor can I see anything, nor do I want to see, so if you want me to ept my rtionship with your family, you should stay on your line because I might put everything aside in this world, but not this, so don¡¯t step in my lifeline; if anyone dares to upset my wife, they should think before doing that, remember I, David Kate Xiver, am not someone who wants to see my wife¡¯s upset face. ¡° DAvid words were cold and firm enough to silence everyone. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. David saw Kate almost finished, he stood up and picked her up, he started walking toward the stairs without stopping or looking back, he didn''t care about anything. To him, he only sees her; nothing else matters to him. Even it was his mother¡¯s family. The dining table atmosphere was very awkward; Mr. Roth¡¯s face was very dark. Nobody dares to make any sounds. ¡° Old man, ¡° Mrs. Roth tried to ease the silence. But her calling was a bomb to Mr. Roth, who mmed the table loudly ¡° how dare he, even he doesn¡¯t see me as his grandfather, he shouldn¡¯t behave like this, even more for a girl ¡° Mr. Roth felt David shouldn¡¯t act like this for a woman. His words anger Rose and others, ¡° Mr. Roth thinks before saying anything; you¡¯re new here so that you might don¡¯t know, but we do, so in my opinion, you should stop yourself before saying anything unreasonable, ¡° Liam snarled, but his voice was very polite. Mr. Roth felt it was an insult to him; at first, his grandson was now another person giving a warning. ¡° he is my grandson. He should behave like a man ¡° Mr. Roth also is not someone who will back down when he thinks he was right. ¡° Then you took me wrong because you might miss something just now, ¡° Adam said with a cold smirk. ¡° what? Mr. Roth asked, almost shouting. ¡° His name, he said David Kate Xiver, and her name Kate David Xiver so you should already understand how strong their bond is, ¡° Adam said, not wanting to see that cold old man¡¯s face. He went upstairs, Upstairs they have a beautiful balcony where Kate often spends her free time, Adam went there knowing he would find them there, Liam and Alex also followed, Only Rose and Aunty Lin left behind. Rose wanted to leave with them, but she knew it would be rude. Mrs. Roth was a little unhappy about her husband¡¯s behavior. ¡° You are too much, old man; because of you, my grandson left without having his lunch, ¡° Mrs. Roth scolded her husband hard in anger. It was so peaceful seeing her grandson care for his wife, also that girl, she looks so cute, anyone would want to love her, adore her. ¡° huh, you heard that he, as a man, uses that woman¡¯s name as his middle name ¡° Mr. Roth was quite unhappy. In his opinion, David should use Roth as his middle name. ¡° Yeah, I heard it quite clearly, and I¡¯m feeling very proud that he is my grandson, my Nora¡¯s son, as a man he did something that man could think, doing something like that would be impossible, we don''t¡¯ need to go far to search for such a man ¡° Mrs. Roth indirectly hinted toward her husband. * Sour feeling * * Sour feeling * "What do you mean by this?" Mr. Roth asked angrily. " You already understand; you don''t need me to say that again. " Mrs. Roth was never scared of what she wanted to say, even if that person was her husband. Mr. Roth wanted to defend himself, yet stopped when he saw everyone go against him. He stood up and went to the living room. Mrs. Roth sighed to herself, what this man wants now. Rose stood there and silently watching them, she finally understood why her mother eloped with that man, Mr. Roth was the person of a strict and old thought, he never tried to understand other person''s feeling, as a father he was never that close to his daughter, Nora never felt the warmth she wanted that why she tried to find outside who will understand her, but she chooses the wrong man, it''s not he was a bad person or a bad father, it just his thought was different from other. Upstairs in the balcony area. Kate and David were sitting on the sofa and watching the rain. Alex, Liam, and Adam also joined them. " So, how are you feeling?" Liam asked David. David just nodded his head, He rubbed Kate''s hand gently, and yesterday''s incident really frightened them. " Where are Mr. Martin and Alina?" Kate asked, hugging David''s left-hand elbow. " caged them in Martin''s mansion." " ohh," Kate pouted, Seeing pouting lips, David held back theughter, he wanted to kiss her, and as his mind yed, he lowered his head and softly kissed her lips. " Oww," Adam screamed excitedly. Every time they served dog food, these three single men had to eat them. " Bro, you and our sister-inw really share two bodies, one soul; by the way, Sister-inw, why did you suddenly appear at the party," Liam asked; he was thinking about this for a long time. Hearing Kate wanted to hide somewhere, she looked around but stayed silent. " hmm, Alina invited me, of course, I had to go " Kate looks a little guilty, David pinched her hand; Kate looked at his face, David raised his eyebrows, Kate was startled by his look, " Oh, about that, someone sends a message saying David would be in danger and asked sister inw to go to the party " Adam slipped out the truth without knowing that he sold out Kate to David. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Kate gulped her saliva hard, " This idiot, his mouth is more slippery than a dirty public bathroom, now what I will say '''' Kate was curing Adam in her mind and ring at Adam. Seeing her bloodshot re, Adam understood he might say something he shouldn''t. He looked away from Kate, " oh really, you know what I should know, but I don¡¯t know" David''s every word was full of jealousy, Kate and Adam were speechless, so this man was stuck in his own world. He looked so angry because Adam knew and he didn''t. " Darling, it was so sudden that''s why I did not tell you; he messaged me when you were already at the party " Kate tried to exin, but her words put butter in the fire, " he? David spouted his words as if he was firing a gun, " oh, I suddenly remember that I did not lock my car door " this time, Alex was the first one to run for his life; his madam threw a time bomb at his master so he should run before the bomb fell on him, David did not care about his words; his mind was just on that "he" Liam also stood up, " oh, I¡¯ll go with you." Adam doesn¡¯t need an excuse because he already ran away from there when they were giving excuses. Kate, who was hoping they would help him, wanted to jump from the balcony seeing they run away when she needed them; these fools never helped her. in the future, she will never help them wait and see, when she was curing them, she felt a hand on her face. David caught her chin between his long fingers and turned her face toward him " your darling is not here, so look at me and tell me who is this he " David''s face looks sour, not just his face, only his whole had the sour feeling. David''s liver was burning from that sour feeling. " Ohh darling, stop looking at me like this; I¡¯m also clueless like you; he just sends three messages and a call, nothing else, that''s all," Kate said in one breath; after saying what she wanted to say, she inhaled arge amount of air. But the worst thing was David looked madder like a bull, who was ready to jump on her with his longhorn. Kate backed away from David a little bit before she sat down there. David dragged her back, but this time she was on his thighs. He trapped her in his arms tightly," where do you think you¡¯re going," he couldn''t help but frown again. " nowhere, I just wanted to straighten my legs, see " Kate tried to move her legs, which were on both side of David¡¯s thighs, Kate sat on hisp with her legs on both sides. " "Oh really, you still have the strength to move your legs, so why don''t I help you, love?" David almost growls while saying this. " I''m dead today; someone saves me," Kate said, but she didn''t let that leave her mouth. " Darling, your grandparents, are waiting for you downstairs, it''s not good at all, Mr. Roth is already unhappy about me, how about you go and talk to them " Kate caught herst hope, if he takes her to bed now she will be dead meat, she needs rest, okay, not workout. " Love, you¡¯re my family, not them, so don¡¯t think about it, also tell me who this is, he. "David knows her mind, but without knowing who this is, he will not leave her. "I already told you I don''t know," Kate said pitifully, but in reality, she was faking it to calm him. "I don''t know how many acting roles I have to take to calm my angry darling," Kate thinks to herself. * He would bear with a smile * * He would bear with a smile * "I don''t know how many acting roles I have to take to calm my angry darling," Kate thinks to herself. nowadays she really thinks to herself if she should start acting or not. ¡° If you don¡¯t know who he is, why do you go to the party? ¡° David asked; he really didn''t set it aside, and Kate already understood it, only one way left. ¡° boooooooooo ¡° Kate started sobbing, big drops of tears started flowing from her eyes like a waterfall. David doesn¡¯t know what to do with his drama queen. Yet he felt hurt even when she was faking it. After all, what he could do, Kate was his green light, only she could do this. She was allowed to do anything, which he would bear with a smile. ¡° Okay, okay, I won¡¯t ask you anymore; stop crying ¡° David felt stressed out; he will find out on his own, he doesn¡¯t need to make his wife sad for such a little matter; she is more important than his jealousy. Kate raised her wet eyes and looked at him for another confirmation; seeing she was peaked like a greedy cat, he felt his heart melt like candy floss just a little love air from her ¡° okay, I won¡¯t ask my drama queen ¡° He kissed on her wet eyes and wiped away her tears. Kate smiled cutely " darling; I don''t know who he was, also even in the future I can find out, I¡¯ll tell you first okay, don''t be mad " seeing he was not angry anymore she coaxed him, David leaned down and pecked a kiss on Kate''s lips " wifey, I¡¯m not mad at you, how can I be angry with my wifey " David pecked at her again and again. "I know that hubby Kate kissed him back; they were busy with their romance when Mrs. Roth and Rose came there; too much-lost were in their happiness that they did not even hear when Mrs. Roth and Rose came there. Both of them were silently watching them; Rose felt she wanted to vomit blood, how they always stay in a romantic mood, no matter how bad the situation is. Mrs. Roth coughed lightly when she saw the two would not have noticed them at all if they didn''t disturb them. Hearing the cough sounds, Kate jumped out, but David held her in one ce, so she stayed in his arms. Kate tried to get out of hisp, yet the stubborn man did not release her, yet held her more tightly. Kate looked back, seeing Rose she felt a little relief yet when she looked behind Rose her face turned red, Kate blushed from shyness; after all, she was her elders. "It''s okay, don''t worry about us; I felt happy seeing this; I just wanted to talk to my grandson," Mrs. Roth said with a gentle smile. Kate understood, she looked at David " let go, I¡¯ll sit here " Kate patted the seat next to him, David nodded his head and put her next to him, yet his hands were still on her waist as if she would run away if he let go. David looked at Mrs. Roth "please sit down," he said gently; he could feel Mrs. Roth is very different from Mr. Roth; he will be good to everyone, who is good to his wife, but If someone dares to be rude toward his wife, he will not tolerate anyone, even if that person is his mother''s father. Mrs. Roth sat on the sofa opposite David and Kate, "Dear; your grandpa is a very old-thought person; I apologize to you on his behalf, don''t feel sad by his words " Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Roth said to Kate, and she looks very sincere, " No, it''s okay, you don''t have to do this," Kate felt embarrassed; after all, she was David''s grandma.and their elders. "No dear, I can see you¡¯re my grandson¡¯s precious treasure, and as his grandma, I felt proud that my daughter gave birth to such a great man " Mrs. Roth started sobbing already; she was an unlucky mother who lost her only child. Everyone was silent; even David was a cold man; he also felt terrible seeing Mr. Roth like this; Kate poked at his waist and hinted at him to console Mrs. Roth; she is his grandmother even though he doesn¡¯t ept it yet. David did what she said; he stood up and sat next to Mr. Roth, David held her hands "don''t cry, my mother never would want this, she will feel bad if you cry for her, she hated when someone cried " David said, He just said Mr. Roth leaned against him; she put her head on his shoulder. " yeah, my Nora was always like that, she never cried in her life, it''s my bad luck I didn''t find her soon, now that I see her she once again left even before met me, I might be the bad mother that''s why god punished me like this " her tears did not stop, she was crying. Kate also felt terrible seeing her like that; now suddenly she felt David was more pitiful than her; she knows she was an orphan, yet he had his mother, father, but both of them leave him all alone, thinking this felt a pain in her heart, how lonely and sad her darling felt when his mother leaves him all alone, Also, he became an orphan at such a young age, even when his father was still alive. Now thinking this, Kate felt a deep hatred toward David''s father. Because of that man, her darling lost everything; also the same goes for Mrs brown, just because of her lust, she ruined a family, also their life At this point, she felt Rose was right; no child in this world could bear that her or his mother was a homewrecker. * She has me * * She has me * after a long time, Mrs. Roth stopped crying, " We''re going back today. I hope you can talk to your grandfather. "He just isn''t bad; I hope you can talk to him," Mrs. Roth said, "hopefully, she understands their rtionship is new, and it will take time for him to be part of the family so that she won''t force him. " "Okay," David said, knowing his limit. He sighed inwardly. " "Can I talk to Kate alone for a while?" Mrs. Roth asked her grandson. David did not answer her; he looked at Kate when he saw she nodded, only then answered Mrs. Roth. " okay" David stood up, " "I''m downstairs," David said to Kate and left. Rose understood the situation, and she also wanted to leave, yet Mrs. Roth stopped her by saying, "You can stay." Rose nodded her head and sat next to Kate. Mr. Roth stood up and sat next to Kate; she pulled off a pair of jade bangles from her wrist and put them in Kate''s hand, Kate was stunned, Seeing her face, Mrs. Roth exined, "It''s your mother-inw''s. I made them for her marriage, but before I could give them to her, she left us, and I wore this as her memory; I did not know she really left us, so rightfully it belongs to you." " hearing her, Kate epted her gifts from heart, Mrs. Roth held Kate''s hand in both of her palms: "We know everything was too sudden for you and David, but you and my Nora''s family, so we are still family, even if it will take time to ept that, so I hope you two won''t feel bothered if this old womanes here to meet you and David " said emotionally. Kate was touched by her words, "No, we''ll be pleased if youe," Kate said, and Mrs. Roth''s face turned bright. " Okay," Mrs. Roth was happy with her answer. After that, they chat for a while, Downstairs, David and Mr. Roth were sitting facing each other, Mr. Roth''s older son left for M City; he had some important work to do., His younger son was sitting with them. " I won''t brush around; I want you toe to M country with us, even if you don''t want to know, but I hope you will consider this'' '' Mr. Roth said straightly, after all, everything he owns should be David''s. David sat there and listened to him, after hearing him he finally answered him "I¡¯ll never go to M country because this is my home and I have my family here " David said, he tried to be gentle, but his answer was substantial. " "David, I know everything is too sudden, but you have no one here;e to M country, and we will build you a newpany," Mr. Roth''s younger son said, adding that they also want that. After all, they are now one family, and the Roth family is very traditional, also huge, but everyone was in my country. " Sorry, I can''t either. I don''t want you. You are all wee here at my home. If I get free time I can go to M country for a holiday but not permanently not possible " David was a straight type person, he would never change his decision for anyone other than Kate. " Why, as far as I have information that the girl is an orphan, she doesn''t have anyone here," Mr. Roth said of what he was thinking. " Mr. Roth, she has me, and it''s enough for her, and it is also my decision, "David felt a little unhappy. " "I hope you think about it " Mr. Roth was stubborn, "I said no. '''' David is also more stubborn. They were both getting hyper when Mrs. Roth got there.'' " old man stopped already; he had his own life, don''t force my grandson," she red at Mr. Roth. They don''t have any right to ask him to do that; it''s his life; they should leave his life n up to him. They shouldn''t force him for anything. after Mrs. Roth stopped, everyone epted that, they left for M country in the evening, Kate wanted them to stay another day, but Mrs. Roth insisted. She said she woulde soon. After they left, Kate felt very tired, so she went for a nap, David knew she would not wake up anytime soon, so he went to Starlight. in the Starlight building underground area, everyone was present there, including Liam and Alex, Adam did not want toe, but Liam and Alex took him there forcefully, Everyone was looking at him with a look that scared him too much. " Now speak out for everything you know otherwise, don''t think about going out on your legs'' '' David crossed his hands over his chest and red at Adam; Kate did not tell him anything, not he could force his wife, so he was forcing Adam. " Hey, that''s not fair; ask your wife, don''t know anything other than the message. "Adam felt wrong, why it had to be him. " This handicapped husband doesn''t want to force his wife yet he was torturing an innocent person, that''s not fair, he should ask her not him " Adam wasining to himself because he knew David would not listen at all. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. " Okay, then spit out what he said in that message, don''t leave a word: "David knows this fool doesn''t know anything. " "He said, "You would be in trouble if Kate wanted to save you; she should go there." " Adam let out everything he knew. after all his life also precious for him, he won''t want to die as a single dog. " He also spoke to his sister-inw at the party when Mr. Martin''s men held us captive, and he even sent his man to help us," Adam said without stopping. Hearing this, David felt this blood freeze inside his body, angry, jealous, and killing desire; every expression was on his face. He gripped the pan on his hands as if he was strangling that person. Seeing his face, Adam wanted to beat his own mouth with shoes; why did he tell these? Now David will vent all his anger on him; he cursed himself for being a fool. At that time, Alex''s phone broke the atmosphere, seeing it was the bodyguard''s number from Martin''s mansion, he picked up the phone. * where is David * * where is David * He picked up the phone. ¡° Hello, ¡° Alex just said that before he could say anything, the bodyguard reported him, and his face turned purple. ¡° what? Alex screamed, Everyone present could feel something was not right because Alex was looking pale. ¡° Okay, we¡¯ll get there as soon as possible ¡° Alex cut off the call before the bodyguard could say anything anymore. Alex looked at David, who was waiting for him to speak. ¡° Master, something at Matin Mansion, ¡° Alex¡¯s voice was shaking as he spoke. David felt uneasiness from his voice ¡° what happened? He asked, knowing it¡¯s not something good. ¡° Zac Martin is no more, ¡° Alex said, and everyone was shocked out of hell. Did they hear something wrong? They were thinking like this, ¡° how? David asked Alex, knowing that they heard right; his voice brought back everyone from their shock. ¡° I don''t know, but they called me to go there to check it, ¡° Alex said. ¡° Okay, I¡¯ll go with you ¡° David stood up, without waiting to ask Liam and Adam followed David and Alex. Soon they reached Martin Mansion. The bodyguard was standing outside the main door. Seeing David, they bowed respectfully, David nodded his head ¡° report. ¡° ¡° Master, we were guarding the whole mansion, but we did not go inside. Today, nobody came out from inside, so I went inside to check on them, but no one was inside. the whole mansion was dark; someone switched off the light yesterday but did not switch on again; I went straight upstairs but found no one, so I went to knock to Mr. Martin¡¯s bedroom, I found the door open, I wanted to check inside, so when I entered inside I saw he was still on the bed, I called him, but he gave no response; I went to him and found some foaming saliva on his face, that¡¯s when I checked his breath, and I was shocked. ¡° that man described everything he knew. David nodded his head ¡° where is Alina Martin and butler Gorge ¡° David asked, Hearing this, the bodyguard lowered his head ¡° we didn¡¯t find her or butler Gorge, ¡° that man said guiltily. ¡° what the hell? David cursed angrily The other three are also the same as him; they catch that woman with so much difficulty, yet she slips All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. away like this. When David entered the mansion, he went where Mr. Martin was sleeping forever. Seeing his face, David understood; Zac Martin always wanted to leave, yet for Alina, he didn¡¯t And he finally found that chance; he bought Alina¡¯s freedom with his life. David doesn¡¯t feel pity for him because he chooses his own life and owns death. He was a crowd, so he left like this. David searched everywhere; he wanted a clue; Mr. Martin managed to send Alina out, which meant he hid inside the mansion, After searching for an hour, David did, and his men did not find anything. Feeling frustrated, David wanted to kill Mr. Martin again; this old man was too cunning. In the end, he is still two steps from David. They were looking for a clue at Martin, and on the other side, someone was already up. At the south mansion, inside Kate and David¡¯s bedroom. The bedroom was very dark; Kate just woke up after having a nightmare. Her body was wet with sweat, her breathing was very fast, she reached for David, but nothing was there. She looked around to find David, but he was not in the bedroom. Kate got off the bed and switched on the lights, The room was lit up again. Kate went to the bathroom but wasn¡¯t there also. She came out of the bedroom and went downstairs at airspeed. Aunty Lin and Rose were making dinner; seeing them, Kate felt a little relief, but her heart wasn¡¯t. She needs David to calm down her sacred heart. Aunty Lin just came out of the kitchen, and she noticed Kate. She was about to ask Kate what she wanted for dinner. Kate''s words stopped when she kate, but that¡¯s not shocking, and what shocked her was Kate''s apparent. Kate¡¯s face was wet and red from tears; her hair was like a bird''s nest. She wasn¡¯t wearing her slippers. ¡° Aunty Lin, where is David? Kate asked Aunty Lin with her shaking voice; anyone could tell she was crying and hardly stopping herself from crying again. Aunty Lin put down the soup bowl she was holding in her arms and approached Kate ¡° what happened dear, you looked so pale? Aunty Lin asked her worriedly. ¡° Aunty Lin, where is David, where is he? ¡° This time, Kate asked impatiently. Her voice scared Aunty Lin, Kate never talked to anyone like this. Aunty Lin wasn¡¯t angry with Kate''s tone of voice; instead, she was severely worried, the way Kate was looking at her as if Kate was searching for her mind to know where David was. ¡° David went to Starlight for some work. He wille back soon before dinner¡° Aunty Lin tried to be calm with Kate. Kate behaved the opposite way, she searched for her phone, but couldn¡¯t find it, she knew she might forget it in the bedroom. She picked up the home phone and called David. But the call service informed her the phone was switched off, which was not the answer she needed. she wanted to call Alex but she doesn''t remember his phone number. Kate went back to her room and called Alex. His phone was also switched off. Kate can¡¯t be more frightened than she was at that moment. She called Liam and Adam but got the same answer. Aunty Lin was waiting for her outside the bedroom; she gripped the bedroom door but did not enter inside. Kate was biting her nails nervously, not only nervous but also scared. She wants to see him. She needs to. * these monkeys * * these monkeys * She wants to see him. She needs to. Seeing no one received her call, Kate felt the whole world turned dark, ¡° Why the hell, these idiots are not receiving my call ¡° Kate cursed but not silently as she always does; this time, even aunty Lin, who was waiting for her outside the room, also heard Kate¡¯s curse. Aunty Lin could not be more surprised than she already was. Kate came out of her bedroom and saw Aunty Lin standing there. ¡° Aunty Lin, I want to go to Starlight right now, call driver ¡° Kate started to walk toward the stairs, and Aunty Lin followed her. ¡° What are you talking about, dear? David will be furious if he finds out you went out alone at this time; please be patient. He will be back soon; also, it¡¯s raining outside ¡° Aunty Lin was trying to make her understand the situation, but Kate ignored her and went to wear her shoes. Rose, who was in the kitchen, came out after hearing their conversation. ¡° where are you going right now? Rose even asked Kate after finding out her answer. ¡° to find your brother, ¡° Kate answered her without looking back at Rose. ¡°What if he is not in his office anding home soon? ¡° Rose said, knowing Kate won¡¯t listen to her, yet she wanted to try; it¡¯s already raining outside, and David would never want Kate to go out at such a moment. Kate stopped wearing her shoes; she sat on the floor ¡° where is he, why is he receiving my phone? I called so many times but the same answer, even Alex and Liam, Adam also did not receive their phone ¡° Kate started sobbing. ¡° boh boh, ¡° she sat on the floor, hugging her knees. Seeing Kate like this, Rose and Aunty Lin froze in their spot. They don¡¯t know what she was feeling at that moment; whenever she thinks about what happened at Marin''s mansion, her heart stops beating and frightens her. Most importantly, she remembered that Mr. Matin killed his brother; she can¡¯t escape from that frightening feeling. Rose and Aunty Lin went to Kate, and they sat next to her ¡° what happened, dear? Aunty Lin asked worriedly; she knows Kate is not someone who will throw a fit over such a small matter. ¡° I want to see him ¡° Kate was saying one word as if nothing else mattered to her. ¡° Sister inw, wait a min; I''ll call my brother''s office, okay? Rose stood up and went to find her phone, she called David¡¯s office number, but no one received her call, so she called the secretary Liza. Soon her phone was answered by Liza. ¡° Hello Liz, I''m Rose, where is my brother? ¡° Rose asked, trying to calm herself. ¡° I don¡¯t know, he left with Alex and Liam sir long ago ¡° Secretary Liza was already home; her office hours ended long ago. Rose felt a chilly stare from behind her; she could tell Kate was looking at her. ¡° kate, then can you tell me how to contact him at this moment, because he did not pick up his phone? Also, these monkeys with him did the same thing. My sister-inw might burst out anytime soon, like a time bomb, so tell me, ¡° Rose did not hide her concern. Liza was shocked; she could tell Rose was severe. ¡° Okay, give me 5 min, I¡¯ll let you know if I can reach any of them ¡° Secretary Liza cut her and tried to call Alex but found switched off. She called a bodyguard, to her luck, he received her call. ¡° Hello, ¡°the bodyguard said. ¡° Hello, where is the Master? ¡° she asked as if she depended on her life. ¡° I can''t tell you that; also, the master is busy right now; if you are important, wait for the Master to ¡° Busy, my ass, give the phone to Master right now, it''s about Madam '''' secretary Liza in a severe tone; hearing her words, the bodyguard entered inside the mansion. The call got cut off, ¡° tut, tut, tut ¡° the bodyguard looked at his phone, but only then did he remember that the whole Martin mansion was covered with anti-signal protector, He hurriedly went inside. David and others were busy searching the secret way, and the bodyguard went to them. ¡° Master, ¡° he called David. David stopped looking at him and looked at him, ¡° what happened? ¡° secretary Liza just called; she said she wants to talk with you, ¡° the bodyguard said, ¡° I¡¯m busy right now. Tell her to call meter, ¡° David was about to search again when the bodyguard spoke again. ¡° she said it''s about Madam ¡° as he spoke, he didn¡¯t know when David snatched his phone. He did not realize it until David was out. ¡° Wow, Master was speedy, ¡° the bodyguard said, full of admiration for his Master. ¡° Huh, of course, he would get used to it already, he was hiding before, yet he did not forget to feed dog food, now they will provide dog food to every single person in the country, ¡° Adam said with a smile. Outside the mansion, David called secretary Liza, ¡° what happened? He said in his bossy tone. ¡° Master, Miss Rose just called me Madam, tried to contact you, but you switched off your phone, Adam and Liam sir¡¯s phone also switched off so she might be worried about you, ¡° Secretary Liza said, she wanted to say more, but the call had already ended. ¡° Alex, ¡° David called Alex, who was already getting ready toe outside running, ¡° Master, what happened? Alex knows his name already. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡° I¡¯m going home, start the car, and also tell Liam and Adam to give Mr. Martin a respectful farewell; he deserves this even after everything, ¡° David said. ¡° Okay, Master, he went back to mansions and came out within 1 min. South Mansion. Kate was still sitting on the floor in front of the main door. Aunty Lin and Rose tried to help her get up from the cold floor, but there was nothing in front of Kate''s stubbornness; Kate said she would wake up only when David returned. * You’re in deep trouble * * You¡¯re in deep trouble * In the middle of the main road, Original content from N?velDrama.Org. David was biting his thumb finger¡¯s nail; Alex was driving the car. Alex was smiling but did not show it on his face, sometimes he thinks back to how his Master never showed any expression on his face, always cold and gloomy. But now totally different, he witnessed every kind of expression on his master''s face. Happy, sad, fearful, nervous, confused, anxious, and helpless, everything happened to his Master after his Madam entered his Master life. At first, his master was a machine who was living to stay alive, but after Kate appeared, David was living for her, for their future, a happy future. Although every reaction from his master shocked him, the most dangerous expression was when Evan kidnapped Madam; he saw how dead his master was; he was like he lost his soul. After witnessing everything, he started to believe in true love; true love is like real magic; Kate''s love melted David¡¯s icy and dead heart. He also wants someone who willplete his life, an orphan like him never teste family¡¯s love. David and Liam, Adam was brother to him, yet he feels lonely, even more so when he sees how love could change anyone¡¯s life. He was lost in thought when David tapped his shoulder. Alex looked at David through the rearview mirror. ¡° What happened, Master? ¡° Hurry up or get out of the car, ¡° David growled. ¡° But Master, it''s already over speed; if I go faster, the traffic police will chase after us, ¡° Alex said helplessly. ¡° do you think I care about this, 10 min most, if you don¡¯t reach at home within 10 min don¡¯t think about Alex was speechless; his master was unfair. But he could tell his master was nervous. So he decided not to argue with him and sped up and started to drive at high speed. Because it was a rainy night, the road was empty. So it was easy for Alex to speed up, and soon they reached south Mansion. When the car reached South Mansion, David did not wait for Alex to open the car door for him; he got out of the car and ran inside in the rain, Half of his body was wet when he reached inside, but he was too nervous about caring about his wet clothes. He did not expect that his wife would be sitting in front of the main door, even on the cold floor. She was hugging her knees; her face was bruised in her knees. David ran to her and squirted in front of Kate, and touched her head. ¡° wifey, ¡° David called her gently. Kate raised her head and looked at David with her teary face. David¡¯s heart was in pain seeing the tears stain on her face; he sat on the floor and picked her up on hisp from the cold floor, ¡° what happened? ¡° David asked nervously. But Kate did not answer him, just hugged him tightly, and silently sobbed. David looked behind at Rose and Aunty Lin, ¡° what happened to my wife, and why is she crying? David asked in a dangerous tone of voice. Aunty Lin stayed silent, but Rose, she wanted to beat him, he was the one who scared her now he was questioning them, ¡° Bro, you¡¯re so shameless, you¡¯re the culprit, yet you¡¯re using us, you left your wife alone, You¡¯re in deep trouble. ¡°Rose crossed her hands over her chest and red at her brother. David was shocked hearing her words, although deep down he had already guessed this, yet he hoped not to be like this, but Rose shattered his hope. David looked at Kate, who was still sobbing as if someone had wronged her. ¡° shhh, darling, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t cry, ¡° David coaxed Kate, yet she did not listen to her. David¡¯s heart was on his throat; it was like it woulde out soon the way it was beating. He felt guilty; he could tell Kate was scared, the way she hugged her so tightly. But what hurt most was that she did not utter a word, he would feel better if she scolded him, but she was silent. ¡° Darling, don¡¯t cry, my heart feeling uneasy, don¡¯t cry, see I¡¯m here now, I¡¯m here with you, ¡° David said in his coaxing voice, after a while, Kate sobbed sobbing. She looked at his face with a givernace she bore; she looked at his wet clothes. Kate tried to get off from hisp, yet he held her tightly in his arms ¡° wifey, I¡¯m sorry. ¡° David said. He kissed her tears away. But Kate just stared at him without saying anything, she again tried to stand up, but David did not let go, Kate turned to Rose ¡° tell him to change his wet clothes right now, ¡° Kate said to Rose in a solemn voice. Rose looked at her brother, holding back herugh, she put a pretending face. ¡° bro changes your wet cloth right now; it¡¯s an order from my sister inw. ¡° Rose was almost biting her tongue to stop herself from mocking her cold brother, who was ignored by her sister inw and also her sister inw gave her brother silent treatment. David looked at his sister and his wife, ¡° wifey, I¡¯m sorry ¡° David tried to kiss her lips, but Kate turned her face to the other side. ¡° Rose told him do I have to write a letter to make him change his clothes? '''' Kate said to Rose in a stern voice. ¡° Bro, ¡° Rose opened her mouth, yet David raised stopped her. ¡°I heard clearly ¡° David stood up from the floor, still holding Kate in his arms, Kate tried her best to get out of his arms, but that stubborn man was too strong. ¡° I change my clothes, but you need to stay with me ¡° David started walking toward the stairs, ignoring three pairs of eyes which were watching him and Kate. * He drowned himself * * He drowned himself * Ignoring three pairs of eyes that were seeing him and Kate. ¡° heh, heh, Heh ¡° Rose burst intoughter, seeing how sour her brother¡¯s face was when her sister-in- Aunty Lin also found it very funny and also felt pity for David, Alex was the only one who was speechless since when His Madam became so strict toward his Master. He was in a daze when someone pped his shoulder hard; he looked back and saw Rose was ring at him, He stepped back a few steps and distanced himself from her ¡° why are you looking at me like this? Alex said, but his voice betrayed him. ¡° huh, do you think my brother is the only one who will get his punishment, not you and the other two monkeys? Dream on, you will get yours, wait for tomorrow when my sister inw¡¯s emotion will be more stable, she will give you three also your shares ¡° Rose crossed her hands over her chest and gave him the warning. Hearing her warning, Alex felt a chilly freezing fear in his heart; if her words, then he will die single, that¡¯s for sure. But if his Masters seems to have done something, then what¡¯s his fault here? ¡° but before that, can you tell me what I did? Alex asked if he knew at least, he could tell his heart what his crime was. ¡° my brother did not tell my sister-inw, he also switched off his phone, and you three the same, that¡¯s what you four¡¯s crime, also don¡¯t give any excuse because you can only curse my brother and your luck for that, now that you¡¯re already here, stay for dinner. ¡° Rone spun around her body and went toward the kitchen; Aunty Lin followed her. Alex stood there and wanted to curse David, but he cursed Mr. Martin and the whole Martin family, why he has to die, if he didn¡¯t die, they wouldn¡¯t have to go there sote, and they wouldn¡¯t is out of service, and Madam wouldn¡¯t be so frightened, and they wouldn¡¯t have to face Madam¡¯s wrath, so it was Mr. Martin¡¯s fault. A person who already died yet couldn¡¯t save himself from this credit. Upstairs inside the bedroom, Kate tried to get down, but who was she kidding? David warped her legs around his waist and hugged her waist tightly. He took her to the closest ¡° choose a shirt for me, ¡° David said gently. Kate could not help but curse herself inside her heart; she wanted to torment him giving the silent treatment, yet now she stuck on her line, she thought she should stay angry with him, but this shameless man of hers made it impossible. She can¡¯t even say let her go. Without overthinking, Kate leaned over and picked up a t-shirt for David and handed it to him. David smiled at her angry face; her round cheeks were red like cherry, looking very juicy; he wanted to bite to see if it was sweet as it was looking. He did what his heart wanted; David lowered his head and bit gently on her left cheek; he was right; she tasted sweet and very juicy. Kate is frozen, yet she blushed, feels hot all over, this man, so evil, teasing her in such moments. He knows she can¡¯t stop herself from reacting to his touch; he affects her heart as much as he does her body. Facing her re, David bit her other cheek also. It was like her anger did not affect his good mood at all. But who she was, she also his wife, he never could overtake her stubbornness, Kate let him do whatever he wanted to do, yet she refused to talk, what he thought; she doesn¡¯t know his heart and mind, she will not speak with him until she gets her revenge. Seeing his wife biting her tongue yet refusing to talk, David doesn¡¯t knowugh or cry. Since when his wife became too stubborn with him, he messed with emotion and seared her. ¡° Wifey, won¡¯t you talk to your darling? ¡° David kissed her corbone. Kate felt her willpower weakened, but she held it back. ¡° You can¡¯t back down now, ¡° Kate repeated to herself. ¡° wifey, I¡¯m sorry, I went to the Martin Mansion, the whole mansion was covered with anti service protector, that¡¯s why my phone was off, sorry I didn¡¯t tell you, please forgive your darling I won¡¯t do it again ¡° David looked at her face pitiful, ¡° what??? Martin mansion, he dares to go back there sote ¡° kate looked paler than she was before with fear; the fear once again gripped her heart. She wants to pinch his face as hard as her anger was at that moment, yet couldn¡¯t bear to; after all, this N?velDrama.Org owns this. face belongs to her. It will hurt her more if he gets hurt. ¡° I¡¯ll always tell you beforehand in the future even if I go underground, but please forgive me for thest time, okay wifey ¡° David put his best weapon on use, he tried to be cute. ¡° humph, tying to be cute with me, dare to go back to the Marin Mansion, leaving me here all alone frightened, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, I¡¯m not your darling, ¡° Kate promised to herself, Kate turned her head to the other side and ignored David totally like empty air. David wanted to vomit blood; his wife ignored him. He drowned himself into deep trouble. * Cute bunny * * Cute bunny * He drowned himself into deep trouble. N?velDrama.Org owns this. David put her down because he had to change his wet shirt. Still holding her in his arms, ¡° Okay, I know that my cunning rabbit will not forgive me that easily, but please help me to change ¡° David handed her the t-shirt while he hugged her waist to prevent her from running away from him; he needs to be near her. He already messed up his wife¡¯s emotion; she can¡¯t be more careless, now he needs to coax her and calm her anger. Kate stood there, watching her action. David also stood there as if he didn''t know what look she was giving him. Kate sighed to herself, ¡° this man knows that he should take off his shirt so I could help him to change, yet he is throwing me a challenge ¡° kate braced herself for that very hard. Kate started to open his shirt¡¯s button one by one, but as she opened herst bottom and his sexy chest came to her view. She blushed, her face turned red like cherry once again, she started biting her lower lip to stop herself giving a shy smile. David wanted tough at her cute hiding seek game, but he knows he shouldn¡¯t. Her hands were shaking already; David fully cooperated with her and took off his shirt. Now he was half-naked; his upper body was fully disyed in front of her view. Kate couldn¡¯t tempt the seduction of him, she raised her hand and wanted to touch him; David was also waiting to take advantage of her the moment she would feel, her hand was about to touch his chest, but before it could connect, Kate moved her hand. David can¡¯t be more shocked than he already was at that moment. ¡° humph, dare to tease me, dream on ¡° Kate smirked at her heart at his nk face. Kate helped him to wear a t-shirt. Taking this chance, Kate slipped away from him and ran outside the bedroom. David looked at his cute bunny, he burst intoughter but soon his smile turned into a frown, His face lost all happiness; he remembered her crying face and eyes when she looked at him downstairs. He shouldn¡¯t go there without informing her before; the party and the drug matter impacted her heart very ill; she needs time to forget this; these two days, she continuously had a nightmare. In her dream, she searches for him and cries, taking his name. She might act brave, and as nothing happened, only he knows how much fear she was trying to hide inside her heart. Like today, he was swamped remembering that his phone was out of signal, so when Liza informed him he understood the whole thing, What he did expect her to cry like a lost child. He needs to stay with her until she is ready to let go of the fear that he will never go anywhere and nobody can harm him. Kate came downstairs, Rose and Alex were already sitting at the dining table. Aunty Lin was serving thest dishes to the table. Hearing footsteps, Alex and Rose looked toward Kate. Kate looked at Alex and made an angry face. Alex choked on his saliva; he messed up this time. His Madam was looking at him as if he was a sinner whomitted a big crime. Alex turned his head and lowered his head as if he did not see her at all. Kate knew already why he was behaving like this, she sat next to Rose and looked at Alex ¡° what happened to Mr. Martin ¡° Kate asked, she knew Alex would spill out everything she would ask. Alex raised his head but did not look at Kate ¡° hemitted suicide ¡° Alex¡¯s words shocked the other two. ¡° tch, he dares to kill his brother, yet he chose such a cowardly way to free himself ¡° Kate mocked Mr. Martin¡¯s decision. Alex can¡¯t help but wanted to say, ¡° Madam, you and my Master know who to mock someone even though they already died; also, you two¡¯s thoughts are so alike, ¡° but he didn¡¯t. ¡° Then where is Alina Matin, ¡° Kate asked what she wanted to know, now this woman was the real concern. ¡° Mr. Martin helped her to escape, Butler gorge took her out from some hidden way, that¡¯s why we have gone to Martin, but he couldn¡¯t find where the path was, ¡° Alex said helplessly. They just wanted to check if Alina Martin and Butler Gorge were hiding inside the mansion or escaped. But they did not do anything. Outside of Marti, Liam and Adam took Mr. Martin¡¯s body and cremated him where his brother was bruised. He left a note; he said he wants to stay there, next to his brother. After they arranged to cremate him, everyone left other than a few guards to guard Martin, Alina was sitting inside a ck car; her eyes bore so many haters she never had before. She did not cry, not because she wasn¡¯t sad that her grandfather sacrificed his life, She did not cry because she promised herself that she would spare anyone who forced her grandfather to choose this way. Her nails wounded her hand¡¯s palms, yet she did not feel any pain; her only support left her, her only family. She wasn¡¯t mature enough to understand her parents¡¯ love when her mother and father died in a car ident. Martin might be powerful, but nobody was like family to her; only her grandfather was. Yet he left her; now she has left no one. * Sour mood * * Sour mood * Yet he left her, and now she has no one. ¡°I won''t spare anyone, not even David, I loved him, yet he snatched my only family and betrayed me for a mare woman, ¡°Alina said with hatred. ¡°ha, ha, ha, David Xiver, you might love that bitch very much, I¡¯ll ruin every happiness you have, including that bitch, let¡¯s see who will win this time. This time, there will be only hatred, not my love for him, ¡°Alina promised herself. George, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at Alina¡¯s eyes; he froze, he never saw this girl be bored with such hate for someone, what was more surprising was that she decided to hate the person she loved the most and her obsession with David. She attempted every possible way to marry him. But now she decided to ruin him, so obviously, he could tell she will turn the world upside down to destroy David. But that¡¯s not what Mr. Martin wanted: He gave his life a better future, and Mr. Martin tried to give her a new life with a new identity. ¡°Miss old Master wanted you to leave everything behind and live a better life; please don¡¯t waste your life for revenge because it was old master¡¯sst wish, ¡°butler Gorge said, ¡°hmm, ruin my life, uncle my life already ruined by them, the moment David married another woman, I lost my love, the moment David decided to destroy the Martin¡¯s I lost my home, the moment David yed that video clip at our party, he ruined my grandfather''s whole life, so, tell me how I can let them live in peace, I¡¯ll snatch his lifetime happiness, That woman is his weakness, so I¡¯ll kill that woman, and even it cost my own life ¡°Alinaughed like a crazy woman. When the butler Gorge suddenly felt he didn''t know this girl anymore, who he and Mr. Martin raised, she became a person who lost her senses and went wild. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But Miss, that''s not what the Master wanted, that¡¯s not why the old Master? ¡°Stop, stop, stop ¡°Alina screamed as hard as she could; the car sounded proof otherwise. Butler Gorge did not even finish his words when Alina stopped him. ¡°don¡¯t ever let me hear this, you can¡¯t stop me anymore, now let¡¯s go, I have to n who to ruin him. After all, he is a tough enemy ¡°Alina looked toward the Martin mansion for the onest time before she turned her head to straight. Butler Gorge wanted to say no to her and try to agree to go abroad, but he knows that¡¯s no longer possible. He started the car and drove away. Inside the South Mansion, Everyone was sitting at the dining table area for dinner, David looked at his disobedient wife, who sat far away from him; he wanted to drag her back to him but facing her dangerous re, he just sat there silently. Kate was making art on her because she won¡¯t have any appetite after all this was the first time, she quarreled with him, but deep down she was feeling bad, because of her stubbornness she sat so far yet she wanted to go to him. Most irritating was he didn¡¯t take her back, he just sat there and looked at her, she wanted him to take her to him, but this fool of her still was not doing it. Kate pokes at her food like she wants to do to him. David looked at Kate; seeing she was ying with food made him worried; he knew she was venting her anger on her food, the other two were observing them; actually, they were trying to see how long they could keep up with their fake arguments. Both of them looked pitiful, especially Kate; she wanted to jump on her brother if possible, just holding back because she was angry. Even in this situation, they were feeding her PDA, ¡° uhhhsh, gross, ¡°Rose shouted without knowing others could hear her. ¡°What did you say? David told her he was already in a sour mood, and now his younger sister is making it sour. Only then did Rose return to her senses, and she pressed her hand over her sloppy mouth. ¡°Nothing, I said you two should stop this already, and sister-inw you, your eyes are like a puppy who was looking for love and attention from its owner, ¡°Rose said, shrugging her shoulders. Kate would be choked on her food if she was eating right at that moment, David looked at his cute rabbit¡¯s embarrassed face, He stood up and went to her; Kate did not raise her head; she could feel his eyes on her. Suddenly she was someone¡¯s shoulder; David picked her up and threw her on his shoulder. ¡°ahh, ¡°Kate screamed at his sudden action. ¡°You don¡¯t have enough appetite to eat dinner, so we shouldn¡¯t disturb these fools, ¡°David said with a cunning smile as he started to walk toward the stairs. ¡°ahh, I thought they ruined my appetite for being here, now totally lost it seeing this action ¡°Rose stood up and went to the living room, Alex was cursing himself foring here and mostly joining them for dinner. ¡°why do they have to show this everywhere? I feel jealous, a cold person like my master got a beautiful wife, yet a gentleman like me can¡¯t even find a girlfriend, ¡°Alex cursing himself and his rotten luck. It seems like he has to start chasing the girl who catches his attention; at least he should try to know what he felt for her. Upstairs, David went to their bedroom, and he threw Kate on the bed. Kate''s body bounces on the soft bed; before she could catch her breath, he climbed on top of her body. * Only for him * * Only for him * He climbed on top of her body. Kate looked at him with her frowned eyebrows, ¡°still angry? David asked, lying upon her. Kate tried to turn her head to the other side so she won¡¯t have to look at his face. ¡°then I should work hard to melt your anger, right darling? David gave a cunning smile. He doesn¡¯t have to tell her again what he means by his hard work; she already knows his meaning. Kate tried to push him away but is that what she really wants, push him away? Her heart knows it better than her; her heart wants to be with him. It was like peace and a love bonding between him and her heart; her heart never feels well without his presence. She was still silent; David knows she won¡¯t get down and put a stop to her silent vow. " Don''t me meter," David said and sealed her lips with his. David kisses her closed mouth; she refuses to give ess to enter inside her mouth, David bit her lower lip, and Kate hissed in pain. Taking this chance, David¡¯s tongue entered inside her mouth. Her tongue triangles with her, David sucked her hot tongue; Kate was losing her will power; in front of this man, she doesn¡¯t even need any power because it never works. Letting go of her anger, she raised her hand and hugged his neck tightly, David smirked between their kisses; his wife never failed his hope. David kissed her more passionately, David¡¯s hand was in working mode; he didn¡¯t break the kiss but started to pull off her clothes one by one. Kate was in her bra and panties as David looked down at her body. All the blood rushed on his heart and all the heat on his lower body, No matter how many times he saw her like this, it was never enough for him. And every time it surprises him, this woman was once an innocent and pure girl, he made her a woman. She belongs to him, her body and heart also only for him, how lucky he felt all the time only he knows, how he got so lucky to have her, to own her. David was smiling; he gave the proudest smile he had. Seeing his proud face Kate doesn¡¯t know what to do, she was almost naked in front of him, yet this man was smiling. She had enough of his proud face. Kate was about to get up from the bed, but David pressed her body on the bed once again ¡°what are you doing? David asked, N?velDrama.Org owns this. She red at him, she pulled the nket and tried to cover her body, but David threw that far away from the bed. David lowered his body, and they were face to face ¡°don¡¯t be angry, I was admiring your beauty, my wife. I felt lucky. How I got you, I can¡¯t believe sometimes so from time to time I gave proof to my heart that you really mine, the only mine ¡°David said, and the next second he tore thest pieces of the remaining clothes she had on her body. Kate felt like she was set on fire. Kate knows everything inside her heart melted, including the fear of losing him. Yeah, she felt insecure, also frightened, what if someone harms him when she is not him, her darling is so handsome, what if someone tries to snatch him from her, these thoughts stuck on her heart and made an unmoving ce inside her heart, No matter how much she tried after returning from Martin¡¯s party, she couldn¡¯t. But now that fear has left her heart. This man of hers never disappointed her, ¡°Made love to me right now ¡°was the first word Kate spoke after her lone silence. Her actions take David by surprise. But her bright eyes and her breathing take him back to his senses. David doesn¡¯t need to be told by her again because he''s already at his horse''s speed. ¡°wifey, you asked for this, ¡°David said with the most dangerous smile he had. Kate smiled back because that¡¯s what she wanted at that moment. She needs to feel him, take him, love him. David tore his own clothes, and without any warning in advance, he entered inside her. The warm feeling told him she was real, and she is his, only his. Inside of an unknown vi, The whole vi was covered with darkness, other than a study room. A man was sitting on a desk chair; his face was not visible; his face was hidden behind the darkness. And a man was standing, lowering his head in front of the desk. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re telling me you all lost all track of that woman. Are you kidding with me right now, ¡°the desk man asked the other man; his voice was chilling; it made people feel very weak in front of him. A man like him was king of the darkness in people¡¯s lives, his chilling aura was enough to tell the world he was king, and nobody should cross his line. * Right time * * Right time * ¡°Boss, we¡¯re sorry, please forgive us for thest time, please give us ast chance, we¡¯ll find her even we have to search the whole world, but show mercy on us ¡°that man dropped on his knees and begged to that desk person. ¡°ha, ha, ha, show mercy, I never had any rtionship with this word, so how could I give you that, Nate That man was Nate, his right hand. Nate was a big man, like overbuilt. Any ordinary person will wet their clothes just by seeing his eyes when he is in a sour mood. ¡°Boss, ¡°Nate lowered his head and bowed to the desk man. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°take him, I don¡¯t want to see him and his foolish team ¡°that man''s cold voice falls, and Nate dragged the other man out like a dog; no matter how much that person begged, no one heard his prayer. Soon that man¡¯s scream faded in the air. After a while, Nate entered inside, ¡°Boss, he took care of that. ¡°Nate mentioned a person only they understood. ¡°do you find out anything about her? The desk man asked Nate, ¡°No boss, but he found out how she escaped ¡° ¡°so, what about Kate xiver? The man said. ¡°she and Mr. David left at lunchtime, boss, when are you going to appear in front of them? Nate asked confusedly. ¡°no, so soon, ¡°that desk man said with a smirk. ¡°But boss, what if you appearte ¡°Nate asked him, and Nate did not know he pressed a sore point of his boss''s. ¡°I think you¡¯re too free these; why don¡¯t I send you back to my father''s side? ¡°That man asked, and Nate flinched in surprise. ¡°Boss just shot me directly but don¡¯t jinx my luck; I will never go back to that hell, ¡°Nate said firmly, his face sore with an unknown pain. If possible, he never wants to keep that memory where he stayed in that hell. That desk man¡¯s face changed; he stayed silent; he just wanted to scare Nate but forgot the past. ¡°Nate goes and checks on his side; that idiot sometimes loved to y. It wastes too much time, ¡°that desk man said to distract Nate¡¯s attention. Nate did, he left the study room; after Nate left, that man looked toward the closed door. He looked down at photo fame; it was a girl, she was so bright the darkness felt so little for him. But it¡¯s not the right time yet. When the right timees, no one could stop him, not even David Xiver. On the other side of the country, Alina was drunk, she finished five wine bottles, yet she felt it wasn¡¯t enough for her. She can¡¯t forget the pain no matter; instead, it was bing more and more painful for her. ¡°WHY? She shouted as loud as her throat could bear. The whole Vi was outside of the city; otherwise, half of the town would hear her scream. Bulter gorge was sitting outside her bedroom, hearing everything silently; he never thought old Master would leave him in such a situation. Everything was too much; if he found any hint that old Master would make such a decision, he might stay with him and stop him, but what he a mare butler do, old Master has already decided. He has known Mr. Martin for almost all of his life, and he knows how Mr. Martin spent his life feeling guilty for killing his brother but stayed strong as if nothing had happened. But when David yed that video in front of the whole city, Mr. Martin gave up on his life at that moment. He always wanted a reason to leave this world, and he finally found this chance, so how could he let his opportunity go? But who could he exin this to Alina, who lost her all sense? No matter what he says in front of her, she will believe him at this moment? Suddenly the door burst open in front of him, Alina was a total mess, a noveldy like her was always conscientious at this side, yet she was toozy to care about her appearance. ¡°Uncle Gorge, call him, ¡°Alina said. ¡°what? Bulter gorge was shocked, and he turned pale. Why did she mention this? ¡°yeah, call him, tell him, it¡¯s time toe where he belongs, ¡°Alina said with a smirk, but at that moment, she was like a monster who forgot she is a human. ¡°Alina dear, don¡¯t joke with such a thing, ¡°Bulter Gorge said, his heart having an uneasy feeling. ¡°Uncle Gorge, do I look like I¡¯m joking? Alina¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°But Master? ¡°I know, but his promise already left with my grandpa; it¡¯s time to ruin the cause, ¡°Alina said without a trace of the old look that was in her. ¡°I can¡¯t; Master never wanted this, ¡°Bulter Gorge said. ¡°so, what, also Uncle stay at your line; I don¡¯t have anything or anyone other than him now, so he needs toe back. ¡°Alina throws her words, and Bulter Gorge knows she will not change her decision. ¡°okay, ¡°butler gorge said, feeling defeated; he wished the Old Master was with him. Alina was asking for a time tricking bomb, who would ruin everything. He never thought Alina would pick such a way just for her revenge. * Painful night * * Painful night * He never thought Alina would pick such a way just for her revenge. But what can he do when she, herself want to go towards a wrong way which will ruin her life or be sure, Butler picked up his phone and called on a familiar number, Soon the other person received the call ¡° Hello ¡°a gruff voice came through the phone. ¡° Hello, Young master, how are you? Butler Gorge¡¯s voice tone changed, ¡° hmm, should I stay happy even after knowing someone ruined my family? That person asked. Butler Gorge gulped hard; he was their young Master, like always straight to the point. ¡° Hmm, Master, Miss, I want you toe back to S country; she said she needs your help, ¡° butler Gorge said through gritting his teeth. ¡° Of course, I will be back soon, even though she called me back; after all, I can¡¯t let my enemy live in peace, ¡° that person said with a stern voice. Butler Gorge finally understood why old Master Martin sent him to another country because he and Alina were the same, full of an evil heart. Inside the south Mansion, The whole mansion was very silent, Just like Rose¡¯s life, she was sitting in front of her bedroom window. Looking outside, other than mountains and trees, nothing could be seen from there. But the sky was apparent; a half-moon was smiling in the sky with thousands of stars. She looked down at a photo she treasured all her life, none other than Liam¡¯s photo. The photo was taken by Rose when she was just 15; at that time, she was like a shy girl who always blushed whenever she faced Liam, Slowly it became her habit, or bad habits she never understood; she always followed him and publicly confessed her love for him, even though everyone prevents her from doing that, She thought they do that because they don¡¯t love her enough like Nina, but she can¡¯t be more wrong when facing reality; they loved her as much as they loved Nina, David, Adam, Alex, and everyone. When she finally found out why they did that, it was already toote for her to step back and pretend nothing happened. But in the end, her heart was broken into pieces by the man she loved the most in this world. She always thought she could never love and ept anyone other than Liam, but now her heart gave her the answer she was looking for, she can let go of her painful one-sided love and look for the love she was waiting for, Seeing her brother and Kate Rose know what life and love she wants, Rose raised the photo she was holding, tore the picture into pieces, and threw them outside the window. She hugged herself, ¡° he doesn¡¯t want you, Rose, wake up; it¡¯s time to live your life without any pain, ¡° Rose said with a smile and went to bed. It was the first night she slept so well after three years. What she didn¡¯t know was that another person on the other side of the city was thinking about her. Liam was sitting in his living room, He always lived alone there, holding half-finished cigarettes; he never allowed any girl there other than that poisonous night. Yeah, he never could deny what happened that night, nor could he turn back in time and stop what happened. He might never admit to anyone, yet he could never deny his love for Rose to himself. He might lie to the whole world but never lied to himself when he was alone, just like now. But what can he do other than regret? He waited for her to grow up, and when the time came, he was the one who had to crush her love for him. Why, just because he was a fool to do that. Every day and night in these three years, he never forgot her; the most he didn¡¯t forget was her sad face when she left his home. But he always acted like a stone-hearted person so that he won¡¯t break her heart again, because it was almost painful for him. He could bear it if she hated him, but he never could ept if she disgusted him. She was just 14 when she confessed her love for him; she chased after him for seven years. How could he not love her? He only loved her, but his love was silent and calm like him, not like her love, she could scream to everyone she loved him, but he couldn¡¯t. But in the end, it was his most regretful mistake that he loved her silently; if he did as loudly as her, they might have been together long ago and married. But everything went wrong with their luck; at first, he stayed silent because she was his best friend¡¯s sister, then he remained silent because he thought she was too young to be his girlfriend, and then, in the end, his fate silenced him. Sometimes he wants to throw everything aside and confess his love for her. But again, what he could give her other than hurt, thinking this, he always stopped himself. Like her, he also never slept in the past three years, sometimes he feels envy seeing David, David openly could love Kate; also, that girl loved David as much as he loves her. After David got married, his aching heart hurt him more and more, seeing there, he always felt pain. As a friend and brother, he couldn''t be happier he felt for David, yet as a failed man, can¡¯t be sadder than Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. whenever he saw David and his married life. He thought he used this pain, yet when Rose appeared, he finally understood that he couldn¡¯t be more wrong than he was. He couldn''t be more unlucky than he already was. Liam threw the almost finished cigarette and stood up, he went upstairs for another painful night. * Im only yours * * I''m only yours * The next morning when Rose came downstairs, she can¡¯t be more shocked than she already was at the sight she was seeing. Kate and David were having breakfast as usual as nothing happened between them yesterday. Like seriously, Rose went to the dining table and sat opposite them. David was feeding Kate breakfast. Disabled husband. ¡° already finished the border of your argument over already? Rose asked while taking a bite of her toast. Kate¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment; she lowered her head and silently had her breakfast. ¡° Seems like you¡¯re in a good mood, ¡° David teased his back as she did. ¡° Do you have any problems? ¡° Rose asked, raising her dark eyebrows. ¡° no, someone might have, ¡° David murmured under his breath. ¡° by the way, why are you carrying your bag, ¡° Rose asked, ¡° I¡¯m going to college today, ¡° Kate said excitedly. Finally, these love birds would spend separate time without each other''s presence; it was Rose¡¯s Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. thought. ¡° Can I go with you on a college tour? Anyway, I''m feeling bored staying at home all day, ¡° Rose asked with excitement. ¡° Okay, you can, before that tell me when you are going to join thepany, don¡¯t try to give me some creepy excuse ¡° David wiped Kate''s mouth with a tissue and asked Rose. ¡° soon, but I¡¯m going to take some free time before doing that, ¡° Rose said, ¡° Okay, you can go with your sister inw but don¡¯t dare to go outside the college without my permission." that crazy woman escaped, and knowing her character, she will try to do something again, so I already told my men to stay outside the college and protect your sister-inw. ¡° David helped Kate to stand up and exined everything in detail; he was not someone who would cage his family just because some crazy people were trying to harm his family. ¡° Okay, ¡° Kate answered David before Rose could. She knows him best. ¡° Wait for me; I''m going to take my bag, ¡° Rose said and ran upstairs. Kate went to wear her shoes; she was about to bend down. David stopped her. ¡° no need ¡° David squatted down and helped her to wear her shoes. When Rosees downstairs, David leads them to the car. Kate sat with David in the front seat and Rose in the back seat. After that, he drove them to college. It was different from before, David got out of the car and opened the car door for Kate. Students were looking at them excitedly before they heard and saw his backside. But now, seeing the face and front side, the girls were looking at him with wide eyes. Some were whispering something to each other; slowly, students started to make the crowd. Kate looked at the girls; she made a pouting face; her husband only her, why they were looking at him like they will eat him if they get any chance. She regretted that she allowed him to get down from the car. She turned to David ¡° you can go now'''' Kate said hurriedly, she really wanted to hide him. Davidughed gently at her cuteness ¡° it¡¯s okay, they can see all they want, but I¡¯m only yours, ¡° David hugged her in front of everyone. A colossal noise could be heard from the crowd; some wereughing; some were whistling loudly. Kate blushed but feeling happy inside; she replied in a small voice, "I know." ¡° Wow, this man is so handsome, how can a girl Kate marry him, ¡° a girl said with a sour tone. ¡° yeah, she was Waston family¡¯s adopted dog, now she married such a man, she might have seduced him with her innocent look, ¡° another girl added. ¡° Also, do you know our principal was also fired from college because of her, ¡° another girl said, and they started to gossip about the incidents? Soon a girl came to their view, which added butter to the fire to increase fire level. It was Violet, Evan¡¯s crazy fangirl. ¡° Hey, Vio sees he is Kate''s husband; she might seduce him, otherwise how can an adopted dog like her marry a man like him, ¡° the first girl said to Violet. Violet ignored them and went forward to where Kate and David were. She stood in front of them, yet they ignored her and were still lost in their world. Violet coughed loudly to catch their attention, especially David¡¯s. Hearing a disturbing noise, David looked toward the noise, seeing an ugly-looking person standing there; David frowned ¡° who the hell are you to disturb us? David asked in his freezing tone. Violet suddenly freaked out, seeing his cold fizzing gaze; it frightened her. ¡° Mmm, Master Xiver, I know you, but you might forget me; my father Victor was your business partner; I¡¯m his daughter Violet; nice to meet you again, ¡° Violet said in her shy voice. She was like a girl who met her crush after a long time. ¡° so what? David asked her in a mocking tone. Violet was taken aback by his indifference but did not give up ¡° hum, Mr. Xiver, I want to inform you something important about this woman. She might look innocent, but she is a bitch and slut. Did you know that she seduced our senior Evan, ¡° Violet said furiously. David¡¯s face can not be darker than it already was. The air suddenly became chilly because of his looks. ¡° What did, you, called, her, now, say that again, ¡° David said every word like he was stabbing her with thousands of needles. Violet felt her legs go numb, seeing David¡¯s scary face. Kate, who was still hugged by David, pped her forehead; this violet can¡¯t be dumber. But what can she do when violet dug her own grave? Even Rose got angry, how dare of this woman, she called her sister inw a slut? * Seducing another man * * Seducing another man * Even Rose got angry, how dare of this woman, she called her sister inw a slut. But she felt more pity than anger; her brother might cut this foolish woman into pieces, even if he did not cut her, he would not show any type of mercy on her or her father who she was showing off just now. " "Yeah, she is a slut; she seduced my Evan, because of her, the Smith family went bankrupt," Violet said in her shaky voice, still trying to act bravely. " Really, wifey, what is she saying? Are you really seducing another man? " David looked at Kate coyly and asked her in a harsh voice. Kate looked at Violet and red at her, then again turned to David, "Darling, I can''t even seduce you properly, how can I need someone else, also even I can I¡¯ll only seduce you, I promise," Kate said in her cute voice. All the students, including Rose, wanted to vomit blood; the husband and wife didn''t even spare such college students. But Rose felt less sour because she was not the only one who ate dog food. David patted Kate''s head. "I will always wait for you to seduce me; I would love that very much," David said with a smile. Rose finally closed her eyes, oh ho, her innocent eyes. She can¡¯t bear any more. Violet turned violent; she was gritting her teeth and red at Kate; this bitch doesn''t deserve this, ¡° you bitch still dare to act cute; Mr. Xiver doesn¡¯t believe her words; she is a liar ¡° Violet turned more historical. David turned at that crazy woman ¡° wait a little longer. You will find out soon who is slut ¡° David said with a meaningful mocking smile. ¡° what do you mean? Violet asked if hope could be seen in her eyes, as my Xiver finally saw Kate''s true color. ¡° I mean would you like to go some ind or would you like to go any forest, ¡° David said, Violet¡¯s hand was sweating ¡° what do you mean? This time her voice was weaker. ¡° I mean what I said, your family is going on an extended tour with their daughter, but before that, I want to know your choice ¡° David looked toward the gate and saw a man wasing to them, ruining it. It was none other than Violet¡¯s father, Mr. Victor. He was ruining as his life depended on his legs; as long as he would stop, his life also stopped. Violet looked toward her father and was shocked, ¡° why my father here? She thought to herself. ¡° Mr. Xiver, ¡° Violet¡¯s father, stopped in front of David and bowed respectfully. David was still expressionless toward the old man who was huffing like a tired dog. ¡° you¡¯re this woman¡¯s father. David asked Violet''s father. ¡° Yes, master Xiver, she is my second daughter, ¡° Violet¡¯s father said immediately. ¡° So what you want more?" your daughter or yourpany David asked him in his cold voice. ¡° What do you mean by this master Xiver? Violet¡¯s father asked with mixed feelings; he was having bad feelings, confused, and shocked. ¡° yeah, because after today you can have one, ¡° David said, ¡° Master Xiver, ¡° Violet''s father, called David in fear. ¡° Yeah, I never want to see her again in S country, so decided your choice ¡° David gave him the option to hang himself with a tree first and then drink the poison David offered him. ¡° Master Xiver, please show mercy on us. I never did anything. Why are you giving such punishment ¡° Violet¡¯s father falls on his knees in front of David? That older man looked like he would get a heart attack anytime soon. ¡° oh, you didn¡¯t do anything, but your daughter did, she called my wife something nobody should even think of yet she dared to call her this, if not for she is your daughter I might already throw on a deserted forest also I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands. ¡° ¡° what? Violet¡¯s father looked back at his daughter in shock; he stood up and approached violet. ¡° What did you do? He asked Violet, She is already so frightened by David now seeing her father¡¯s stern face; she regrets opening her foul Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. mouth. ¡° Dad, because of this bitch Evan left, his family went bankrupt, she seduced Mr. Xiver, so I wanted to ¡° before she could exin, her father pped her so hard that the whole crowd fell silent. ¡° You evil, how dare you ¡° her father threw two or three more ps on her face. He beat her so hard that his face already became a hot potato. ¡° Dad, ¡° Violet tried to cry out, but it hurt her more because her face was swollen. But her father did not take her cries in his heart and pushed her in front of Kate, Violet fell to the ground in front of Kate, her whole dress ruined by the dirt and her face already beaten blue by her dad. She looked nothing like Violet, who always unted her beauty; she looked more like a beggar. ¡° apologize to Mrs. Xiver, don¡¯t get up until she forgives an evil like you, ¡° Her father warned her. Violet was like an abandoned dog; she lowered her head and cried. She did not dare to look up; she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to die; the whole college watched her in that state. ¡° Kate, please forgive me, ¡° Violet said in a lower voice. She was gritting her teeth, but what could she do? She always depended on her father''s fame and family name, yet now that father did this. ¡° what you called her, is she your best friend, you dare to call my kate with her name, ¡° David added, ¡° uhh, sorry, Master Xiver, I failed to teach her manners; call Mrs. Xiver,'''' Violet''s father said to his daughter. After a few seconds of silence, Violet opened her mouth ¡° I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Xiver, please forgive me. I beg you ¡° she felt these words like a sword, which stabbed her heart. She wanted to humiliate Kate, but in the end, she suffered. * Stalker * * Stalker * She wanted to humiliate Kate, but in the end, she suffered. ¡° Please, Mrs. Xiver forgives. I promise she will never appear in S country as long as she lives, please show this mercy on me " Violet¡¯s father also lowered his head and said in a weak voice, Kate felt terrible seeing the older man like this; she might don¡¯t felt bad for Violet, but that man was an innocent party there, his only fault was he is her father, and he has spoiled her too. much But he already got what he deserved for spoiling his daughter. ¡° don¡¯t you feel shame Violet, you humiliate your family name and your father for what, Evan, who the hell he was to you, boyfriend, friend, family, nothing, but for a mad man like him you are ruining yourself?" your father, I always stayed silent when you tried to insult me, stay calm and stay away from you, not because you¡¯re rich father¡¯s daughter because I know you¡¯re a fool, but today you crossed the line, line of my life, ¡° Kate said coldly. ¡° Mr. Victor, she is your daughter, so you should decide what to do with her, but as my husband said, she never shoulde back to S country; I am not Mother Teresa for the whole country; she doesn''t deserve my forgiveness'' ¡° ''Kate said to Violet¡¯s father. Violet¡¯s father understood her word¡¯s meaning; he felt a little relief. He knows if David deals with this matter, David might ruin everything, not just his daughter. ¡° Thank you, Mrs. Xiver; I¡¯ll send her away today, ¡° He said gratefully. ¡° What are you waiting for, take her away? ¡° David said coldly. ¡° oh, okay, thank you, Mr. Xiver, for forgiving us, ¡° Violet¡¯s father said gratefully. He grabbed Violet¡¯s elbow and dragged her out of the college. The whole time, Violet was sobbing because she knew if she opened her mouth, her father might kill her before Mr. Xiver would. That was the first time she saw how cruel her father would be for his family name andpany. After Violet¡¯s father took her away, everything fell dead silent. The students who were bad-mouthing Kate ran away long ago; some left but learned a lesson that they shouldn¡¯t mess with Kate or bad mouth about her. ¡° Why did Violet¡¯s fathere here suddenly? Kate asked her cunning man. ¡° how I would know, ¡° David cooley shrugged his shoulders. Kate did not believe him. The truth was David messaged his hidden bodyguard with the hidden signal, they were there, but nobody noticed them, and they informed Violet''s father. Her father is a good person, so David decided to give him thest chance. ¡° oh, my liar darling, ¡° Kate pinched his cheeks yfully, and she forgot where she was. Everyone was shocked, and their mouths fell wide open.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She dared to pinch his cheeks in public; what was more shocking was that he justughed gently. A while ago, everyone saw how scary he looked when dealing with Violet, but now suddenly, he seems like a very gentle person. All their misunderstandings cleared by this; this man seduced Kate, she did not. David looked at the cute face; he lowered his head and kissed her cherry lips ¡° after all, I¡¯m your liar wifey. ¡° Everyone covered their eyes and entered inside, leaving to do what they were doing. This kind of PDA was too much to digest. Rose also joined the students and left like she was also one of them. ¡° I¡¯m very embarrassed, they all saw this ¡° Kate blushed hard, she covered her eyes with her hands. ¡° ha, ha, ha, ha ¡° Davidughed out loud, ¡° toote ¡° David kissed her again, This time it was a deep kiss, Kate was out of breath only then he ended the kiss ¡° go, I¡¯ll pick up you after college, okay ¡° David gently brushed her silky ck hair. ¡° Okay, ¡° Kate said; she took his face on her palms and kissed him all over his face ¡° Now go. ¡° But how could David leave like this? He also held her face on his palms and kissed all over her face. Kate giggled like a cutie who got her candy ¡° now go, I''ve beente for ss, ¡° Kateined, yet she didn''t want to let him go. Five more minutes after David left when Kate entered college. David got inside his car; as he was about to leave, he stopped at the college gate ¡°e out already, how long are you going to hide here? ¡°David said in a mocking voice, But who knew not one but two thieves woulde out behind the car parking lot. Liam looked at Alex ¡° what are you doing here? Liam asked Alex, who looks like a Rat, stuck on two traps simultaneously; even David was surprised to see him there. He saw Liam, not Alex. ¡° what are you doing here? I thought you took a leave today ¡° David ignored Liam and asked Alex. Alex called him this morning and said he wanted a day off. But why did he appear here, most notably as a stalker, hiding behind a car? ¡° Mmm, Master, I, I ¡° Alex freaked out, what the hell he would say, that he was here because he wanted to ask Amy for a date, but when he was about to enter he saw his master get out of the car with madam and Rose, so he hid behind the car. He thought Master would go back soon, but that woman Violet made a scene. ¡° you¡¯re here for Amy? David asked his guess. Alex felt lightning hit him; how does the Master know about this? Seeing his shocking face, David wanted tough but held back, ¡° I was right. ¡° Liam was surprised; Alex and Amy, what¡¯s happening here. ¡° And you don''t have any shame to stalk my younger sister like a stalker ¡° David let go of Alex and pressed Liam''s neck. Chapter 160 : * you are a coward * Chapter 160 : * you are a coward * David let go Alex and pressed Liam''s neck. Liam stepped back and distanced himself from David; he knew David was very dangerous at that moment. ¡° Hmm, who said I¡¯m here for your sister? I was passing by and saw Alex, so stopped here ¡° Liam gave the poorest excuse; Alex¡¯s mouth can¡¯t be more wide open in shock. This was the first time in his life he saw someone so shameless, and even his thick-skinned Master was 100% less shameless than this coward. ¡° Huh, Liam Jones, do you think I¡¯m a fool or brainless? ¡° David took a step toward Liam, his face showing today he will beat Liam, that¡¯s for sure. Liam looked behind, he was searching for a way to run, but he got stuck between David and the Car. He never falls into such a dangerous situation, ¡° what, do you think I don¡¯t know what you felt when you hurt Rose years ago, but what are you trying to do now? You already damage her heart enough; I don¡¯t think I should give you any second chance to hurt my sister again; she doesn¡¯t carry my mother¡¯s blood, but she is my sister, so think before doing anything to hurt her again, I will not show any mercy on you if you dare to hurt her again, you have to cross me before thinking something like that, also in this matter you need a pure brave heart to love someone. You don¡¯t have that; you are a coward ¡° David¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. Liam might be his friend, but as a man, a brother, he never approved of the way Liam treated Rose. Liam lowered his head because he knew David was right; he is a coward. He hurt her for his man ego; what the hell did he think when he followed Rose here. He fisted his hands; he gave up in front of David. Yeah, in front of David, he can not even say that he has a heart, and he loves Rose, but he knew David, this man, his friend loved Kate for three long years, did everything to make her his wife, searched for her in the whole S country, waited for her. And what he did to Rose, hurt her, pushed her away. So how can his love feel true in front of David¡¯s love? David turned around and looked at Alex ¡° if you like Amy, be a man, don¡¯t be a coward like him, a man should love how a woman deserves, care for them, spoil them, and most importantly never hurt them, so if you dare to y with Amy don¡¯t ever think about walking your legs. ¡° ¡° Yeah, Master, ¡° Alex immediately answered, his master indirectly giving his blessing. He felt happy for his master''s understanding. David warned Alex and got in the car. After David left, Alex awkwardly looked at Liam; he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡° Hmm, ¡° Alex murmured under his breath but didn''t know who to say out loud because his Master hurt Liam¡¯s heart, he knew if his master punched Liam, it would be less awkward, but his master stabbed him with the most dangerous weapon, his master''s unique cruel way to deal with people. ¡° I need to go, ¡° Liam left without stopping for a second. Alex stood there and thought about what to do, should go inside and see Amy or go back to the office. But then he remembered David''s words, he took a deep breath and went inside the college. Inside the college, Amy and Rose were chatting about what happened outside. Kate is already used to their jokes and teasing. They heard a light cough sound behind them, and they turned to see who it was. They spotted Alex, seeing him, Kate was confused; David didn¡¯t tell her anything about Alex¡¯s being there. ¡° Alex, bro, what are you doing here? Rose asked, ¡° hmm, I wanted to talk to Ms. Amy, ¡° Alex said, looking toward Amy. ¡° oh, ho, ¡° kate and Rose screamed at the same time. Alex¡¯s face turned red, Amy looked confused by their reaction, also why Alex came to look for her. She went to where Alex was standing ¡° yes, ¡° she said to Alex. Rose hugged Kate''s shoulder, and both of them were looking at them with too much curiosity; they were waiting for a good show. ¡° Can you pleasee out with me? I need to talk to you alone, ¡° Alex said to Amy. ¡° Okay, ¡° Amy started to walk outside. Alex followed up with her, ¡° Alex bro, good luck, you can do it, we will support you, ¡° Rose screamed from behind. Alex can¡¯t feel more embarrassed than he already was, now Rose is already screwed in front of the whole ss. Outside the ss, in a corner, Amy stood in front of Alex ¡° what do you want to talk about, Mr. Wood ¡° she asked him, ¡° Mmm, you can me, Alex, just Alex, ¡° Alex corrected the way she called him. ¡° huh ¡° Amy felt a little awkward. He suddenly told her to call him so intimately. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡° umm, I don¡¯t know if you can feel it or not, but I like you, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, but I don¡¯t want to hide my feelings for you, I know you might don¡¯t like me yet, but I just wanted to let you know I like you, we have time, we can take a step at a time, but don¡¯t reject me now, I might not give you everything my master give our madam, but I''ll try to give you best, everything I have¡° Alex was so that he didn''t speak now." Amy¡¯s face was like a chicken frozen alive. She doesn''t know, but her heart is stuck in one spot. Kate and Rose were peeking at them, standing behind the ssroom door. They were also stunned; they never thought Alex was such a straightforward person; they thought he would ask for anything but so straightforwardly. Too shocking, even David took time to approach Kate, yet this man straight away said out everything he felt. Chapter 161 : * True love * Chapter 161 : * True love * This man straight away said everything he felt. Even Kate herself was in shock; she never thought Alex could be this brave if his 1% braveness in David, they would have their child would be ying with them. Kate thought to herself; she suddenly felt hurt that David wasted three years. David, who was sitting in the office, sneezed suddenly, ¡° What happened? Did I catch a cold, ¡° he thought to himself; if he knew what his wife was thinking, he would beat Alex to vent his jealousy. ¡° don¡¯t worry, ¡° Alex asked Amy as gently as he could; he didn''t want to let her go any way he was forcing her. ¡° huh ¡° Amy raised her, her mouth was wide open, and her eyes were like cabbage. ¡° Okay, I¡¯ll meet you after three days, don¡¯t take any pressure, remember I will wait for you ¡° Alex knew she was in total shock, so he left silently on his lone legs. Rose, who was shooting a video with her phone, ran to Amy and jumped on her ¡° oh, how many years, he was such a gentleman. Where can I find such a man ¡° Rose teased Amy. Amy¡¯s face turned red; she was still stuck on the phase I like you, Seeing her dreamy face, Kate poked her cheeks ¡° hey baby girle out from your futurend and tell us how you felt about this proposal, ¡° kate asked with the same teasing smile as Rose. ¡° What just happened is that Mr. Wood proposed to me, he said he likes me, ¡° Amy asked Kate as if she did not believe her eyes and ears. ¡° Amy, oh, Amy wakes up, you said I¡¯m dumb, but you¡¯re bigger stupid than me, he really proposed to you and already left yet you are asking me if he did or not, are you okay, ¡° Kate asked, pretending very worried for her brain. ¡° That''s what I heard, but how can he like me? Kate, he and I are different from each other world ¡° Amy felt down. Even though Alex was not a CEO like David, he was also wealthy. Staying in the business world, he knows how to make money. He remained with David because he thought of him as his brother when he was there to shelter Alex, Alex, and David. They grow up in each other¡¯s shadow. He loved the way he is right now. He feels he has a family that he never wants to give up. Another side of Amy¡¯s family belongs to a family where they would never think of leaving their line. ¡° what? Amy Lee, are you okay? What is a different ss? Are you saying David and love are fake or are you saying nobody should love other ss people? Are you kidding? You tell me I¡¯m an 18th- century girl. Still, I think that title suited you more, that man likes you, I can see in his eyes, he was sincere and what nonsense are you thinking ¡° kate felt a little disappointed. She understands everything suddenly, yet she never thought Amy¡¯s first thought would be something like this. ¡° but Kate, everything is different in your matter. My father will kill me if I dare to date any rich guy ¡° Amy knows Alex was a true gentleman, but she really can¡¯t be involved in any rtionship. When she wanted toe to S country for her college her father gave one condition, she can¡¯t date anyone, that¡¯s why she never involved with anyone. ¡° Amy answered me truthfully, Alex, not romantically but as a man, ¡° Kate asked, observing Amy¡¯s face. Amy lowered her head; truth to be told, she didn¡¯t feel bad when he said he likes her. But she didn¡¯t know what to do; everything was too sudden for her and also shocking. ¡° I don''t know, but I did not hate this, ¡° Amy answered truthfully. ¡° Amy, you should feel happy and proud that Alex proposed to you so bravely; he is right, ¡° Rose said. Sometimes man ruined someone¡¯s heart but seeing Alex Rose felt every man is not like a certain Original content from N?velDrama.Org. someone. ¡° that¡¯s what you need in a rtionship, let your heart open, and you will soon find out what you want, but don¡¯t ruin your happiness for an unknown fear, you know when David and we got married, I thought our rtionship was not going to work. Still, when he appeared and gave me his life, I understood what love is; my day starts thinking when I open my eyes I can him, my night starts in his arms, and end in his embrace, that day at the party when they drugged him, my soul almost left me, even now I can feel that fear, I can¡¯t breath thinking any danger around him, that¡¯s what I call love, true love never fails us, but we need to grab that chance and walk that way and think if I had not agreed at that time to marry David, can you imagine how messed up my would it be, I told everything I wanted to say, as a friend I think Alex would be the best boyfriend, fiance, husband, I can be your guarantor. Now the decision is yours ¡° kate wasughing and crying while exining everything. Rose and Amy were looking at her with wide eyes, Kate¡¯s words could have lost anyone¡¯s sense and willingly made them agree with her, then who is Amy. ¡° Okay, I¡¯ll think about it, and let¡¯s see what happens in the future, ¡° Amy gave up. She needs time. ¡° yesssssssss ¡° Kate screamed in her head, but outside she looked normal. She pushed the car a step ahead; now, Alex should take this chance. ¡° Mr wood, you owe me a big meal, ¡° she murmured under her breath. Rose was very impressed by Kate; if she were a boy, she would surely try to woo Kate. This girl is too perfect; she still doesn''t understand how her ice bag brother got her. But she understood why David loves her so much like there is nothing more precious in this world. Chapter 162 : * Drown herself * Chapter 162 : * Drown herself * But she understood why David loves her so much, like there is nothing more precious in this world. David was totally unaware of his sister¡¯s thoughts. If he knew even his sister was thinking of stealing his wife, he would strangle her first and throw her into the ocean as a shark¡¯s food. At the airport, A man was waiting for someone with a wee banner. He doesn¡¯t even know the person, yet he was waiting with a big banner. After 2 hours, someone appeared in front of him ¡° are you here to wee us? A woman in herte 20 asked that man. Looking at the woman, the man nodded his head, ¡° yeah, I¡¯m waiting for our master, ¡° that man said. ¡° Okay, then let¡¯s go, ¡° that woman said. ¡° Then where is our master? ¡° that man looked behind that woman, but no one was behind her. ¡° Let''s go; he will join us soon. ¡° The woman started to walk outside. That man was confused; he was waiting for so long to receive their Master, yet he was not there. But what can he do? He followed that woman and went to the parking area, where he parked his car. He opened the passenger seat for that woman and went to the driver¡¯s seat; as he got inside the car, he was shocked. He looked behind ¡° who are you? He saw a man who was sitting there in the back seat. That woman looked at that man as if he was a fool ¡° Master, ¡° that woman said to that man, ¡° Ooh? That man can¡¯t feel more shocked than he already was. How can a man be their Master? ¡° Do I need to jump on yourp so that you could see me as much as you want, ¡° his Master asked coldly. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. His voice was too frightening; his head to toe hair was standing like needles, hearing his voice. ¡° Ma-ma- Master, I¡¯m sorry, ¡° that man shuttered; he was scared by his master. ¡° drive now, ¡° that man ordered him. The driver man had already started the car with his shaking hands. ¡° So what you found, ¡° That back seat man asked that woman. ¡° Master this what we found ¡° that woman handed a thick file to that man. The man took that file and opened it. From the first page to thest page, he reads everything one by one. ¡° That old man really messed with such an impressive man, impressive, so where is that idiot right now, ¡° that man asked the woman. ¡° We will go there right now; you should meet her first, ¡° the woman suggested. ¡° Okay, let¡¯s go; I should also see how she felt after ruining herself, ¡° that man gave a cold smirk. But he again looked at the photo on the first page; his lips curled up a little. ¡° It seems S country also has beautiful women; it''s going to be very interesting, ¡° he murmured to himself, his eyes sparkled with an evil intention. At lunchtime, David personally came to Kate''s lunch. Kate and Rose, Amy was sitting in the canteen, waiting for their order, but who knew David would appear there without any information. ¡° I¡¯m missing my darling, ¡° kate said, without knowing that David was standing behind them. ¡° you two are going to be S country¡¯s single people''s death, ¡° Roseined, ¡° Oh, don''t worry. Amy will step away from this single title soon, ¡° Kate teased Rose and Amy at the same time. ¡° Kate, can you close your mouth? Amy asked, blushing all red. ¡° how I will eat if I close my mouth, ¡° Kate said innocently. ¡° You are bing more and more like my brother; stop teasing us, ¡° Roseined. ¡° Of course, she can tease anyone she likes. Also, she is my darling, and of course, she is going to be like me, ¡° David said from behind. ¡° what the hell, ¡° Rose screamed. Kate turned her head hurriedly and looked at DAvid with a big happy smile ¡° darling, what are you doing here ¡° Kate asked, forgetting all the people and where she was. David smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m here to feed you, ¡° David said, He went to her, Kate had already stood up, and David hugged her, ¡° what? Miss me? David asked, already knowing the answer. ¡° of course, I missed you, ¡° Kate said with a cute pout. Rose and Amy were speechless, In Amy¡¯s perspective, she really can¡¯t recognize Kate anymore, but that¡¯s for good. The old Kate already stayed gloomy, sad, unhappy, hurt by the Watson family, but after she married David, she looked so happy, cheerful, and a spoiled cute bunny. As Kate''s friend, she can¡¯t be happier than she already felt when she saw her happy face. She became brave; she can handle any situation. David sat next to Kate; Rose sat on David''s right side, Kate on the left side. He opened the lunch boxes he bought for her. ¡° darling do you know today Alex proposed to Amy, he said he likes her ?" Kate whispered to David¡¯s ear, but her giggles did not stop remembering the scene. ¡° oh, he did '''' David served her lunch and asked in return if he was really interested actually. He was but not the news but her smile and her non-stop talking. Her sweet sound was the most beautiful music to him; he could feel the peace only in her voice other than everything was noise for him. ¡° yeah, Rose give me your phone ¡° Kate just asked for permission, yet she almost snatched the phone before Rose could give her the phone. Amy wanted to drown herself in the ss of water on the table from embarrassment. But Kate was too busy showing the video clip to David and ignored Amy¡¯s red face. Chapter 163 : * Spoiling my youth * Chapter 163 : * Spoiling my youth * But Kate was too busy showing the video clip to David and ignored Amy¡¯s red face. ¡° Oh, I¡¯m going to get some water for us ¡° Amy stood up without looking back. ¡° Get water, Amy; we have so many water bottles here; why are you going for water? ¡° Kate called her, but Amy did not stop. Roseughed at their act, one left feeling embarrassed, and others teased her without knowing that. That can exin why they became friends with each other. David looked at his wife, even though he felt it was amusing; his cute bunny doesn¡¯t even know she was teasing Amy. ¡° look, ¡° Kate started the video. David watched the whole video. He was smiling after the video finished. ¡° since when Alex became so straightforward, he proposed to her like this, ¡° David said, looking toward Kate. ¡° Yeah, even I was shocked, Mr. Wood looks so gentlemanly, but I like a man like him very much. Men should be like him, ¡° Kate praised Alex without knowing her jealous king feeling too much jealousy. David¡¯s face turned dark like Storm night; other than anger, nothing could be seen there. Rose looked at her brother¡¯s dark face and looked at her sister inw who was still spouting nonsense. She can¡¯t exin what to see or listen to at that moment, seeing her brother fuming like a balloon she stood up ¡°I need water also ¡° she left, giving them a little space, the real meaning was she ran away to save her life. ¡° oh, why do they need water? ¡° Kate looked at David saying that, and the result she saw shocked her out of the world. ¡° dar-dar- darling, what happened, why are you looking so scary? Kate asked, looking a little frightened. ¡° Who do you like, wifey? DAvid asked eagerly, but sadness and jealousy could be felt from the tone of his voice. ¡° huh, ¡° when I said this, Kate went to her memorynd and looked for this; only then did she remember that she hit the ax on her own feet with her sloppy mouth. ¡° oh darling, don¡¯t take my word seriously; I just said I liked his style, but I love you, and only you darling ¡° kate touched David¡¯s cheeks with both her hands and acted innocently. ¡° Wifey, you better remember this; otherwise, I don¡¯t mind teaching you every day on our bed ¡° David¡¯s heart melted by her, but half anger still left inside his heart, but it was not for Kate; it was for Alex. How dare he, it seems like I have to teach him a lesson; David already thought this in the heart. Amy and Rose, who were standing far away from them, sighed disappointedly. They thought David was going to stay angry, but it didn¡¯t even take 1 minute. He already forgot everything. This pair was an eyesore to everyone; even some college students sitting and eating their lunch left the cafeteria. This Public PDA was too much; they already felt full, no need for lunch. ¡° I¡¯m going to get a boyfriend soon; otherwise, I''ll die from their PDA," Rose said, feeling depressed. ¡° hey, you ¡° Amyughed at her acting face. ¡° don¡¯tugh; you don¡¯t know how I felt when they showed this at home. They are more shameless at home. After being rejected by my crush and seeing them now, I know I was just spoiling my youth, ¡° a loud sigh escaped from Rose¡¯s mouth. ¡° Liam is your crush, right? ¡° Amy asked, carefully judging her expression. Rose¡¯s face remained unwavering hearing Amy¡¯s words, but it was only for a few seconds. ¡° It seems like everyone knows about my tragic love story, ¡° Rose asked if it did not affect her at all, but deep down, it affected her very much. ¡° I did not, but Kate guessed it on her own, but not mentioned it after you refused the other day, but I¡¯m curious about this, but as an outsider, I know I don''t have this kind of right to ask you. I saw you that day, ¡° Amy said, caught Rose by surprise. Rose doesn¡¯t need to tell which day Amy was talking about, It was in David¡¯s office when Rose was peeking at Liam from behind the pir. ¡° huh, I kinda missed him not because I love him anymore, but he was a perfect friend and supporter when my brother was busy; my brother also human; he was all alone, for a better future for Nina and me, he sacrificed everything for us, but in one point he was so busy and couldn¡¯t give us time, so I followed Liam, and he gives mepany and Adam take care of Nina, so gradually his care turned a All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. love for me, it¡¯s not very easy for me to forget that love, but don''t worry I already decided and trying my best ¡° Rose exined truthfully, her eyes bored a silent pain. ¡° he rejected you? Amy asked, feeling sad for her, she could tell Rose might be a cheerful girl but deep inside she feels alone and very hurt. ¡° Yeah, he has someone he loves very much, ¡° Rose said. ¡° Ohh ¡° Amy finally stopped asking because she could feel it was a very painful past for Rose. At Alina¡¯s unknown vi, A ck Porsche stopped in front of the gate, and the driver sent a hidden hint inside. Getting the hint, Butler gorge opens the gate for the car. After the car entered the butler, Gorge closed the gate again. Because they hid in this vi butler Gorge did not hire anyone to guard the gate. Other than him, a cook and a maid stay with them inside the vi. Alina and he stayed inside the vi; they didn¡¯t step outside until now, he knows David¡¯s people were looking for them, and they were waiting for them, so they did not dare to go outside Chapter 164 : * she is fierce like a tigress * Chapter 164 : * she is fierce like a tigress * so they did not dare to go outside After he closed the gate, he went to the car and opened the back seat door before the bodyguard driver could open the door. A tall man got out of the car; he was in histe 20''s, he looked like stars, his white hair and white eyes looked very beautiful on him. He wore three pic suits; as he stood there, he was a strength there; his aura gave a unique vibe around the peoples that surrendered him. ¡° It seems like Alina Martin is living a sinful life that forced her to such a little vi, ¡° that man said while not forgetting to mock Alina¡¯s situation. Butler Gorge sighed; their young master never changed; even after 20 years, he is still such a straightforward person who says whatever he wants. ¡° Young Master, young Miss is already in a bad mood. Can you please not tease her more, ¡° Butler Gorge said. In indirect meaning, "Young Master, your words can harm any average person. Miss already very sad and depressed. Can you please spare her? That man looked at butler Gorge; if not that person Butler Gorge who talked to him like this, he might have already shot that man, but in this world, he has only his grandpa and butler gorge, who is his family. So he let Butler George say whatever he wanted to say and do. Yeah, he is Mr. Zac Martin¡¯s adopted grandson Antony Martin. Mr. Martin adopted him from an orphanage when Antony was seven years old. He stayed with Martin¡¯s family in S county for two years, and after that, Mr. Martin sent him abroad for his safety. After that, Mr. Martin and Mr. George, and Alina sometimes went to meet; nobody knew of his existence. The truth is Mr. Martin groomed him for his next hair, and no matter how much Mr. Martin loved Alina, he always knew Alina could never handle the Mastin family and business. But Antony was too smart; he never stayed idle for his luck; he had his business empire. So Mr. Martin never forced him toe back, but Mr. Martin always said that Antony has to go around if something happens to him. ¡° what can she do other than be angry? Grandfather spoiled her too much ¡° Antony was toozy to take care of her anger. He has too many things to handle; he is not her babysitter. ¡° Now tell me what happened and who caused everything ¡° Antony already knows everything, but he wasted time hearing from butler gorge because he wants to be 100% sure before attacking his enemy. ¡° Young Master, let¡¯s go inside, and I will tell you everything, ¡° Butler Gorge said. He led the way, and everyone entered inside. Alina wasn¡¯t there; she was always in a bad mood, so she stayed alone these days. After they came inside, Butler Gorge exined everything in detail about what exactly happened at that party. After hearing everything, Antony was furious. ¡° How dare he ¡° Antony gritted his teeth so hard that he wanted to chew the whole world. ¡° Yet this idiot wanted to marry that bustard, he ruined the whole martin family, but she stubbornly created that path, where is she, call her here, ¡° Antony said in his cold voice. Mr. Martin was his only family, yet these people did this to him, and he will not forgive anyone or ruin their lives. ¡° okay young master, ¡° butler gorge went upstairs to call Alina. He knows war is going to happen there when Alina and Antony face each other. Both of them were dead stubborn; no one would step back. Downstairs, ¡°I want everything rted about David Xiver, no matter what he caused my grandfather to make this decision, I¡¯ll not spare him, ¡° he told his assistant. ¡° Okay, boss, ¡° that woman said, bowing her head. A few minutester, Alina appeared there, seeing her Antony¡¯s anger started to get high. ¡° so you finally decided toe back, ¡° Alina said, but no happiness could be heard from her voice. ¡° You still have the guts to ask me that, you idiot, because your grandpa sacrificed himself, yet you want to marry that man, ¡° Antony said disgustingly. ¡° who said I still want to marry him, I want to ruin him and all the happiness he owns; I want to give him a slow death, with too much pain, the humiliation he gave me, destroy his most precious thing, ¡° Alina said with an insane smile; Antony was taken aback; this Alina was new to him. She looked like a madwoman, and he could tell she was very serious. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡° It seems like your obsession tires you very much, ¡° Antony mocked her again. ¡° Yeah, now that I can¡¯t get that, why not ruin that? Anyway, I¡¯m already tired of this, also I want to rip the heart from his chest, and I know how I can do that ¡° Alina looked more like a person with a mental health condition who lost herst bit of sense about humans. ¡° you better remember this. After today, I will ruin David Xiver, but if you dare toe my way, I will not spare you also even you¡¯re my sister ¡° Antony gave a warning. ¡° don¡¯t worry, I will not, but you have to promise me a thing, ¡° Alina said. ¡° what? ¡° You will help me with my n. I want to ruin his little sweetheart, who is his life ¡° Alina¡¯s main target was Kate. She was waiting and making a n to kill that bitch who was the main reason David did that to her family. ¡° Little sweetheart, are you walking about her? ¡° Antony opened a file in front of Alina and asked her to point at Kate''s photo. ¡° Yeah, she is, ¡° Alina nodded her head while fisting her hands. ¡° she looks adorable and sweet through, but too sad she is David Xiver¡¯s wife, ¡° Antony said with a teasing smile. ¡° don¡¯t fall for her look, this bitch might look like an innocent cute rabbit, but she is fierce like a tigress, ¡° Alina said, remembering how Kate fooled her at the mall and pped her at the party. She can¡¯t hate Kate more than she already does. Chapter 165 : * He was the one * Chapter 165 : * He was the one * She can¡¯t hate kate more than she already does; that bitch was med for everything; if she wouldn¡¯t everyone; she wanted to kill her at that moment when David called her wifey, In his unconscious state, he still recognized her for who she was, and that bitch even proudly showed that David married her, so how can she let her stay alive in this world. Remembering the scene when David kissed her still burns her heart to ashes, she knows the pain, she waited for him so many years, yet that man married another man even not spared her family, because of him she was hiding such a little vi, who she can me, only that bitch. ¡° Oh really, then it will be more fun to y this game; let¡¯s see how fierce she is ¡° Antony gave an evil grin. He looked at the photo in his hand. It was Kate''s photo when she was sitting in the college canteen. She wore a baby pink dress, and she caught the hairband on her teeth and hands on her hair. She looks very young, with her beautiful face she looks lovely. Anyone who sees this picture falls in love with her. An unknown light sparked in Antony¡¯s eyes. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He has seen every type of woman in his life, cute, innocent, scheming, cunning, fraud, sexy, but he never smiled toward anyone. He gently caressed the photo to smile as the first impression caught his slight; it was too charming to ignore her. He finally understood why David Xiver rejected his so-called sister and married this girl and hid her from the world like the national treasure. Anyone will choose this girl over Alina, even a blind person will do the same, as a man he knows how men think and like. ¡°I want her, you can keep everything for you, but I want this bitch, I want her at any cost, because of her my life came to this point so you can deal with David Xiver as you want, but I want to deal with her, ¡° Alina said as desperately as she could, he was her only hope left. She knows this man hides his power too well; he can do anything he wants to anyone. He rules over the whole of Z country, business, even he has a connection with the Mafia. ¡° That''s not up to you, what I want and what I will do, but remember one thing, do not cross my line and stay here silently, or if you want, I can send you to Z country as grandpa wanted, ¡° Antony said. ¡° what? What do you mean? Since when grandpa wanted you to send me to Z country, are you fucking kidding me ¡° Alina screamed in anger? ¡° Yeah, grandpa called me before hemitted suicide. He said he knows you will never listen to him and ruin your life, so he wanted me to take you to Z country and help you to lead a new life ¡° Antony felt a pang of pain in his heart, but he kept his face expressionless. He believes a man should keep his emotion to himself, inside his heart; otherwise, the world will never back down to crush him under its cruelty. ¡° No, I will not go to Z country until I kill that bitch ¡° Alina said with her hating voice. If humans had any superpower to kill a person with their hate, Alina¡¯s hatred might kill Kate a thousand times. ¡° Alina Martin, you better behave yourself; I promised grandpa I¡¯ll protect you, so don¡¯t force me to send to Z country forcefully or cage you to an unknown ce ¡° Antony know she is nothing more than trouble; she only knows how to ruin everything and if he gave her free ess she will destroy his ns. ¡° Antony Martin, you¡¯re my brother, and our family gave you everything, so don¡¯t forget your ce, I will wait for you to provide me with the chance I want, but if you don¡¯t dare to me meter, ¡° Alina growled and ran toward upstairs. Antony sighed helplessly; his grandpa spoiled her to rot, this girl bing more and more stupid, and now grandpa also left. He already had enough on his te now; he has to take care of her too. ¡° Young Master, the old master, never wanted you to take any revenge for him; he wanted a peaceful life for both of you, so please don¡¯t listen to her and don¡¯t go against David Xiver, that man was already too dangerous when he was alone, but now the Roth family is also supporting him, please think before doing anything ¡° Butler Gorge was sickly worried for both of them. Their brother and sister never heard of it and did what they wanted. So how can they listen this time? ¡° don¡¯t worry, uncle Gorge, I know what I am doing, ¡° Antony said patiently. He will spare those who ruined his only family. What he will do with his power if he can¡¯t even take revenge for his revenge. Also, he never liked this David Xiver. He was always against this idea about Alina and David; he had a bad feeling. He wanted to kill David Xiver long ago so that his family won¡¯t be in danger. When Mr. Martin first informed David about what Alina did to David Xiver¡¯s sister, he knows he can¡¯t let go of David. Otherwise, he would ruin his family and try to kill him. But David Xiver¡¯s luck was too good; he attempted too many times; in the end, he even seeded but that damn luck of his saved him once again. Yeah, he was the one who nned his car ident and hired a truck driver to kill David three years ago. Chapter 166 : * Possessive husband * Chapter 166 : * Possessive husband * He was the one who nned his car ident and hired a truck driver to kill David three years ago. Three years ago, Mr. Martin called him and told him how they drugged David, yet that man rejected Alina and even warned them, he understood David Xiver is not someone who will be controlled by anyone, but in this process, he might ruin Martin''s family. So he nned everything immediately. At first, he attempted it at a party. He tried to poison David, but mistakenly the waiter spilled the wine ss,ter he tried to kill it when he traveled to Z country, but he was saved by luck once again; the In the meantime, Mr. Martin called him and informed him what his stupid sister did to David¡¯s sister, and when he finally tried hisst chance, and hired a greedy driver who was drug-addicted. For the money, he agreed to do that, That night everything was perfect, and that driver even seeded to hit David¡¯s car, he prevented any help from going to David, everything was just like an ident but who knew that someone helped him and sent him to hospital. After that ident, his people killed that driver with a drug overdose, so when David tried to catch that driver, he found out that driver died because of a drug overdose. The police confirmed that David¡¯s ident was just an ident, nothing else. But after all these years, his fear still became a reality, which he tried so hard to stop yet happened. Antony left the vi and went to his hotel; he needs to take over Martinpany and need to handle the situation, Martin was already an empty shell, but he will protect that even it was broken, it was his real home and his life¡¯s most important part, he never cared anything in this world other than Mr. Martin''spany was Zack Martin¡¯s dream, for this dream he even killed his brother, so he needs to protect this dream with his life. after the video was yed at the party, the army took action and sealed everything Martin''s family and Mr. Martin found guilty, but what they could do who was already dead, so they snatched his general honor and every army power his family had also given order up to Martin''s family, From the Martin family, no one will ever join the army and never could have army powers. So he needs to take back Martin¡¯s family property first, then he will n everything. For the time being, Antony decided to keep a low profile. At David''s side, after lunch, he returned from college and went back to his office. Liam was absent after David washed him with his words; the first thing David did after returning to his office was to call Alex to his office. Currently, David was waiting in his office for a few minutes when he heard a knock on the door. ¡° Come in, ¡° David said with a wicked smile. He already knew who it was. Alex came inside and closed the door behind, he looked happy, of course, he was, after all, he just All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. proposed to the girl he liked, he was in such a good mood that he failed to see his master¡¯s sour and evil face which was nning how to make him cry. ¡° Master, you called me? Alex asked gently with a smile, but who knew he was going to cry soon. ¡° yeah, I called, I want to send you M country, for the time being, the Roth family want to deal a contract with us, but you know I already in a bad situation with them so I can¡¯t go, I wanted to send Liam, but after what happened at the morning I don¡¯t think it would be a good suggestion, and Adam is out of the list, so you¡¯re the only person I can trust at this moment, ¡° David said very seriously, the fact was the Roth wanted him to go personally but when he exined about the situation about the S county¡¯s they understood it¡¯s not safe for David to go M country leaving kate and Rose alone. Mr. Roth was initially angry when, at first, David refused to do business with the Roth family; after too many arguments, David agreed, but another problem arose when David said he couldn¡¯t go to M country, so it adds butter to Mr. Roth¡¯s anger. Still, in the end, he also agreed with David¡¯s decision somehow; he said it¡¯s okay if David doesn''t want to go there, he will handle everything and will send the contract soon. David was also satisfied with their arrangement, but when today his wife praised Alex he was too angry and feeling jealous, he was thinking about how to punish Alex, he can¡¯t Alex, after Alex was like a brother to him, after thinking a long time he considered how to punish him. He wanted Alex to enjoy his soreness for showing off, then why not punish Alex in his trap. He wanted to send Alex M country to and make Alex feel distant love pain, ¡° what? Alex was so shocked that he forgot to close his mouth after saying, what, how can he not? He nned a real date for Amy and wanted to take her for dinner tomorrow, he even messaged, and Amy agreed. ¡° Yeah, after all, I¡¯m feeling sour just seeing your face; I heard you¡¯re a hero nowadays, so how about I send you for a trailer so that you will never show off your soreness in front of my wife? David spouted every horrible feeling with his words. His words hit Alex¡¯s head and made him know what he did, so his Master was jealous. He wanted to say Master I did nothing wrong, but he didn¡¯t, Rather he chose another way to change his Master decision. Alex fell on his knees and looked at David pitifully ¡° Master, I was wrong, but master, please forgive me, I¡¯ll never do that again in front of Madam, but don¡¯t ruin my hangingst bit of hope; I invited Amy for dinner, if I don¡¯t show up after promising her she might never take me seriously, please show some mercy ¡° Alex faked some emotion words and let out some fake tears, he know where his master will turn. And it worked, David, who was sitting on his chair, looked at Alex, he said one word in his heart ¡° Drama king. ¡° ¡° Okay, but if you dare to show off in front of my wifey, I''ll definitely send you to Amazon forest as hawk¡¯s food with your so-called singlehood," David warned him and Alex to run away with his life immediately. Davidughed; in the first ce, he wanted to scare Alex to vent his jealousy; no one should try to be a hero in front of his wife, only he can be; in her eyes, he will be the only one. He will not tolerate anyone even if that person is very important to him, after all, he is a very possessive husband. Chapter 167 : * Waiting for him * Chapter 167 : * Waiting for him * A few dayster, At night, inside the south mansion¡¯s living room, Kate was sitting on the sofa and doing some study, her exam was up to her head, and she was nowhere toplete her notes because she was toozy, and N?velDrama.Org owns this. now seeing the questions her head was spinning like a rollercoaster, Aunty Lin was working on the kitchen, David was workingte today. It¡¯s already 8 pm, almost dinner time, but Rose was nowhere to be seen; Kate tried to call her but was found switched off. Helplessly, she called David, David was driving home, seeing her phone number and he received her call ¡° wifey. ¡° ¡° Darling, where are you? It¡¯s already sote; Rose is also not home, I tried to call her, but her phone was switched off. Kate asked everything in one go; she was worried. ¡° don¡¯t worry, Rose went to her friend¡¯s ce; she will stay there who used to study with her. That girl came back today, so Rose went to receive her, and she decided to spend tonight at her ce, ¡° David of her his wife was worried. She just called him after she went to the airport. ¡° okay ¡° kate felt relief, ¡°I¡¯ming home soon, wait 10 more minutes, ¡° David said while speeding up his car speed. He needs to go home to his wife as soon as possible. Nowadays she is being too moody, because of her study tension, her mood stays low, and always stresses herself easily. He always tries to coax her, even if she doesn¡¯t want to study it¡¯s okay with him. But she was always angry with him. But he always coaxes her and never feels tired of her moods. Rather he wanted to stay with her more so that she won¡¯t feel alone. But because of Martin he was always stuck in the problem. Recently some mysterious buyer started buying all the properties Martin owned, He tried so many times to find out the buyer but every trace of evidence was wiped out by someone, he just wants to find Alina with this clue, he needs before he calls Nina back to S country. Nina tried too many times already toe to S country but he stopped her. He needs to ruin Alina before Nina cane. And he knows only that mysterious buyer could lead them to Alina, that woman is like a snake, hiding deep inside a hole. That¡¯s why he was busy with these but he doesn¡¯t want to dy some things anymore because of Alina, just like his dream wedding with Kate. One month over long ago and announced his wedding in public, although he kept Kate''s identity hidden so that people won¡¯t disturb her private life. He wanted to hold the wedding a long time ago, but for her uing exam, he rescheduled it back. Thinking about the wedding David can¡¯t hide his excitement, but he didn¡¯t tell anyone yet because he wants to give her a surprise, only he and the other three know about it, he knows if Rose knows about it she will slip it out anytime. So he kept it hidden from Rose, also only Nina knew because David promised her this, when Nina tried toe to S country he said she cane but she needed to wait a few more days, and he and Kate will go to M country and they will bring her back to S country and she agreed. David wanted to take Kate M¡¯s country and meet the Roth family and tell them about Nina. Inside the Mansion, Kate was staring at the door and gave her all the attention toward the gate, she knows David always blows the car horn when he enters the gate. Just like David promised, after 10 min, David came, hearing the car sounds as Kate stood up from the sofa and ran toward the main gate. At least 50 bodyguards were guarding the mansion even at night, but David gave them a red alert, nobody should enter inside the mansion until someone from inside calls them or they sense any danger inside the mansion. One bodyguard opened the car door for David and David came out of the car, he started walking toward the main door, just like he expected his wife was waiting for him at the door, looking happy. This feeling never could fade, seeing how she waited for him to give him a warm feeling, this says he has someone very precious waiting for him toe home. David walked hurriedly and reached her, as he went closer he frowned. ¡° where are your slippers? David asked as he dragged her in his arms, without waiting for her reply he carried her in his arms, outside was very cold these days because of winter, although the inside of the mansion was very warm, the outside was very cold so when she was standing in front of door her feet and hands-turned very cold. David sat on the sofa and put her in his arms ¡° Aunty Lin closed the door, ¡° the main entrance was left open. When DAvid touched her feet and hand he was unhappy. ¡° wifey didn¡¯t I tell you to put socks on? Always keep warm clothes on, ¡° David scolded her in worry. ¡° Sorry, ¡° Kate said guiltily, she always made him worried. David¡¯s cold heart warmed by her eyes, he picked up a nket from the sofa and warped her in that. ¡° wifey you easily catch a cold easily; try to take care of yourself from any harm when I¡¯m not with you, otherwise I have to build my office here so that I can take care of you, ¡° David said with a helpless smile. Kate raised her hands inside the nket and wrapped them around his neck ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea ¡° Chapter 168 : * Returning the favor * Chapter 168 : * Returning the favor * ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea, ¡° Kate said as if it was a great idea. After all, staying at home all alone, she felt bored. ¡° Are you sure? David doesn¡¯t know why, but he could tell Kate was somehow profound. ¡° It''s okay. I was kidding, ¡° Kate said with a soft smile. She knows if he weren¡¯t busy, he would always time outside, her husband knows that better than anyone. ¡° Okay, now let¡¯s feed you; otherwise, this empty stomach might give you trouble ¡° David rubbed her belly and teased her because of strict orders. Kate became the correct timing person after her marriage. He made breakfast for her and sent her lunch at college personally, and if hees home earlier, he makes dinner for her; his care bes a regr habit to her; with his love and care, Kate sometimes felt she wanted to cry in happiness and scream in front of the whole city¡¯s people,, ¡° look,, this is my darling who loves me the most. ¡° ¡° Okay, ¡° Kate whispered softly. David carried her to the dining table and let her sit on the table ¡° wait for me; I¡¯ll change my clothes and will be back in 5 min, ¡° David said. ¡° Okay, ¡° Kate nodded her head. David went upstairs and quickly changed his office clothes to home clothes. Kate was ying on her phone when her phone started ringing. ¡° no, kate, what I¡¯m going to do ¡° just as Kate received her call, Amy¡¯s screaming came through her Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. phone. Kate held the phone a little distance from her ear; otherwise, her ear might st like a bomb. These days Amy always calls her like this, so she is already used to this. ¡° If you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, why not tell me? I might help you, ¡° Kate said calmly. ¡° That''s a good idea, ¡° Amy said in relief. ¡° Okay then I¡¯ll start now, my father and mother wille tomorrow to meet me, after hearing this news that stubborn man saying he wants to meet my father, no matter what I said he is not taking my words seriously, he said he personally want to exin everything to my father ¡° Amy gritted her teeth and said in anger. ¡° So what¡¯s the problem? He is right; it would be better if he meets your father now; otherwise, if your father hears about this, your father might be angrier, so I think he is right about this, ¡° Kate said, supporting his decision; they were talking about Alex, these days Amy and Alex were started dating secretly, Alex said he wants to meet her family and fix their engagement, but Amy said it was too soon, they need to wait still sheplete her college. Alex agreed with her. But who knew what happened to him? When he heard her parents meet her, he said he would meet them. That scared Amy, and she freaked out. ¡° But what if my father disagrees with this and takes me back with them even before Iplete my college? ¡° Amy said nervously. ¡° It''s okay, don¡¯t worry, do you think Alex is someone who would take no for an answer, no way, that man is very cunning after all David Xiver is his Master, now think carefully, Master is so cunning then his fellow also like him right ¡± Kateughed out saying this. ¡° Wow, Kate, tell me the truth. Are you praising your husband¡¯s IQ or teasing me for being a fool? ¡° Amy asked, failing to understand her meaning. ¡° both, also I didn''t call you a fool. You selected this title for yourself '''' Kate felt funnier; nowadays, she thought it¡¯s amusing to tease Amy. David was enjoying her happy smile and also smiled back. Amy cut her call without saying anything because she knew that her calm and sweet friend became a cunning fox like her husband after her marriage. ¡° is it so funny? David asked, walking behind her as he kissed her on the head. ¡° Yeah, it¡¯s too fun to tease her; she once teased me; I''m returning the favor after Kate David Xiver doesn''t like to be indebted to anyone ¡° Kate was stillughing. David did not stop her either; as long as she was happy, everything was fine. After dinner, they went to bed. On the other side of the city, Rose and her friend Jasmine came to the pub, although Rose did not like these clubbing things she still came because she needed somepany. She didn¡¯t go back home because her brother and sister-inw forcefully fed her PDA without showing any mercy on her. She needs a break from this; otherwise, she might beat her brother from depression; of course, she wants to beat her brother, not her sister inw, after all, she needs to stay alive; otherwise, if she dares to think about beating her sister inw, her brother will kill her first so beating her brother would be the best choice. She thought she knew she would never have this kind of guy, so she decided to choose the next option, having a party like a wild teenager. But who knew she would only create trouble. as they entered inside the pub, she saw someone she had never wanted to see in her whole life. but that person didn''t see her. Seeing that person, her old wounds started to bleed again, which she thought she had forgotten. to forget the pain she started to drink After a few drinks, she didn''t stop, her friend tried to stop her, but she did not. Suddenly she stood up and started walking toward the exit. Jasmine stopped her. "Where are you going?" Jasmine asked her worriedly, " Jasmine, I''m going to beat someone, don''t stop me okay," Rose said with a furious expression. " What, whom?" Jasmine asked Rose, and Jasmine was sober, so she knew Rose was being serious. " I''ll tell youter," Rose said, and went outside. Jasmine didn''t dare to take any risks. After all, Rose was totally drunk and she followed her outside. Rose went inside Jasmin''s car and got inside, Jasmine wasn''t drunk so she had to drive the car. Inside the car, jasmine was driving the car, " "Now can you tell me where we are going," Jasmine asked, "Rose was a very obedient girl and Jasmine never saw her drunk like this. Chapter 169 : * White lotus * Chapter 169 : * White lotus * Jasmine never saw her drunk like this. Rose looked furious, which scared her the most. Rose never behaved like this with anyone; even as a best friend, Rose never opened her heart to anyone other than David. She always teased and tried to look happy in front of everyone, but David always knew it was a mask she wore after her heartbreak, but David never tried to remove that mask because he knew only she herself had the right to do it. ¡° You don¡¯t need to know, but today I¡¯ll surely beat him; after all, he owes me that, ¡° Rose looked out the window and said with a cold smile. After a few minutes of driving, the car stopped in front of a Vi; Rose opened the car and got out of the car. Jasmine was about to get off, but Rose stopped her ¡° you stay here; I need to do this alone. After all, I endure everything alone while they enjoy their life, so why should I suffer alone ¡° Rose started walking around the vi. She pushed the gate hard, but the gate was locked from inside. ¡° hey, open the bloody gate right now, ¡° Rose screamed in frustration after a few seconds of pushing the gate. Inside, the guard was listening to her screaming as he hurriedly opened the webcam and looked at her, The guard was new at the vi, so he didn¡¯t know who Rose was; after all, he never saw her. ¡° Miss who you are, ¡° the guard asked through the camera. Rose heard a voice, she looked up toward the camera ¡° huh, who I am, tell Liam Jones to open the gate right now ¡° Rose said in her drunk voice, although she knew what she was doing yet she couldn¡¯t control her mind toe here as if her mind turned against her heart. ¡° Miss, our Master, is not home right now. Can you pleaseeter ¡° the guard was a middle-aged man, so he understood Rose might know his Master. Otherwise, a girl would nevere to look for her This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Master sote. ¡° huh, not home, where did he go? To look for that bitch ¡° Rose snorted angrily; that man, it¡¯s already so about men, all men are like the dog in character, they don¡¯t mind eating someone¡¯s leftover. Rose was cursing Liam when someone tapped her shoulder. She thought it was jasmine; she continued to curse Liam when A Voice stopped her ¡° who likes to eat leftovers. ¡° Rose froze; after all the braveness, she had somehow weakened. She nervously looked behind, and as she expected, Liam was standing there, looking at her as if he was shocked seeing her there. ¡° what? Rose asked, still not giving up on the idea and her intention about beating him. Liam still stood there; he didn''t know what to say because he still couldn¡¯t ovee that she came to his vi. Thest time she was there was years ago, but he never expected he would ever see her here after three years. Although he was feeling crazily happy, he didn¡¯t let his happinesse out. After all, it might break his happiness soon if she is here, not for him. ¡° you bastard, you still went to that bitch, don¡¯t you have any self-respect, even after three years you¡¯re still involved with that bitch ¡° Rose really couldn¡¯t control herself, today when she saw his cousin at the pub a disgusting scene shed in her eyes once again, after all these years she did not forget that scene which was a disgusting nightmare to her. ¡° huh, who? Liam was confused by her words. ¡° Your first love, Be, ¡° Rose said, gritting her teeth as if she wanted to chew that Be. ¡° Rose, can you please stop her calling something like this? ¡° Liam said gently, although Be was the reason he pushed Rose away from his life, Be was also innocent in this matter; it was he who was guilty; he was the one who ruined two lives, including him, because of one mistake his life turned upside down. ¡° Not like that, are you kidding me, that bitch slept with you and your cousin, even she pretend like a white lotus in front of your family, now tell me what I should call her because this bitch word really suits her the most, but if you don¡¯t like this title, then please tell me how I should name this threesome character of her ¡° Rose was beyond furious after all this man defended that woman who was a hard p to her. ¡° What nonsense are you spouting, Rose? You better stop right here before you regret what you are saying; it was me who hurt you, not her, so tarnished her character, ¡° Liam said coldly; he knew he shouldn¡¯t have scolded her, but she was saying something she shouldn¡¯t. ¡° huh regret, do you know what I regret the most in my life, that I did not see the scene you two was ying three years ago, after all, I saw a live show of her making love with your cousin which I missed in your case, what I saw in this vi was the ending of the drama, ¡° Rose said every word with a mocking smile, after all as a man he should feel happy his first love cheated on his with his cousin. This was the secret she held inside her wounded heart for his happiness, but he still loves that bitch; this was something she never epted. She might regret breaking his heart like this, but she wanted to return him the pain he gave her for that bitchy Be. Liam was stunned and shocked. He went to Rose and grabbed her elbow tightly ¡° what the hell did you say? Tell me that again, ¡° Liam¡¯s eyes turned bloody red. Chapter 170 : * Drunken state * Chapter 170 : * Drunken state * ¡° what the hell did you say? Tell me that again, ¡° Liam¡¯s eyes turned bloody red. Not only his eyes but his whole body was also burning like fried fish; what he just heard was too much for him. ¡° Why don¡¯t you know? Liam Jones, I think you should know better than anyone how close your cousin and your girlfriend was. Do you remember the party you hosted at your vi? Do you know what happened at that party? No, haha, haha, your cousin and your lovely innocent girlfriend were making love in your bedroom. I heard everything from the bathroom, and look how your life did to you, after one week of that incident you and that bitch at the same bed, ugh, I can¡¯t even imagine this kind of thing, seriously, now I ask you tell how are you feeling after knowing that you two cousin fucked the same person at the same ce ¡° although Rose was saying these words very simply only she knew how much it wounded her heart when she still thinks about the scene where he and that Be wasying on the bed naked under a nket. It was the most horrible day for her. Liam felt all strength left his body; his body was like frozen fish in the fridge, even he wants to say This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. everything is a lie and scold her, but his words seem like they have lost their way. What he heard blocked his brain, not because he felt hurt; it was something else. Rose looked at his pale expression; she thought he might be heartbroken hearing these, she felt an aching pain in her, but she stubbornly refused to show it on her face. Seeing him in a daze, Rose turned to leave; she wants to run away from him so that her heart won¡¯t disturb her anymore. But as she turned and grabbed her hand and started dragging her inside the vi, Rose was shocked seeing this ¡° hey, let me go ¡° Rose tried to take back her hand, but how can a drunk girl like her She started to struggle and screamed, hearing this jasmine came running to them ¡° hey mister, let go of her right now ¡° jasmine stopped Liam standing in front of them like in protective manners. Liam frowned ¡° who are you? Liam asked, ¡° I¡¯m her friend, who tells hell, are you? Jasmine asked, not knowing who Liam was, Seeing him forcefully dragging her friend, she was shocked seeing this, ¡° You don¡¯t need to know who I am, go back; she will stay here ¡° Liam ignored Jasmine and again tried to take Rose, but Rose held Jasmine¡¯s hands tightly with her other hand. ¡° No, I¡¯m not going inside; leave me right now, ¡° she shouted. Liam sighed loudly; he tried to calm his mind, suddenly he did something no one expected, he picked up Rose in his arms and started walking inside, the guard opened the gate for him, ¡° both Rose and Jasmine were screaming, but Liam ignored them and carried her inside the mansion. The guard was an understanding person about his master¡¯s private life, He looked at Jasmine ¡° Miss, our master is a good person, and I think they know each other, so you should go back; it¡¯s already sote ¡° he closed the gate in front of Jasmine after exining to her. Inside the Vi, Liam threw her on the sofa and stood in front of her ¡° now tell me everything, don¡¯t leave a thin, otherwise don¡¯t think to go out from this vi. ¡°Liam¡¯s arms crossed over his chest as he red at Rose. He discovered something from her words that caused him to think everything happened three years ago. Rose felt her head was spinning after he threw her like this, but still, she sat straight and looked at him with the same expression as him ¡° what? She already told him everything if he doesn¡¯t believe that it¡¯s his choice, not her. ¡° are you sure you saw them together, and are you sure they had sex that night, ¡° Liam asked carefully. ¡°I want to know, are you sure they had a physical rtionship, ¡° Liam asked again, ¡° yeah, they were having sex in the doggy style, ¡° Rose said without expression, as if it was customary to her. But saying that, she felt disgusted. Liam¡¯ mouth was wide open, and his face turned red ¡° this girl, how careless she was. How can she say something so usually? Also, why did she see something like this ¡° he was feeling disgusted when he thought he used this bed for one week, even though he changed the bed when he felt he spent one night with Be in his bed, but who knew that woman used his bed with his cousin. Now the main point was if Be already had physical rtionships with other men, then how she imed herself as a virgin after he spent a night with her in his drunken state. Chapter 171 : * Not going home * Chapter 171 : * Not going home * She imed to be a virgin after spending a night with her in his drunken state. This was the question of his mind trying to drag from somewhere, If Be already had a physical rtionship with her cousin, then why did she im to be a virgin and force him to engage with her also? Why she said she only loves him and if he refused, she would kill herself, Liam wasn¡¯t any fool; after thinking for a few seconds, he understood the whole thing. Just as his mind worked, his heart got furious; he furiously kicked on the middle table, and flipped and flew a little distance. Rose was so shocked that she jumped on the sofa and sat in a corner. Liam was gritting his teeth and forcefully pulling out his hair as if his hair was the main problem and seeing how angry Liam looked as Rose tried to get off the sofa and run toward the main door. But just as her feet touched the ground, she was shocked when she saw Liam was looking at her ¡°where are you going ¡° he asked, Rose gulped ¡° nowhere, I¡¯m feeling numb legs, so I tried to open my legs, ¡° she lied because seeing how scary he looked at that moment. ¡° Rose, why didn''t you tell me when that happened? Liam asked angrily; he didn''t know why he was angry with him, but still, he couldn¡¯t find where to vent his anger after all this matter ruined his life and snatched his love from him. ¡° Are you crazy? How could I say something like this? I saw a live show because I came to use your bathroom. Before I went out they had already started this show. Now tell me did I do anything wrong. Also, I didn''t have any idea that you also loved that woman ¡° Rose found out about his childhood sweetheart after he saw them at his vi naked. His family has long fixed their engagement, but he never tells anyone about this, not. Even David didn''t know about this; only Adam knew because Adam was his childhood friend. Liam knows he can¡¯t me her for this; it was he who was a fool that he believed Be. Liam suddenly threw the vase from the side table, and it caused a deep cut on his palm. Blood gushing out from that cut, and soon blood started to fall on the ground, but Liam did not feel any pain because his heart pain was too much for him, his heart which bleeds for three years, suddenly felt numb; why? Why? Why? This is why torn his heart was torn apart, he thought he did something good, but in the end, he just ripped his own heart because he was a fool to believe that damn woman. When Rose noticed the blood, she freaked out, ¡° what the hell? She got up and approached him. When she was about to touch Liam¡¯s hand, he stepped back; Liam looked at Rose with a pained expression. ¡°I deserved it ¡° his voice was painful. Rose ignored his refusal, and she took some tissue from the table forcefully pressed them on his hand. When she saw the wound, she felt hurt ¡° hey, your hand was cut very deep, let¡¯s go to the hospital, ¡° Rose said in her worried voice. ¡° Are you worried about me? Liam asked, seeing her shaking hands and her teary eyes. Rose felt his words had a hidden meaning. ¡° don¡¯t get me wrong, I just feel you should calm down, it¡¯s okay if you love her still, but it''s wrong to hurt yourself because of a past incident, ¡° Rose tried to exin, but her words and her inner voice were fighting with each other. She really hates him but seeing his painful expression; she also felt hurt. ¡° Rose, did I ever say I loved Be? Then why do you always say this? ¡° Liam asked, not knowing why she got this idea; yeah, he admitted he spent a night with Be, but he never admitted to anyone he likes Be or never epted her as his fiance. ¡° huh ¡° Rose looked at him as if she was looking at him like he was a fool. Everyone knew he and Be N?velDrama.Org owns this. were childhood sweethearts. ¡° I mean, I never said I love her, even though I don''t like her, so why did you assume I loved her? ¡° Liam asked again, not caring blood was still flowing out from his wound. ¡° Are you joking with me?" she said to herself when I asked her ¡° Rose said, she really did not believe Liam¡¯s words, ¡° what? Liam asked in a panic what that woman said to her. ¡° Yeah, I met her after your wedding night; she said you two are in love with each other and are going to marry." Rose never was a secret type¡¯s person; if anyone asks her anything, she will split out everything; that¡¯s why David hid the surprise marriage nning because he knows his sister better than anyone. Liam fisted his other hand and cursed Be; he needed to see that woman; first, she created such a misunderstanding so he thought he slept with her, then again she said this to Rose, now he was feeling suspicion if he had any physical rtionship that night or not, he needed to find out soon. ¡° Okay, I don¡¯t want to talk about your love life, let¡¯s go. I''ll send you to the hospital; I need to go home, ¡° Rose said; inside her heart, she just wanted to run away. She tried to beat him but seeing the blood; she gave up on that idea. ¡° No, I''m going to the hospital, and you are also not going home, because of you I cut my hand now you will take care of it otherwise I¡¯ll tell your brother you went out and got drunk " Chapter 172 : * Still like me * Chapter 172 : * Still like me * Liam knew if he agreed to go to the hospital, she would run away, and he might never find such a good opportunity again to be with her alone so quickly. ¡° Are you crazy, you cut your own hand, why are you ming me also for which eyes saw that I had drunk? Rose said, feeling a little wrong by his usation; even, she already sobered when he forcefully carried her inside; after all, she wasn¡¯t that drunk. ¡° No matter what, you should take care of me, see how much blood I lost, even now I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy ¡° Liam sat on the sofa and pretended like he was going to fall anytime soon. Rose looked down, and she believed his words because he really lost too much blood. She silently cursed herself for being such a fool anding here in the implosion of a moment without thinking much. ¡° Okay, tell me where the first aid box ¡° Rose agreed,¡° oh, I think it¡¯s on the under TV cab, ¡° Liam pointed toward the TV cab. Rose let go of his hand, which caused blood to flow out more. Rose hurriedly took out the first aid box from the cab, and she went back to him to dress up his wound. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After a while, when Rose finished the dressing on his wound and looked at his face, it was the second time she saw him so carefully, after three years his face changed a lot, he looked more mature and handsome. ¡° What the hell¡± Rose cursed herself, is she gone mad? Why does she care if he was handsome or not?" ¡° I need to go home ¡° Rose stood up, but Liam pulled her down, which created an unexpected incident, and she fell on hisp. Rose was so shocked that she forgot to react, even Liam didn¡¯t expect something like this would happen, but something unexpected really fulfilled a long awaited desire, Liam doesn¡¯t know if any soul trapped his soul or not, but he did something very dangerous, He hugged her waist with both hands, feeling the warm hands on her waist Rose suddenly came out from her daze, she looked at the pair of hands on her waist and then at Liam who was looking at her face, his eyes were filled with happiness, but she was unhappy, what the hell he thinks he was. ¡° What are you doing, let go? Rose held his hands and hurriedly tried to remove his hands from her waist as if Liam¡¯s hand¡¯s warmth burned her waist. But Liam finally took the invitation to be shameless, so how he could let her go ¡°I will but if you answer me truthfully ¡° Liam said with a grin, he finally understood why David was so shameless because when a person loves someone they never care about anything. ¡°I will tell my brother you tried to molest me, so you better let me go right now? Rose threatened him with her brother because she knows that other than David he fears no one. ¡° Go on I don¡¯t have any problem. After all, your brother will feel happy if he knows his sister went to a pubte at night and got drunk, then I¡¯ll see who will beat whom ¡° Liam took a U-turn and threatened her back. Rose gulped hard, she knew her brother would beat her, she was sure if he knew she dared to go to the pub and lied to him. ¡° You, what do you want? Rose¡¯s voice turned a little helpless after all he was too strong against her. ¡° Tell me do you still like me? Liam said gently, carefully judging her expression, Rose who was about to curse him again suddenly froze, it was like his words poured ice all over her body. What he means if she still likes him or not, Rose looked at him ¡° what do you mean? Rose asked, but coldly. ¡° If you still like me, then can you wait for me a few more days until I clear everything about Be¡¯s matter, believe me, I never loved her, ¡° Liam said everything holding a ray of hope in his heart, he just needed a yes, even though she still hates him he will ept everything as long as she epts his apology and give him a chance. Rose felt she was about to faint there hearing his words, ¡° huh, ha, ha, ha ¡° Suddenly Rose startedughing but something was amiss on her smile, it was as if she was mocking his confession and also herself. Liam¡¯s heart was in pain seeing her smile, his face turned pale, he wanted to stop her and say that he was being serious, but he did not have that guts. After a while, tears wereing out of her eyes while she wasughing like a crazy person. Seeing he doesn¡¯t have any intention of stopping, Liam shook her shoulders ¡° Rose stop ¡° he really can¡¯t see her in such a sorry state. Only then did Rosee to her senses, she stoppedughing ¡° Liam Jones don¡¯t you think it was enough for you to y with me feeling three years ago, yet you still want to do I again, why, don¡¯t you think I was hurt enough, i don''t have the mood to y with you, let me go right now, you can say my brother whatever you wants, or I¡¯ll confess to him that went to the pub atte night, but I can¡¯t ept to being at the same ce with you because I hate your presence ¡° Rose tried to remove his hands seeing he was still not letting go she scratch his hands with her sharp nails. She stretched him very badly so that blood wasing out from these scratches, but he refused to let go; rather he let her do more, but bear every pain with a gentle doting expression. After a while Rose stopped, she fell silent, both of them were silent, nobody spoke a word. Chapter 173 : * Wrong medicine * Chapter 173 : * Wrong medicine * After a while Rose stopped, she fell silent, both of them were silent, everything was dead silent, no sound could be heard from the whole vi. and it was too ufortable Liam broke the silence ¡°I never loved her, I never wanted her. I never loved anyone other than you ¡° Lima said gently, as Rose felt she heard something wrong. She raised her head and looked at Liam ¡° what did you say ¡° she asked, not knowing what exactly he said that she heard. Liam raised one hand and touched her cheeks, the love he was hiding from everyone suddenly stopped staying in his control ¡°I always loved you ¡° Liam whispered as he pressed his forehead against her. Rose felt her breathing stop for a few seconds. When her breathing came back, she choked on her own breathing; she didn¡¯t dare to blink her eyes, seeing her shocking reaction Liam somehow left N?velDrama.Org owns this. speechless. However, he expected she would react; he never expected she would give such a massive response that she would forget to respond, did she really never notice his behaviour toward her. Although he never showed openly, he never hides his feelings toward her. Then why did she never know that he also has some feelings toward her, ¡° what? Hey you tell me the truth, did you take the wrong medicine today, if not I think the sun might have risen on the west side ¡° Rose tried to joke around so that he will ept soon he was joking around. This time Liam frowned, what she was thinking, that he joked with such a serious matter, seeing her face he knew she did not believe her, suddenly Liam gathered his falling courage and caught her face with his left hand and kissed on her lips. It was a soft peak, and Rose felt someone tied her whole body. That''s why she couldn¡¯t move her body. What the hell was happening with her? She needed to stop him, but her mind and heart weren''t working anymore. ¡° why too shocked to react? Hey Rose, you always imed to be very intelligent, but I think you are a fool. All these years I gave every clue that I liked you, yet you fool woman thought I loved Be, from now on don¡¯t ever im to be intelligent because your braincked vitamins ¡° Liam poked her forehead. Rose was already ring at him, why he is doing these things, hurt her so badly, and now he was saying he loved her, she really couldn¡¯t understand which types of his love for her. ¡° Go upstairs, and use the left side¡¯s bedroom and sleep in that room today, don¡¯t worry I will give you the truth about Be and let you decide if you should give me a chance or not ¡° Liam brushed her hair. After a few seconds, she was still staring at his face without moving, and he smiled gently ¡° why you don¡¯t want to go? How about I kiss you again ¡° his words just fell. Rose, who was in shock, already ran toward the stairs. Liam looked at her leaving figure and the smile he was holding on his face vanished, he picked up his phone and called Adam, who was enjoying his beauty sleep until a phone call disturbed him, ¡° Ring, Ring, Ring, Ring ¡° Adam picked up his phone and still closed his eyes; he didn¡¯t bother to look at the number to know who that person was. He was saying it should be paramount; otherwise, he will kill that person. ¡° If you want to die, why are you disturbing my beauty sleep? Go to hell ¡° Adam cursed the person for disturbing his sleep. ¡° If I ever want to go to hell I¡¯ll take you with me. Now, listen to me carefully ¡° Liam answered him back in his way. Only then did Adam open his eyes, hearing Liam¡¯s voice. ¡° Hey, why are you disturbing me sote, even if you feel jealous of my sleep you shouldn¡¯t bother me like this, ¡° Adam said, pouting his lips. ¡° do you know where Be is right now, ¡° Adam asked, not knowing where is so-called fiance was? Adam felt his sleep run away through the closed window, he froze ¡° why are you asking where that witch are, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to marry that woman, butst time you rejected your grandpa already, so why are you looking for her ¡° Adam was confused and already gave his all opinion even before Liam could tell why he asked him. ¡°Tell me if you know or don''t run your baby brain too much, ¡° Liam said, feeling a little irritated. ¡° How I would know about her if you want to know, ask your old man, ¡° Adma said with a mocking tone. ¡° I¡¯ming over to pick you up, get ready right now, we will go somewhere, ¡° Liam said, already picking up his car key from the table. ¡° Are you crazy, I¡¯m not going out at thiste, also it¡¯s freezing outside ¡° Adam refused, ¡° if you want me to stay single, all of my life then don¡¯t, but if you take me as your brother you will go with me, see you in front of your main gate ¡° he didn¡¯t wait for Adam to speak already hung up the call, although he could order one of his men do this he doesn¡¯t want to because this was his personal matter and he needs to do this personally, Liam went upstairs to see if Rose was in that bedroom or not, When he pushed the door he saw it was locked from inside he sighed in relief, he went out, but before leaving, he told the guard not to let Rose go even if she forces to go out. Liam entered inside the car and drove off; it was already midnight, the road was apparent, just a few cars were on the streets. In no time Liam had already reached Adam''s vi. Chapter 174 : * Reward him * Chapter 174 : * Reward him * In no time Liam had already reached Adam''s vi. When Liam stopped in front of Adam was shivering from the freezing weather, but he still waited for Liam¡¯s arrival, after all, he swore brotherhood. Liam saw Adam rubbing his hands together and leaning against the gate wall, but still patiently waited for him. His cold heart felt a little warmth, after all, no matter what happened Adam and David will always be there for him even though David sometimes beat them still he never ignores his best friend, a They were all like this; no matter how or where they fall, they have each other to help. He opened the car window and called Adam ¡° get inside. ¡° Adam ran toward his car and got on the passenger seat, after that he closed the window, Adam red at Liam ¡° now tell why you went mad to out sote ¡° Adam asked confusedly, he really didn''t understand Liam was the calmest person between then, he won¡¯t do anything rash. ¡° I need to find some answers, without them I can''t get what I want, ¡° Liam said, already driving the car toward the familiar road. Inside Liam¡¯s vi, Rose was walking around the bedroom, biting her nails, her mind was in a total mess, she really can¡¯t understand what the hell just happened a while ago, she even pinched her arms to see if she was dreaming or not, if she was dreaming then she wants to punch her own brain to dream such stupid and foolish dream. Still, if it was not dreaming, then she really wanted to punch Liam¡¯s face. She started preaching around the room and finally found a solution, she went downstairs and wanted to leave like a thief, but the guards already locked the gate, so she can¡¯t go outside without their permission. When the guards saw her, he stopped her ¡° Miss; Master went out. Our Master said you¡¯re not allowed to go outside without his permission ¡° a guard said, Rose was furious. How dare he, who he did think he was to stop her going out. She tried to convince the guards, but they were too loyal no matter how she said they didn¡¯t allow her to go out. Helplessly she went back inside the vi andy on the bed, ¡° what the hell just happened? She was here to vent her never-ending, but she spilt out everything, and it created another problem. Her brain and mind were fighting against each other until she tiredly fell asleep. Liam stopped his car in front of his family Mansion where his whole family lives, in his entire family, his father and mother also his uncle Aunty with their three children''s lives there with his grandpa. They tried to force him many times to move back here, but he said he couldn¡¯t live there otherwise he might have gone mad long ago. Looking in front of his Adam was more confused ¡° don¡¯t tell you¡¯re here to ask your grandfather about Be and her address ¡° Adam said, which Lima returned with a cold gaze. Liam pushed open the with his fingerprint; only family members could open this gate from outside. Just as the gate opened, the security team was shocked seeing their young Master; they immediately greeted him; his suddente-night arrival surprised them. Liam just nodded and entered the mansion with Adam, When he entered, the whole family was already awakened by the security that their younger master suddenly came home. Of course, it was Mr Jones''s order that whenever Liames home, they should inform immediately whether it was day or night. Seeing everyone was already present in the living room, Liam could only sigh to himself. ¡° You finally know that you have a home where your family lives, ¡° Liam¡¯s grandfather asked as he mocked Liam, saying they already had a sweet-sour rtionship with each other. ¡° Old man, today I¡¯m not here to start an argument with you. I have some important matters to settle with your favourite grandson. By the way, where is he? ¡° Liam looked around, everyone was present other than his cousin''s brother, even his two younger sisters were present there. ¡° why are you looking for him? ¡°It was his Aunty who spoke suddenly; her tone was full of rudeness; she never liked Liam because of his free going character. ¡°I have some debt to settle with him, after all, he fulfilled my responsibility in my ce as a brother very well, so I should reward him. After all, I¡¯m a very generous person whening to about giving reward ¡° Liam did not stop. He already started walking toward the stairs. His family felt Liam was behaving very strangely. They followed him upstairs,ing in front of his cousin¡¯s bedroom and knocked on his bedroom door, at first he knocked patiently when Liam realised that his cousin is not someone who will wake up just because someone called him. He kicked on the door so hard that just within 5 seconds his cousin Jax opened the bedroom door, He looked at Liam with his sleepy eyes when he saw it was Liam, his eyes wide open. " b-br-bro " he stammered, " what? Feeling disturbed now that I woke you from your sleep," Liam crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Jax, who was already shaking his head towards no direction. " No bro, it''s okay," Jax gulped, even though he doesn''t like Liam he doesn''t have the guts to say something face to face.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 175 : * Crime book * Chapter 175 : * Crime book * He doesn''t have the guts to say something face to face. ¡° then let¡¯s go we have something essential to discuss. After all, I don¡¯t particrly appreciate it when someone does some good work, yet never dares to express ¡° Liam hugged Jax''s shoulder and dragged Jax downstairs. Jax was so scared that he was about to pee on his pants. After all, he knows when Liam acts too calm. Something is going on. Jax looked at his mother because it was only his mother who dares to talk in front of Liam, Liam never raised his voice in front of his family member, ¡° Liam let him go first, where are you taking him? Jax¡¯s mother stood in front of him, blocking the way. ¡° You will find out soon, let¡¯s go downstairs ¡° Liam calmly said, and went downstairs, everyone followed him. Aftering downstairs, Liam sat on the sofa and Jax stood in the middle. ¡° Everyone sits down, the show is about to start now, ¡° Liam told everyone. Everyone looked at Liam and Jax, seeing how serious Liam looked as everyone sat on the sofa. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Adam crossed his arms and sat next to Liam; he was also confused. ¡° Now before I ask anything I should give you a piece of advice, whatever I ask you answer me truthfully, otherwise if have to stand up from my seat I will not leave a bone in your body whole so decide yourself ¡° Liam crossed his arms over his chest and smiled coldly, Jax was shivering as someone put inside the fridge, he was cursing himself, and thinking very hard, what he did to anger this crazy mad man. Even though his family also looked at Liam with a pale face, they knew Liam was not someone who would do something unreasonable. ¡° Now answer me, have you ever lied to me? ¡° Liam started with his first question. Hearing his question, Jax immediately wondered if he lied to Liam or not after thinking he found he lied too many times. ¡° yes, many times ¡° Jax answered, Everyone looked at Jax; he was too direct, ¡° Now tell me, have you ever done something and put that me on me? '''' Liam started getting closer to the real question, he began to warm up. Jax drowned his brain in his crime book and searched if he ever did something wrong and med them on Liam, after just searching a few seconds his heartbeat stopped for a few seconds when he finally found the answer. He turned pale like a sheet, Liam smirked ¡° now tell me have you ever dated my so-called fiance, ¡° Liam asked, his voice was emotionless because Be was his so-called fiance. He never admitted Be was his fiance. His question shocked everyone, and everyone looked at Liam to see if he was joking or not. But Liam was looking at Jax, he ignored everyone¡¯s shocked look and waited for Jax¡¯s answer. After a while, Jax finally opened his mouth ¡° yeah we dated ¡° Jax¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡° Now tell me where you got so much courage to go inside my bedroom and have sex with her in my room ¡° Liam this time sounded like he wanted to strangle Jax. Jax fell on his knees and looked at Liam with fearful eyes ¡° bro I didn¡¯t, it was Be who forced me ¡° he confessed. Everyone was already shocked but hearing this they felt the lightning hit them and blew their minds. Adam finally understood what the hell was happening in front of him, looked at Jax and wanted to punch his face. ¡° huh, forced you Jax jones what you thought when you dared to go in my bedroom, ¡° Liam asked, as he put down his hands and stood up. Seeing him stand up, Jax crawled toward his mother, when they saw Liam slowly approaching Jax with murderous eyes Jax¡¯s mother stand in front of Jax and stopped Liam ¡° Liam stop here, he is your brother. How can you treat your brother like this ¡° Jax¡¯s mother always supported his son no matter what happens, her son is still right. Just like now. ¡° Aunty you better move from my way, because I don¡¯t think I can listen to you, after all, he stanched three years of my life, and because of him, something precious snatched from me ¡° Liam was in no mood to listen to her nonsense. ¡° so what he dated Be, it''s not that you wanted to marry her, you always rejected her so what they dated '''' Jax''s mother mocked Liam. ¡° Oh, I never liked that woman, but they both did something I will never forgive, move from my way because I don¡¯t want to raise my hand on a woman ¡° Liam only knows because of this Rose hates him and left him for three years. Jax¡¯s mother was shocked; she looked at her father-inw, who was still silent ¡° see dad, how rude he was. He dared to threaten me in front of you. Are you going to keep quiet and let him insult me and my son ¡° Jax¡¯s mother screamed at her father-inw? ¡° you still dare to protect your son, ¡° Liam¡¯s grandfather asked angrily. After hearing everything, he felt regretful that he forced his older grandson to marry that woman who dared to sleep with his other grandson. " Dad: Jax''s mother looked furious but gritted her teeth after all she had to do what her father-inw ordered. As she moved, Liam looked at Jax as he looked at his prey. Chapter 176 : * Earn my second chance * Chapter 176 : * Earn my second chance * Liam stood in front of Jax and looked lowered at Jax ¡° now tell me, what happened that night and how N?velDrama.Org owns this. got drank because three ss of wine, I¡¯m a good drinker. Anyone knows, so I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t know how I got drunk that I don¡¯t remember anything about that night ¡° Liam rolled up his shirt¡¯s sleeves as if he was getting ready to beat. Seeing that Jax spilt out everything he knew ¡° it was Be she nned so that she could protect herself from her family, she wanted to hide everything and put the me on you, she knew you would never agree to married her, so she nned these, yet in the end, even you admitted that you slept with her, but you never agreed to marry her, but at least because of you she put our me on you ¡° Jax said while shopping in fear, ¡° so it means the child was also yours because she already knew she was pregnant with your child. She created this drama to me me so that her family won¡¯t me her and disdain her after all the child was a mistake; she and I agreed to abort the child. She privately aborted the child, but her mother somehow found out, so we need to do that ¡° Jax said, and everyone felt they were out of the world because of the shocks they were getting. They still wanted to know if something was noting or was Liam felt a massive burden that caged his freedom in a dark ocean finally lifted off his heart. He finally felt the taste of free heart; now he doesn''t have any burden and stain in his life; he finally can pursue Rose to be his life and his wife. Liam turned to his grandfather who was standing lowering his head, ¡° from now on, this grandson of yours should never appear in front of me nor in Jones¡¯spany otherwise don¡¯t me if I am ruthless, it seems like I was too soft toward other people so that they started to think that they can interfere in my life and control my life. ¡° Liam suddenly turned to another person who they always feared. But his uncle¡¯s family freaked out by his announcement. ¡° Hey, Liam what do you mean by he never could enter Jones¡¯s family business ¡° Jax¡¯s mother and father were already furious by his words, but they didn¡¯t expect when they opened their mouths his stare would turn to them. ¡° And yeah you five should move out, don¡¯t worry I won''t force you all, I''ll give you three days to carry out ¡° Liam looked at his uncle and Aunty and said coldly. ¡° Mom, Dad, do you have any problem with my decision? ¡° Liam looked at his parents, ¡° No, I don¡¯t have any problem, after all our son is more important, now that they even tried to rob my son how I even dare to keep under my shadow ¡° Liam¡¯s mother always disliked Liam¡¯s uncle family, even the Jones¡¯s family business was well known from a long generation Liam¡¯s father was the one who reaches the Jones¡¯s family one of the most sessfulpanies in S country yet Liam¡¯s uncle always enjoyed his freedom and wasted family money for his hobby, yet still after these years they live their life without lifting their fingers, yet their greed never stopped just there, even their son turned like his father, although Liam knew long ago what they always do other than creating trouble, he just let them be but in the end they even dare to interfere in his life. He bore them enough; he always wanted a reason to kick them out of his parents'' life. ¡° grandpa you need to choose wisely, tell me your decision soon, if you agree to keep them here then I¡¯ll take my parents with me, and they will nevere back to the Jones family, we will never keep our rtionship with this family ¡° Liam warned his grandpa, He didn¡¯t wait for an answer and had already started leaving, Adam who was silently watching the whole drama finally reacted, he stood up, instead of following Liam he went to Jax kicked him so hard that Jax flew away at least 3 feet away. ¡° You deserve this, ¡° He said and followed Liam. The Whole Jones family was a mess. After Liam and Adam left Jones¡¯s mansion, Liam dropped Adam off at his vi. Adam was stubborn and wanted to know how he knew that Be and his cousin did something like this. Still, Liam almost threw him out of the car and left saying he would exin everything the next day. After Liam came straight to his vi when he entered the whole mansion was silent. He went to the room where Rose was staying, and when he wanted to open the door and enter inside, he found the door was locked from inside. He went to study and then returned with a key, he opened the bedroom door with that key and entered inside. He walked without making any sounds; when he came to the bed, he looked at Rose, who was in a deep sleep. Liam got up on the bed without making any moment and hugged her from behind ¡° Rose from now on. I will shamelessly chase you and earn my second chance from you ¡° Liam whispered into Rose¡¯s ear, but too sad she didn¡¯t hear him otherwise she might think he had gone mad. South Mansion, Inside kate¡¯s and David¡¯s bedroom, Currently, Kate was sleeping top on David¡¯s body. Chapter 177 : * Great pain * Chapter 177 : * Great pain * Kate was sleeping top on David¡¯s body. Suddenly she doesn''t know why she suddenly started feeling hot all over her body especially her face was sticky; she touched her face in her half-sleeping state, her face felt wet, Kate opened her eyes half and looked at the damp ce she was sleeping, When she opened her eyes, she saw she was sleeping on David''s body which she already expected, after their marriage, she never slept on the bed, his body became her bed. She touched his chest; only then did she know his chest was wet, which is why she felt sticky. She was about to get it, but he was still holding her tightly, and Kate looked at his face. She was surprised that the room had a warm light arrangement. In that light, she saw he was sweating, and he looked ufortable. She tried to get to take a remote from the bedside table to light on, but he refused to let her go. Helplessly she forcefully tried to get up and suddenly became stubborn. " Don''t go," David murmured in his sleep. " I''m not going anywhere, be good," Kate peaked on his lips, but she froze immediately. She touched his forehead, and it was hot as a frying pan. " Hey, darling, what happened? Why is your body so hot? Are you okay? Kate started panicking; her hands were shivering. When she touched his face once again, she was nervous. David was already awake by her voice, but he felt frail, but still, he raised his hand and touched her face "it''s nothing, don''t worry " David said, he was worried she might have started crying already, after all, she quickly gets nervous when ites to his matters. This time Kate got up and switched on the light, in the full light, she finally saw his pale face, David''s face was red, and he was sweating yet his body was hot. Kate ran to the bathroom and came out ruining herself with a wet towel, David, who was already ced by the fever now became more worried because he was worried about what would happen if she slipped on the bathroom floor the way she was running airspeed. Kate jumped on the bed and wiped his face with the towel, the tears already threatening toe out. But she was refusing to cry at that moment. After a while, he was still sweating, and his body turned hotter, the fever was getting higher. Helplessly Kate stood up and went out and was about to call Rose, but then she remembered that Rose was not there. She called Aunty Lin immediately, not seeing any other way. Aunty entered after 5 min, when she came in she saw David was covered with two nkets, yet he was still shivering in fever. Kate was wiping his face with a wet towel, and she looked paler than David. She looked dead worried. Kate turned around and saw Aunty Lin, she felt a little relief, " Aunty, pleasee in, he has a fever," Kate said. Aunty Lin checked David''s forehead, and she also felt it was too hot. " "I''ll call the doctor," Aunty Lin said and went to call the family doctor. After a while Aunty Lin came back, Kate looked at Aunty Lin " Aunty I don''t think David ate something cold so why did he suddenly get a fever " it was the first time Kate saw David like that. " oh I also never saw him like this, don''t worry he will be fine, I already called the doctor " Aunty Lin was also worried, as far as she remembers she never saw him fall sick like this. "Don''t go, don''t go," David murmured under his weak breathing. When he was saying this, his face looked as if he was in great pain. Seeing him like that, Kate''s heart ached for him. Kate leaned toward his face to hear what he was saying, she could barely understand what he was saying, but she knew what he was saying. She touched his cheeks and pecked gently on his cheeks: "I''m not going anywhere," she hugged his neck, and sitting beside him, she hugged his neck. After a while, the doctor came and measured his fever; then he gave an injection to reduce the fever and prescribe some medicine. David suddenly had a high fever which caused him great pain the whole night. The whole night David was unconscious but still refused to let go of her hand, which he tightly grabbed. Kate didn''t move an inch from him; she was silently sobbing, seeing him so pale. The next morning around 6 am David looked a little better, and his fever also went down, because he sweats a lot, Kate knew he was a clean freak, so she went to the bathroom and to get big to wipe his whole body, but who knew when she entered inside the bathroom, she would hear a scream. The wet towel fell from her hand, and she ran back to the bedroom she saw David sitting on the bed and calling her Loudy. " Kate: "He was about to scream again, she appeared in front of him, "What happened? Seeing his face, she didn''t know what happened. David looked toward her, and when she went near to him, David already dragged her on the bed and hugged her tightly. He hugged her so tightly that she was having breathing problems, her face was on his chest, but she didn''t dare to say anything because the whole body was shaking, and his heartbeat speed was also very fast. Even Kate wanted to say something to coax him; she couldn''t, so she gently patted his back to calm All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. him down. Chapter 178 : * Defective product * Chapter 178 : * Defective product * she gently patted his back to calm him down, but David was nowhere to calm down, he held her like his life thread, she never saw him so frightened, ¡° what happened? Kate asked as still pressed her face on his chest like a sandwich. But David was like he heard nothing, he just felt her presence, Kate stopped asking understanding that he just needed her right now, a long timeter, kate don¡¯t know how long had passed when David loosened his grip on her waist, but a little more to look at her face, David¡¯s eyes were wet when he looked at Kate, seeing that Kate felt her heart torn in parts. She raised her hand and touched his wet cheek ¡° what happened ¡° she just asked, and her tears also started toe out. ¡° where did you leave me here alone? He asked helplessly as if she abandoned him and left. Kate was speechless ¡° what I did to anger my king, ¡° she thought in her head. ¡°I went to the bathroom to get a towel, you sweated a lot, so I wanted to wipe your body, ¡° she said gently, after all, he is the one who feels unwell. He was seeing her wet eyes. David finally came back to his senses, he lowered his head and kissed on her watery eyes ¡° did I scared you yesterday ¡° David asked, pressing his forehead against her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Yeah you did, do you know your fever was so high, only now it got down, ¡° Kate said, worriedly thinking how pale he lookedst night. ¡° oh, I¡¯m sorry darling ¡° David smiled warily. Kate pouted ¡° why are saying sorry, you were so sick? I was dead worried, but it was not your fault that you had a fever, it was fever¡¯s fault who said that damn fever should hurt my darling ¡° Kate scolded, not knowing who was at fault she med his fever. Davidughed at her words; he kissed on her puffing cheek ¡° yeah it was ¡° he agreed with her. ¡° Are you feeling ufortable? How about taking a shower? After all, you might feel sticky because of sweats, ¡° Kate asked, but she didn¡¯t know he would give her an answer in a u-turn. ¡° Oh wifey, I sweat more when I make love with you soparing that these sweats are nothing ¡° David winked at Kate yfully, Kate blushed hearing his words ¡° what he always thinks in this dirty mind of his ¡° Kate scolded David for being dirty. ¡° Okay now get up and take a shower, you need to eat something, Aunty Lin wanted to stay here, but I sent her to rest after all she needs rest, Aunty Lin might already be cooking, I will go downstairs ¡° Kate was about to get up, but David stopped. ¡° No, don¡¯t go, stay with me ¡° David suddenly said, and he was serious. Kate could tell he was feeling uneasy when he grabbed her hand. He used a little force. Kate looked at his face and stopped ¡° okay, I will not go, but you take a shower ¡° Kate said, ¡° Okay, but you wille with me ¡° David carried her to the bathroom. He was behaving like Kate will vanish if she goes outside his eyesight. Kate felt he might be feeling unwell. That''s why he was behaving like that. She didn¡¯t expect that he was too frightened, but he was not showing it because he doesn¡¯t want to frighten her. The only thing he experienced he knew. Another side at Liam¡¯s vi, Because Rose sleptte at night, she also drank a lot, so she was feeling a headache when she opened her eyes. She groaned feeling ufortable; she was about to turn when she felt something on her body, She was feeling a little heavy, and something was on her waist. Her eyes opened like a light bulb, and she looked at her waist, she freaked out, seeing two hands. ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡° Rose screamed in her head, ¡° what the hell is this ¡° she pressed her hands over her mouth to prevent making any sounds. Thousands of ideas started dancing inside her thought, who is this, did I sleep with a stranger. But when she calms down only then, she remembers that she was at Liam¡¯s vi, but the question was why someone was sleeping with her. She abruptly turned back to see what she never expected happened to her; Liam was sleeping behind her. She jumped out of bed and almost fell on her face. Liam, who was already awake, finally opened his eyes, seeing her sitting on the bed. He smiled at her ¡° do you like the floor more than a soft bed ¡° Liam teased her. Rose was shocked, Liam looked different suddenly before he always looked gloomy and grumpy type¡¯s person suddenly had this type of dazzling smile too much not to notice his changes. ¡° What are you doing here in my bed? ¡° Rose asked, not knowing she gave him a reason to tease her. ¡° oh your bed, I just confessed to you yesterday and you already epted, ¡° Liam said with a grin. ¡° wh- what ¡° Rose stammered, ¡° Yeah, you just said your bed so of course the person who bought this bed also should be yours ¡° Liam exined in detail, which angered Rose. ¡° What nonsense are you saying ¡° Rose stood up and red at him. ¡°I already said it, and you already epted my bed so of course what I said absolutely right, ¡° Liam said innocently, ¡° You, do you have any brain problems? Why are you speaking nonsense? ¡° Rose wanted to strangle him, biting her teeth together to stop herself from beating him. He dared to say she epted him for who he thought he was. ¡° Yeah, are you not? Liam looked at Rose with a challenge. ¡° huh, I don¡¯t use the defective product, which is also second hand¡° Rose threw a bomb at him. which pushed his weak heart after her words hurt his proud man ego. Defective and second hand, it just almost killed him. Chapter 179 : * Will you keep it * Chapter 179 : * Will you keep it * ¡° Hey, what do you mean defective and second hand, are you saying I¡¯ve used products, ¡° Liam asked still bearing the shock called defective by her. Rose also looked straight at him ¡° so what, are you not? Also what second hand, you¡¯re double second- hand products remember someone second hand Be slept with you so in this point of view your position grew up a little more ¡° Rose mocked him, Liam felt Rose would kill him with her words, and if she continued, he would surely die from anger, no one can prevent that. ¡° Hey stop, stop, my grandma, I was wrong to stop otherwise you¡¯re going to widow before you get married ¡° Liam begged her. He always thought she was easy to handle but who knew this girl more and more like her brother, their words were enough to give someone a heart attack. Rose grunts proudly, how dare he think she epted him, ¡° Now tell me, why are you sleeping here? Liam Jones: "Do you want to die so badly? Why don''t I push you from the terrace ¡° Rose asked coldly. ¡° Hey, why are you, heartless? Why do you want to kill your future husband, ¡° Liam asked, looking helpless in front of her. ¡° Huh future husband, hey wake up, are you still sleeping, ohh, then keep sleeping otherwise your this dream will nevere true ¡° Rose felt she didn¡¯t need to argue with this idiot and heartless bastard. As she walked out of the bedroom, Liam did not stop her because he knew it was not the right time to anger her. But he looked guilty remembering how much hurt she bore for him; he needs time right now to get her back, After a while, he also walked out and went downstairs where Rose was sitting, her face red from anger; she was huffing from her limitless anger and pain. Seeing him, Rose stood up ¡°I want to go home ¡° she was waiting for him. At first, she wanted to go home, but then she remembered she didn¡¯t have her phone and purse, so how would she go home without that? ¡°I will send you home after breakfast, ¡° Liam said, ¡° No I want to go now, give me some money or lend me your car, ¡° Rose said, refusing to stay there with him. ¡° No I¡¯ll send you after breakfast, don¡¯t argue with this ¡° Liam said and lightly red at Rose. Rose could only shut her mouth. She grew up between these four men. She knows their overprotective characters. Liam saw she was obedient only then he walked toward the kitchen. Rose stomped her feet in frustration, but what can she do other than gritting her teeth? Liam prepared the breakfast and served it on the table. He never cooked when he was alone, but this was the first time he cooked for a person other than Adam and David. There are four David Adam Alex, and he knows how to cook; actually, they were very professional cooks, they were all self-taught, never practised, or anything, but they cooked so well. Sitting on the breakfast table, Rose looked at the dishes ¡° hey we are only having breakfast. Why are you cooking so many dishes ¡° she asked, ¡° because I want to make you a pig ¡° Liam joked seriously. Rose felt she can¡¯t argue with a robot-like him who would always backfire at her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She helplessly starts waiting for the breakfast session to end, she wants to go away from him, because she needs to; otherwise, the strong side she shows in front of him might copse soon. ¡° Sorry ¡° suddenly Liam spoke up, Rose lifted her head and looked at him ¡° Huh ¡° she was a little surprised. Why did he suddenly say sorry? He started to speak again ¡° I¡¯m sorry for everything, three years ago I didn¡¯t mean anything I said to you, I was angry, angry at myself for controlling myself, so when you saw us together at that situation I panicked so scolded you, believe me, I wanted to kill myself for hurting you, and Rose I still pure, I never touched Be, it was Jax and her n, everything starts to end I never touched her, not her not anyone, so can you give me a chance ¡° Liam was straight looking at her eyes, Rose eyes were filled with tears, she wanted to say something, but she stayed silent because she doesn¡¯t want to cry. ¡° please ¡° Liam looked with his pleading eyes. Rose doesn¡¯t know what to feel at that moment; she never thought a day like this woulde to her life when the man she always loved but only gave her pain begging to her, Why does life never go as human ns? Why does everythinge unexpectedly? Why? She thought she had moved on and lived her life, so why did he suddenly want to enter her life when she decided to bury her painful one-sided love in her heart? Rose didn''t know when Liam approached her, but when she felt it was toote, she felt a warm hand wiping her tears ¡° don¡¯t cry ¡° Rose closed her eyes, and more tears came out. Rose opened her eyes and looked at him ¡°I don¡¯t want to ¡° Rose said, anger could be heard from her tone. ¡° don¡¯t you think you are trying to hurt me again saying these things when I loved you, you pushed me until my heart shattered now you want me to love you back so tell where do I get my heart to love you now, ¡° Rose asked, she never knew she could ever express her pain in front of him. Liam¡¯s heart sank into a deep desert, he knew he hurt her too much but seeing her so helpless he really can¡¯t bear to say anything, but his heart was unwilling to let go of her. Liam brought her face between his palms ¡° then I will give you my heart. Will you keep it ¡° Liam asked with too much love in his voice. Chapter 180 : * Only one name * Chapter 180 : * Only one name * Liam asked with too much love in his voice, and he was hoping that even if she disagrees with him, she will ept him. It was his thought, he knows he hurt her, but he also suffered these three years. ¡° No I don¡¯t want your heart why I would take a heart where you wrote another woman¡¯s name, do I look easy to you, ¡° Rose asked him coldly, Liam sighed, this girl really too stubborn, he already exined his heart only belongs to her, yet she still doubted about this, Liam suddenly decided to take action and show her that other than her no one has any spot in his eyes, he lowered his head and kissed her, and this time it was a rough kiss, not a sweet kiss he did earlier. Rose froze, she felt her soul leave her kissed by him like that, However¡­ When she was about to push him away, she felt his tongue slip inside her mouth¡­.. Liam picked her from the chair and hugged her waist tightly, with another hand he pinned her hands over her head and kissed her passionately, the tip of his tongue wrapped around hers, when she tried to bite his tongue she sucked her tongue. Rose was buried in rage when she failed to prevent him from stopping. After a while when Rose stopped moving and gave up Liam let go of her mouth, he looked at her red and angry face ¡°I have only one name in my heart, Rose, and always will stay so now tell me are you willing to give me a chance or not ¡° Liam whispered in her ear and gently licked her earlobe, Rose almost shaking when he touched her earlobe, she was susceptible on that spot. ¡° No I will not ¡° Rose still stubbornly refused, Liam smirked ¡° then don¡¯t me me if I do something shameless. After all, I never want to lose you, ¡° Liam said half-jokingly and half-seriously, he bites her earlobe this time, and she grabbed his shirt fearing she might fall when she felt her legs turned soft like candy floss. Liam smiled, seeing how sensitive she was and how she responded toward his touch. ¡° Are you still refusing right now, ¡° Liam asked, Rose, this time refused to answer because she really doesn¡¯t want to say yes or no because no matter what she says she will be the one who will lose in between them. Seeing that she was silent, Liam let go ¡° that¡¯s what I wanted, don¡¯t refuse me even if you don¡¯t want to ept, ¡° Liam said with a satisfied smile. Rose decided to stay silent and waited for him to drive her back home, ¡° Hump, dare to chase after me, okay, I¡¯ll let you chase after me but just let me go back right now, and if I don¡¯t force you to chase after me like a dog, I¡¯ll change my name ¡° Rose cursed him and promised to herself inside her heart. After 1 hour in front of South mansion, Liam parked his car, Rose wanted to run away, but Liam locked the car door, ¡° what are you doing? She red at him, Liam unexpectedly leaned toward her and kissed her on the cheek, Rose leaned back and distanced herself a little ¡° what are you doing? She was fuming in anger, but what she could say other than ring and cursing him, this man suddenly became shameless overnight she doesn¡¯t know how to react, more and more seeing him she remembered the old her, she was also same shameless like him, now Rose finally understood who difficult it was for these four men when she acted so shamelessly. Liam did not answer her; he just opened the car door, hearing the clicking sound of Rose opening the car door and ran inside the mansion. Liam looked at her running figure and smiled helplessly ¡° it seems like we finally stuck with each other. ¡° Inside the south mansion, when Rose entered she was shocked by the slight, Kate was pacing around with a book in her hand, and David followed her everywhere closely. ¡° what are you doing? Rose asked aiming the question at her brother, Kate looked toward her ¡° oh, hi Rose ¡° Kate decided to ignore David because no matter what she said David ignored. She told him to take a rest, but he refused to sleep and went to the office or anything. She asked him to sit on the sofa, but he ignored it again and then walked behind her closely. Seeing him her head was spinning, but he was totally okay, N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡° Oh hi, sister inw, brother what are you doing? ¡° Rose asked David directly. ¡° do I have to answer you, if yes why we don¡¯t start with you, where you went yesterday with your friend ¡° David red at her and asked with a warning, his hidden guard already informed him where she was and where she went after leaving the night club? He gives her freedom and protects her from the shadows after all that crazy woman Alina was still missing, and he already made a mistake about Nina. He doesn''t want to repeat his mistakes. Rose, who intended to tease him immediately left toward her room like she didn¡¯t see anything or asked anything of her brother just now. After seeing this, Kate giggled but stopped and turned and looked at her man ¡° are you going to follow me as this ¡° Kate asked helplessly. He still looked pale, yet he refused to rest. ¡° Yeah, I will, ¡° David said seriously. What Kate could do in front of his stubbornness, she put the book on the table and started to walk toward the sofa, David followed her and picked her up ¡° where are you going ¡° David asked, ¡°I want to sleep, ¡° Kate said, hoping if she sleeps, he will follow her and sleep other than follow her like this.¡° okay ¡° David took her to their bedroom." She thought she could finally sleep in a little peace, but her man had other thoughts other than sleeping. Chapter 181 : * I want to eat you * Chapter 181 : * I want to eat you * Her man had other thoughts other than sleeping. David tossed her on the bed and climbed on top of her body, Kate looked at him and said with her red face ¡° Darling you should rest right now ¡° Kate tried to escape from the dangerous situation, he was unwell, it¡¯s not time to do these tiring things, but whom she was kidding. ¡° Wifey, I want you right now; otherwise I''m going to be very sad, do you want me to be upset? David said, knowing that his wife will never bear to see him upset. He was calling her moody now, and suddenly he adapted to the sudden changes in behaviour. Just like he said, Kate¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡° okay ¡° she never wanted to hurt him, not even physically. David gave a wicked grin, he leaned down and kissed her, David hugged her closely, he ripped her lips apart and entered his tongue inside her mouth, he sucked her tongue until she pinched his elbow because she was feeling sore. David smiled only, he let go of her mouth and trailed down toward her corbone, her snow-white was very beautiful without any wrinkle, she was just on her 20, being young and too pampered from David made her age de-age, she looked like 16 years teenager if people saw her they would never believe she was already in her 20. David¡¯s hands went under her dress, and he started to touch her as he liked, Kate always melted down at his touch, the world still seemed to lose the colour in front of her man, the only colour she saw in her eyes as he and only he, without him her world was always nk. Kate cooperated with him, and she touched his chest under his light t-shirt. David just gave one tug, and her clothes were nowhere to be found on her body, her upper body was bare in front of his evil eyes. He loved her naked body. ¡° kate do you love me? David looked at her eyes, although he knew the answer he always wanted to hear it from her mouth, Kate raised her hands and touched his face ¡° No I don¡¯t love you because you¡¯re my love ¡° Kate answered him, which gave him the world¡¯s most happiness, ¡°then, who I am to you? David asked again, still looking at her beautiful ck eyes as if he was searching his world inside her eyes, ¡° you¡¯re my whole world; I trade my entire life with you, my heart is here ¡° Kate gently kissed his heart. David kissed on her forehead ¡° wow wifey, and I feel if I die right now, I won¡¯t regret ¡° David smiled and joked at her, but her face darkened ¡° what did you say? Kate¡¯s voice seems angry. David looked at her angry face and understood he overstepped the line and made her upset; he really didn¡¯t mean to, it was his mouth a little slippery and let it out of happiness. ¡° wifey I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say this, I was joking ¡° David immediately started begging her, as long it pleased his wife. ¡° Then what I am to you, how much do I mean to you?" Kate throwback his question at him, David just smiled gently ¡°I don¡¯t know how much because without you I might have lost my soul and taken myst breath, and how much you mean to me, because of you I¡¯m still in this world otherwise I gave up in my life a long time ago ¡° David gave her the most precious position in his life, his indirect meaning was without her he doesn¡¯t have any purpose in his life. Kate¡¯s tears started to fall, she felt every day her love for him just in case, how her soul connected to him, she really didn''t know, but she now knows it doesn¡¯t matter who their souls bound to each other, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. what matter was without each other they can¡¯t live anymore. ¡° then why do you talk about dying? If you dare to leave me alone, I will marry another hand ¡°Kate was about to tease him between her sobs when he closed her mouth with his mouth. After a soft bite on her lips, he leaned back to look at her face ¡° never dare to repeat this. Otherwise, I might seal this mouth forever, also even if I be a ghost, I will never leave you ¡° David looked at her with a dark face. His face was like the sour feeling that burnt his liver. Kate smiled wickedly ¡° then don¡¯t even dare to say something like, otherwise ¡° Kate wanted to threaten him, but seeing his sour face she stopped. She kissed on his lips ¡° don¡¯t worry in my whole life I only want you, do I look like a fool to you who will throw my precious gems so that other woman could pick you up, no way, if any woman dares to I might kill that person even though I can¡¯t kill mosquitoes right now ¡° kate said proudly, Seeing her severely cute face, David kissed all over her face ¡° why are you so adorable? I want to eat you like ice-cream, you look like a strawberry sometimes, sometimes like candy-floss, apple, ¡° David bite her chubby cheeks. Her cheeks were round, soft and crystal clear. It was adorable, so cute that David always wants to bite her cheeks. ¡° hey, why are you saying this? Do I look fat ¡° Kate touched her face insecurely. She always felt she was very different from other girls. Other girls have slim faces and bodies, but in her matter, everyone called her cute and still wanted to pinch her cheeks. Even though they say she is beautiful, she can''t help but feel unhappy. Rose always tried to touch her cheeks and face, but David gave a red warning that if anyone dared to touch her face other than him, he would cut their hands. Even that person is his sister, so Rose changed her habit. Chapter 182 : * Your cuteness * Chapter 182 : * Your cuteness * Now hearing cute from him she pouted and touched her face unhappily, David looked at her and smiled ¡° what always ran inside your head, who said you¡¯re fat, you¡¯re my rabbit and I love you in your any form. Also, tell me who said you¡¯re fat ¡°David asked very unhappily, who dares to call his cute wife fat, he will beat that person and until that person bes like a panda from his beating. ¡° Yeah I''m fat, everyone always says I look cute and round, do you like sexy types girls, ¡° Kate asked him, she was ring at him and carefully observing his expression. If he dares to say he likes sexy girls she swears she will beat him to death and will die with him. David startedughing after seeing her edgy look, he lowered his head and bit her right cheek again ¡° No, I don¡¯t like sexy girls or anything. Also, I never looked at any other girl other than you, so I will know if other girls are sexy or not, even from now on if anyone dares to call you round and cute treat a meal to them until they eat 100 people''s food, and looks like a panda, also in my eyes their adorable and my cute has a different meaning, they feel jealous because my wife is the most beautiful girl in this world, I love your everything, and your cuteness is also mine to admire, so how they couldpare to me ¡° David taught him the straight way to torture people if they dare to tease his wife. Kate startedughing already, ¡° Now let me see where else also you¡¯re cute, ¡° David said with an open meaning, Kate¡¯s face was blushing. David looked down at her chest ¡° it is still not enough fat. I should have made them a little fat ¡° he said with a straight face, which made Kate speechless. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. " what he meant by "not enough fat," Kate looked at the chest which was just covered in her cotton bra. seeing how serious he looked, Kate also felt suspicious, did he mean he prefers these big fake breasts " Kate sulked unhappily, seeing her angry face David smiled, " "Why are you looking angry? I said I should make them a little fat, of course, because this is mine, so of course, I can do whatever I want to, also I love my things, I never look at other people''s things." David teased her with a grin on his face, Kate wanted to scold him for being a teaser, but he did not give him any chance anymore, and David hooked off her bra, caught one of the breasts in his mouth, and the other grabbed with his right hand, Her breasts were perfect for his hand and his mouth, he was teasing her a while ago saying her breasts were not big enough. one of his hands soon trailed down on her body to touch her hidden spot, When it came to her, David was always a very impatient man, soon both of them drowned their world without knowing that something big was eagerly waiting for them. After their crazy exercise, Kate fell asleep, she was too tired, the night before she couldn''t fall asleep because he took her and after he ate her dry made her deadly tired. But David could not fall asleep because he was afraid to close his eyes. After all, he feared the nightmare woulde back once again which he never wanted to see, he looked at Kate''s sleeping face, and she was asleep hugging him tightly, leaning her face on his chest, her hair was messy, she sweats a lot during their lovemaking, so her body was still sticky. His wild kisses swelled Kate''s lips, and he even bit her corbone, lovebite was everywhere on her body. He felt a little satisfying seeing she was with him, and he just made love with her, he told himself that it was a dream nothing else. Soon his phone started vibrating; he always put his phone on vibrate mode when he was at home; also, he knew other than Alex no one dared to call him knowing he was at home. David looked at Kate, he slowly put her head on the pillow and picked up his phone from the table, seeing Alex he received the call. But before he could ask what happened, he heard Alex''s anxious voice over the phone. " "Master, we are in trouble," Alex hurriedly said, his voice shaking, no one could tell he faced something dangerous, and David''s heart was in anxious mode. He knew Alex was a veryposed and calm type of person, if he sounds frightened, that means something big happened. " what happened? " David asked, lowering his voice so that his voice wouldn''t disturb Kate''s sleep. " Master, ourpany''s main warehouse is on fire, Master I have to go, please you have toe," Alex said hurriedly. " Okay, I¡¯ll be there at 2o min," David said as his face darkened, he stood up but went back to the bed and kissed Kate''s forehead "be good. I¡¯ll be back soon," he whispered, even knowing she was fast asleep and couldn''t hear him. David went to the bathroom and quickly got ready and looked at Kate before leaving the bedroom. when he was about to leave, he saw Rose and waved at her, and when Rose came near, he said, "The Rose''s mouth opened in shock "what? it was not a small matter " it''s okay, and I will take care of everything, don''t tell your sister inw anything, don''t want to make her worried "David said seriously, Rose was speechless, "he told her but didn''t want to tell his wife because he feared she would be worried, wife''s ve. She is his younger sister, yet he is not worried about what she thinks, this man is too much irritating." Rose said to her heart in anger. Chapter 183 : * Mess with him * Chapter 183 : * Mess with him * David ignores her ring look " I¡¯m going out, don''t dare go anywhere until Ie back, I return may bete so stay with your sister-inw and don''t spout nonsense to her, also if you dare to call my wife round and fat I''ll help you to gain 200 pounds within one week remember this " David left after warning, Rose stood there speechless, after a while, she cursed him "when I ever called his wife fatty, this man''s but she knew if she dares to ask kate about this David will do what he just said, Rose shook her head and tried to think about the fire, she went to take her phone and call the office but who knew when she called secretary Liza she would be anxious. " what do you mean by the main warehouse," Rose asked, " Yeah, second Miss, the whole main warehouse is on fire, almost half of our things are already burnt at that fire, even some worker is stuck inside, everyone is here deadly worried." Secretary Liza exined how difficult the situation was. Rose fell into deep worry; she wanted to go there yet her brother had already warned her to stay with her sister inw, although she could go there, she also felt worried about Kate. In the end, she gave up. Meanwhile, David has already reached out to the warehouse, When he got out of the car, he froze, everything almost burnt down. Seeing the situation he could nothing could be saved, when Alex saw David, he hurriedly went to him and exined the situation. after listening to everything David was worried for the workers who were stuck inside, After 1 hour of struggle, the reduction team took these people out and sent them to hospital after giving them the emergency treatments, David felt a little relief seeing no one was seriously hurt; now, his concern was hispany. This warehouse was one of his most essential warehouses, and now nothing could be saved from this fire, he was just worried, it''s not like he never faced something like this, but he doesn''t know why but felt this was no ident. David let Alex and Adam handle the situation. He went to Starlight. In no time, the fire news was spared everywhere. Because everyone was panicked by this ident, the shareholders were making screens suddenly, and somepanies started trying to cancel their contracts with Starlight. Everyone was terrified of David, but still, suddenly they seem like they don''t care even if David kills This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. them. When David came to his office he saw everyone was already crowding in thepany, David was not a fool, seeing the mess he didn''t need any proof of, he understood someone was trying to mess with him. in the conference room, David was sitting on his chair and looking at these shareholders arguing like dog and fox, he was silent and let them bite each other. When he saw they were crossing the line, he pped the table loudly so that the whole room fell dead silent. Everyone lowered their heads; no one dared to look at David; they could feel his dead cold stare. " Are you done? '''' he asked with a cold, dangerous voice. Nobody dared to say a word yet a while ago they were behaving like they were going to war against David. " Now tell me what the problem is? David asked calmly as if he was not worried. An older man who is very loyal to David suddenly spoke up. " David, you know already the losses thepany just bore, 50% of our product was in that warehouse now everything is gone, how are you going to keep thepany." The older man was worried about thepany and David, unlike other people thinking about their money. David was delighted with the older man. " I understand your concern uncle, thank you for your concern but don''t worry, now let me ask you all that do you all want," he asked everyone as if he was asking advice, but the reality was he wanted to see how they try to ruin everything. " David you have topensate us, it was you who promised that our money is secure in your car, now see 50% of our money already gone in that fire, but that''s not our problem it was you who correctly couldn''t keep safe thepany, " a man said straightly. " Okay I willpensate you, now tell me who else wants to back down now? David rubbed his chin and looked at the crowd. Everyone was shocked seeing how easily he agreed, so everyone started to raise their hands, only a few people who were loyal to David silently seeing these. When these people raised their hands, David just coolly smiled. " Liam, settle everyone''s contracts and kick them out of mypany, after today if theye here to break their legs, also you fools I don''t know yet who provoked you all against me, but what you thought I David Xiver is someone who will go bankrupt just because one of my warehouses ruined, are you kidding me? David said which shocked everyone; they exchanged a look with each other, suddenly they felt they lost something, one of them was about to speak when David looked at with his killing look, "I will give you 5 seconds to get lost in front of my eyes, otherwise don''t me me if I ruin all of your eyes." David was a person who never gave anyone a second chance who dared to betray him once. As his words fell, they started to run out of the conference room, only a few of them left behind. After these idiots left, David looked at those left behind " Don''t worry, I will handle everything " David said with seriousness. Everyone sighed in relief because David promised that he would handle everything that means he can trust him very much. Chapter 184 : * Unbreakable empire * Chapter 184 : * Unbreakable empire * Other shareholders were also left with David''s requirements but were no longer worried after they left. David went to the ground floor to investigate what exactly happened, Everyone looked at each other when David told them to investigate the fire. They soon started working on this matter, David was sitting calmly and thinking something; nobody could tell what he was thinking. but they know although this matter created some string problem it was nothing to David, This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Only the underground team knows about David''s personal business. S country''s people only know David''s starlight owner, but only a few of them like this hidden team and Liam, Alex and Adam know who dies rich and powerful the business world. David has business almost all over the globe; Starlight was just for the cover-up. Three years ago, David started his business worldwide and created an unbreakable empire for himself. After meeting Kate, he decided to create a world that will give her and their children a safe future. But this fire was very fishy, so they decided to dig the whole matter from the root. in a seven-star hotel room, Antony was looking for David''spany shareholder, who just left thepany. " "Are you all fools, I asked you all to create a mess and not leave thepany," Antony angrily kicked one of them. He was beyond angry, these days he stayed low and bought these fools to mess with David''spany so that starlight would copse soon, but they messed with his n. " Young Master, we are wrong in this matter, please forgive us " a man begged, staying on his knees. These people were Zack Martin''s spies, he ced them at David''s side to control David, but who is David, he never believed anyone other than Liam, Adam and Alex. He acted like in front of them, but behind the mask, he created his own empire. "I really understand how my grandfather thought you bunch of idiots could spy on someone like David, who is likely impossible to control. '''' Antony mocked them. He also really felt disappointed at his grandfather''s choice. " Go away before I start killing all of you " Antony dealy red at them, they all once again started running to save their life, they started cursing their luck, first David now Antony wanted to kill them. It was the darkest day of their lives. After they left Antony looked at Butler Gorge, "Uncle, I think it''s time to take the game in my control, I''ve waited long enough already," Antony informed him of his thoughts, not asking him. Butler Gorge silently stood there because he knew no matter what Antony was not going to listen to him. " Antony looked at the picture of David and every person who is very close to him; he smiled wickedly, He investigated everyone rted to David, so after calcting everything, he decided to go after one person at a time. He kept Liam and Adam off the list because they had their family background who were very powerful in S country and M country so going after them he didn''t want to waste his time and power, after all, he couldn''t handle messing with three of them at the same time. Antony gave a wicked smile when he looked at Kate''s photo; his first target was Kate, which is David''s only weakness, what he didn''t know was that if a person could be someone''s weakness, then that person also can be a strength. Alina who was locked inside that tiny vi already started how to kill kate, she hides everything from Antony and butler gorge after all she really don''t trust any of them, she knows if they find out they will stop her, but this is what she chooses this path for herself, will never back down until she kills this bitch kate. Even though the Martin family was ruined, her grandfather left some assets for her. she decided to use everything just to destroy Kate after all this became her life''s only motive. When she heard a knock on her door, she had everything and cleaned the room without leaving any hints of what she was doing a while ago. She opened the door and saw a maid standing there, holding a fruit te for her. She furiously red, taking the te and closed the door with a thud. She knew everyone was spying on her at Antony''s order so that she would silently stay there. But who is Alina, she never listened to her grandfather so how would she listen to Antony? She looked at the mirror and sneered " huh, I will kill that bitch, no one could stop me, because of that bitch I lost everything I will not let her live in peace " Alina said to herself mirror. Chapter 185 : * Running behind his girlfriend * Chapter 185 : * Running behind his girlfriend * At South Mansion, Kate woke up in the afternoon and when she opened her eyes her first thought was check on David, yet when she turned around she found the spot next to her was empty, Kate looked around and found no one, she got off the bed and checked the bathroom, David was not there, she first took a bath, after getting ready she went downstairs to check on him. when Kate came downstairs Rose was chewing apple-like chewing gum and silently cursing someone; Kate found it funny, so she went behind her and asked " who angered you like this? Kate asked, not knowing if she was angry or just venting her irritation. " "Don''t ask me if I may want to kill that bastard," Rose said, forgetting that she wanted to kill someone. Aunty Lin came to them seeing Kate already awake " kate what do you want to eat, you missed your lunch " she said, " Oh, Aunty where is he? she asked, she was already guessing that he was not home; otherwise he would be beside her when she woke up. " David went to the office for something urgent, he called a while ago, but you were sleeping, so we didn''t disturb you," Aunty Lin said. Kate''s mouth was in shape O `` okay Aunty I want to eat spicy beef noodles. Okay, Kate''s mood suddenly lifted thinking about food. Rose and Aunty Lin exchanged a helpless look to each other; Aunty Lin sighed she hinted at Rose to say something, Rose turned her head and decided to take the me. "Sister inw, you seem to have be forgetful, you''re allergic to beef, do you forget that?" Rose asked. On David''s side everyone knows what Kate liked, what Kate disliked, what was right for her health and what was harmful to her health, Kate waspassionate toward cold things and allergic to many things, the beef was one of them, but not much, it was that when she eats beef, her head itches a little for a day, so David crossed a no line over beef, nobody in South mansion can eat beef inside the mansion and never mention in front of kate about beef yet now kate was the one who wants to eat beef, but what they most feared was that David was not home. They knew Kate was not going to listen to them. " Who said I''m allergic to beef, it''s just my head and my cheeks itching a little, it''s nothing serious," Kate said, shrugging her shoulders. Rose was speechless: "Even if it is very little for you, it''s a national health matter to your obsessive husband, he banned beef inside the southern mansion," Rose said with a little envy but didn''t forget to mock her brother''s action. Kate rubbed her chin; obviously, she knows what deed her husband always does when ites to her health, but she wants to eat beef very badly right now. Kate grinned to herself, "I want to beef Aunty Lin, please, I will not tell him; also, you two can also keep this secret." Kate advised. Rose and Aunty Lin were surprised; she wants to do this. She also tried to involve them if David knew This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. he would be furious, Aunty Lin was older in the family so David might spare her. Kate, who is the precious wife, he would not say anything, in the end, who left, Rose calcting everything. Rose stood up, "Sister-inw, don''t be stubborn, because of your stubbornness; my brother might beat me," Roseined in a helpless tone. " He won''t. If you stop me, I will tell your brother you eat beef in front of me " Kate cunningly said. Rose felt the lighting stuck her, this sister-inw of hers was too cunning, her brother left a warning before he left if she dared to do anything. "Now I know when people say that a couple always matched in heaven, looking at you two, I also know which types of people match each other, you both are too evil that''s why god stuck you two to each other " Rose felt wrong, first her brother then her sister inw testing her patience. Rose Guppy sat down and counted 20 to 1 to ignore her sister-inw, in the end, Kate forced them, Aunty Lin was about to send someone to buy beef when Kate stopped them, she looked at Rose `` Rose how about we go grocery shopping? Kate was feeling bored, just staying at home without David. Rose''s eyes sparked a little but soon dimmed down. Remember that thepany is a mess and that news is everywhere if they leave their sister-inw might hear about that ident and start to worry. " "No brother would be scolded if we dared to go outside without his permission," Rose refused and med her brother. " So if I take permission will you go with me," Kate asked, knowing that Rose would not agree without David''s permission? " but brother " Rose just wanted to avoid going out, but Kate took it wrongly. Kate didn''t wait for Rose, she went to take her phone and called David. David was in a meeting when his phone started vibrating. Seeing his wife''s name sh over the phone screen, David''s lips curled up in a smile; everyone was in a crucial meeting, so nobody dared to keep their mobiles on yet their CEO even received the phone in front of them. " "You wake up," David asked in his gentle tone. " Yeah I just woke up and you were not there,'' Kate said, dissatisfaction could be heard in her voice. David smiled a little openly "I have something, and Alex dried all his energy running behind his girlfriend that he can''t handle this matter, so I had toe, be good, I will be home as soon as I handle this matter " David put all the me on Alex. no one points to him when ites to his wife, he wants to keep her from any worry. Chapter 186 * Discovered a new world * Chapter 186 * Discovered a new world * Alex was biting his nail feeling a little embarrassed, " Master why you always sacrifice me, you have two more goats, can''t you do this to them " Alex " Okay, by the way, I want to go grocery shopping with Rose and Aunty Lin, '''' Kate said. " Okay, but take your bodyguards with you, and don''t eat something cold " David gently warned her. " Okay " Kate smiled, she just wanted to eat beef, not ice-cream, if David knew what she was thinking he might scold himself for giving her permission. everyone present was looking at David with a shocked expression, when he said to be good everyone''s jaws fell on the ground, they never expected David would talk so gently in front of everyone, Everyone knows their CEO is already married, but they never saw her. Still, everyone could tell their CEO is a happily married man who dotes his wife limitlessly from David''s behaviour. Liam and Adam''s mouths twisted, they wanted to ask if she was your wife or a little girl, guarding her like she is a little girl and saying not to eat ice cream he was almost freezing everyone with his cold eyes a while ago yet this man suddenly turned into a different person when he turned toward his wife. Although Liam was in a good mood yet he also felt sour, David could show his love openly, but in his case, he just started to chase after Rose, David took three years to get Kate, if he waited three years Rose This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. might be snatched by someone else after all that girl is too stubborn, he called her many times, yet she refused to receive his call. After David hung up the phone call, he looked in front of him, and everyone was looking at him like they discovered a new world in him. He didn''t feel awkward, but from their stare, he didn''t know what to say after all these men were still staring at him like they never saw him. " cough, cough " he gave a light cough to pull them back to sense, but they barely moved their eyes from him, until the meeting ended they were sneaking a few nces at him. He decided to ignore their curious stare. After getting permission at the South mansion, Kate dragged Rose and Aunty Lin to the supermarket. She felt she came to the supermarket for shopping after years, after all in the past she also did some part-time job at some supermarkets. but now aftering there, she felt that ce is very new to her, and this ce looked good to her suddenly, It might be because she was so bored that she felt something like, in the past she did a part-time job to continue her study, the Waston family was too stingy toward her. when they entered they bumped into someone, It was a girl who looked very young and beautiful. Kate looked at the girl and apologised to her ''sorry Miss'' '' She said, after all, she was so excited that she wasn''t looking in front of her, her eyes were roaming around her. That girl looked very gentle. " it''s okay " she smiled and said okay, but when she looked at Rose, she felt Rose looked familiar to her, but she ignored that and picked her fallen bags and Kate also tried to help, but the bodyguards stopped and helped her in her ce. Taking everything, that girl was about to leave when that girl noticed Aunty Lin. " Aunty Lin " that girl seems like she was shocked seeing Aunty Lin there, Hearing someone call her, Aunty Lin looked at that girl and saw that girl Aunty Lin seemed a little surprised: "Are you, Ava? Aunty Lin asked immediately. "Yeah, Aunty Lin," Ava smiled widely, and she was genuinely happy. " what are you doing here, wow you became beautiful as a grown woman " Aunty Lin went to her and smiled at her, Ava hugged Aunty Lin, "It''s been so long," she said excitedly. " Yeah, it''s been so long. " Aunty Lin really couldn''t believe her own eyes. A little girl grew up and became a beautiful woman. " "She''s Ava?" Rose behind them asked, a little surprised. Ava let go of Aunty Lin and looked at Rose " are you? She could have guessed but wanted to confirm before jumping on Rose, " omg, I''m Rose but little fatty you, how you be like this, even I can''t believe my own eyes'' '' Rose''s eyes and mouth were wide open. " "Oh Rosy, you also grew up too much," Ava dragged her and hugged Rose. " Of course you are like transformed into another person, so why can''t I? '''' Rose said jokingly. " It''s been too long," Ava smiled a little sadly. " Yeah, it''s been," Rose also felt it had been so long since they left A county and came to S county. " "Oh, where is Aunty, I really missed her, you four suddenly left without saying bye, you know I was so sad for a long time," Avapiled without noticing that Aunty Lin and Rose''s facial expressions had changed. When she looked at Rose''s ck face, she was confused: "What happened? Ava asked. " Mom is no longer in this world, she left us long ago," Rose said, her tears threatening toe out, and even though Nora died long ago her leaving was still painful to Rose and Nina, Aunty Lin. However, David showed he really doesn¡¯t care and said he is happy that his mother left this cruel world he also hurt. Ava was shocked, and tears started toe out from her eyes " how " She asked painfully, " "She just gave up and wanted some peace," Rose smiled, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. Kate, who was standing next to them, looked at them confusedly without knowing who Ava was. " It''s okay, leave this aside, why are you here," Rose asked, she didn''t want to cry in front of everyone. It was a big taboo for their Xiver family. Chapter 187 : * Childhood friend * Chapter 187 : * Childhood friend * " oh I came here with my brother, he went to finish some urgent matter, so I was a little bored, so I ran away from the hotel and came to feed myself some junk food " Ava smiled while saying this, " Oh, really that viin is still like this," Rose asked Ava. Ava started to smile " yeah he is still like this, she left me alone just aftering to S country, by the way where is Nina, " Ava asked. " It''s a long story. I''ll tell youter. " Rose knows Nina''s matter shouldn''t be mentioned, her brother banned everyone from calling Nina for her safety, even Kate also, David said when the timees, she will go back until then they should keep Nina''s matter hidden. " Oh, then where is David, I searched you all for a long time yet I never found anything, where is he, how he looks right now, what he does right now " Ava''s voice tone suddenly turned different, it was like a time''s hope was there. David never appeared in front of the media; also S country¡¯s some media no one dared to do that again, so obviously some people just heard his name, never saw him in person, so Ava never saw him in these years, so she doesn¡¯t know how he looks like. Hearing Ava asking so many questions about David, Kate was a little unhappy. " He is at hispany, oh I forgot, here," Rose turned to gloomy Kate, "my sister-inw Kate David Xiver," Rose said to Ava, and the big, extended smile Ava was holding on her face fell, a rtively low light shed on her face. " Did David get married already? Ava asked, and her words seemed a little forceful. She was ultimately shocked. " "Yeah he is, this is my sister-inw, they got married over three months ago," Rose said, knowing that Ava was behaving weirdly. Listening to Rose Word''s Ava nearly lost her mind, but soon sheposed her mind and tried to be calm. " "Oh, hi, I''m Ava, I was David''s childhood friend," Ava said, but the arrogance was clearly in her voice when she told childhood friend as if she was showing David was her childhood sweetheart. Kate smirked, knowing it was another fly who wanted to dance around her husband, " Oh hi, but I never heard about any childhood friend from my husband " Kate was not someone who likes to show arrogance toward people, but it does not apply to some people who dare to keep evil intentions toward her husband. " he might not be veryfortable talking to you about his childhood: "Ava was upset inside, at first when she looked at Kate she liked her, but after knowing she was David''s wife her impression changed a lot. She started to dislike Kate immediately. Kate rubbed her chin and pretended she was thinking something. After a few seconds, she looked at Ava, " Oh, sorry to break your imagination. My husband even mentioned his childhood dog, yet he forgot to mention any childhood friend. That means that fly was not that important, " Kate at first thought, giving her some face but this girl dared to provoke her. She thinks she is, they met, and she is already trying to say she has feelings for a married man, too, plus that man is her husband, this Ava was more shameless than Alina, that was Kate''s impression of Ava. Ava''s face drained out all colours at the moment Kate said these words, " What the hell, this woman dares topare her with a dog," Ava angrily curses Kate. Ava was beyond angry. In her whole life, no one has said anything like this to her face. Rose and Aunty exchanged a knowing look. They want to throw their head against the wall. What a mess they created. Rose started to bite her nails nervously, what the hell, this Ava is nothing sweet anymore, she even dared to mess with her sister inw, her brother will kill her first if he hears someone made Kate upset. " Hey Ava,e with me, Aunty Lin, you take my sister inw and see what shopping we are going to do today. I have something to say to Ava. '''' Rose grabbed Ava''s hand and took her with her in the opposite direction, she left at airspeed. Kate was sulking; she made a pouting face; she felt sour; that was the first time she felt jealous. How dare of that woman, show off of her husband''s childhood in front of her. Aunty Lin looked very awkward if she knew this mess would create; she might already refuse to recognise Ava. Seeing Kate''s puffy face from anger, Aunty Lin regretted her action. " Kate, how about we go to see beef, let''s go " Aunty Lin tried to distract Kate with beef. Kate looked at Aunty Lin; she knew Aunty Lin felt embarrassed, so let it go and smiled " okay." they went inside the shop, on the other side of the shop, Rose looked at Ava "what you were doing just now Ava " Rose askedAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. " Rose how can David marry such a woman, she doesn¡¯t have any manners, just now she dares to call me a fly, she even dared topare me with a dog, " Ava snarled, " Thank god she called you a fly, you should be thankful that she didn''t do anything Like she did to Alina '''' Rose said in her head. " Ava you were very obvious showing your feelings toward my brother just now so my sister inw lost he cool a little sensing that, I¡¯m sorry for that, but Ava it''s already too long, and we were just some teenagers, why are you still behaving like, " Rose said, thinking Ava would understand her words, she doesn¡¯t want to say anything to Ava after all Nora liked Ava very much. Nora has a soft feeling towards Ava. ?*?* Happy new year everyone *?*? Chapter 188 : * Troublemaker * Chapter 188 : * Troublemaker * "Rose, you don''t know why I came to S country with my brother," Ava said, and Rose raised her eyebrows now about which type of bomb this girl was nning to throw. Rose instantly had a bad feeling; her brother is a troublemaker, he always created trouble with his handsome appearance which she, Nina and their mother bore now because of him Kate also going through the same. "I never forget David, I searched for him and your family everywhere I could, though my father and mother are not very happy with my decision I never gave up, my brother might be a cold-hearted man, but he supported me, he took me to every country with him so that I could search for you all as I wished, and I hired a private detective. Finally, I found some clue that your family might be here, so I came with my brother. Now you''re telling me, David is already married, and I should give up, Rose I can''t before I try for thest time." Ava''s words shocked Rose, she looked at Ava as if she was looking at another Alina, she doesn''t know what this woman saw in her brother, yeah her brother is awesome but why don''t they search for a better man when they know they already don''t have any chance. " Ava, have you gone mad, my brother is happily married, and here you''re confessing in front of me saying you don''t want to give up before trying anotherst time, are you trying to be a homewrecker in my brother and his wife''s life." Rose started getting angry, why do these women use their brain just because they like someone, others also have to like them back, where they found such a lousy logic. She also loved someone a long time ago; she tried every means to get his love back. Still, when she thought he was with someone else she backed off and never disturbed his life, even though it was a misunderstanding, she never thought hurt his love, but Ava knew David was already married, yet she was something impossible. " "No I''m in my right mind, don''t worry now that I finally found what I was searching for years, I will never let him go," Ava said as like a young teenager who had just found her true love, seeing her face as Rose knew this woman was surely not going to listen like this. Rose knows Ava belongs from a wealthy family, in A country her family power is top 1, She has three brothers, and being the only daughter in her family she is everyone''s precious sister and daughter, her father loves her more than anything in his life, her brother is also the same. Still, their family was busy with their business, So when they were in A country, she met her mother Nora when she sneaked away from school, since then she always came to their home and spent most of her time in their home, when Ava first saw David she even blushed as a lovesick girl. Still, David never looked at her in straight eyes. It attracted her attention - even more so, everyone knew - but they thought it was a childhood crush, after all, every girl who met David took his mother as their mother-inw. Rose''s head started to spin, suddenly an idea struck her mind, she didn''t want to do something harsh to Ava, but this girl seemed very stubborn. " Okay, I''ll give you a chance. If my brother likes to give a chance, then we''re okay, but remember if my brother doesn''t want to, then you should go back and never disturb them. How about this,'' '' Rose said seriously after all fish should take the bait. Thinking about this, her heart already started with happiness. Without her knowing, Rose was acting like Liam said, too cunning like her cunning brother. Ava''s eyes brightened a lot; she looked at Rose with a new hope "what is that Rose, tell me I can do anything to see David " Ava almost jumping from happiness. "Okay so you finally stepped inside your grave " Rose murmured under her breath, but only heard her and let it out. " "You cane to our home with us right now, my brother mighte home soon, you can meet him there," Rose said with a serious face, " Oh, really, I can? Ava''s mouth was wide open so that an elephant trunk could fit inside her mouth. " Yeah you can," Rose confirmed to her, " okay great " Ava screamed jumping on Rose, she was smiling happily, She hugged so tightly that Rose felt breathless, after a while Ava let Rose go, only then Rose breathed in ease. Thinking of something Ava said, "But that woman might not agree and insult me again," Ava was hinting about Kate. Rose smiled wickedly, you are eying her husband, of course, she would insult you, she said inside. Still, outside she smiled awkwardly " it''s okay, you will go as my friend, she never could reject me, after all, that is also my brother''s home " Rose exined as if her brother wouldn''t kill her for her wicked trap. " "Oh okay then, when we''re going going " Ava rubbed her hands and asked nervously, " "Please wait for me at the front gate, I''ll pick you up from there," Rose said. N?velDrama.Org owns this. " Okay, give me your phone number," Ava said, and Rose handed her phone number, Inside the shop, Kate was taking everything she wanted, some snacks, all junk food, chips, cold drinks, Aunty Lin was smiling seeing how energetic she was already, Kate is always like this, other than David; no one can affect her mood; she has already forgotten Ava and does what her heart wants. However, David is never going to let her eat these unhealthy foods; she doesn''t mind shopping; it was unique happiness; after all this, her life was full of joy. As she was about to take the juice bottle a hand had already snatched it away, Chapter 189 : * Selling my smile * Chapter 189 : * Selling my smile * , Kate frowned because it was only one piece, she looked toward the owner of that hand, It was a man with brown hair, he was smiling, but his smile was very cheeky. Kate looked at him and said, " I wanted it before you " She was quite unhappy seeing how he snatched it from her. " oh " that man''s mouth was in o shape, he didn''t think she would be this unhappy over a bottle of juice, he found it fun, " but I took it first," that man said with a smile, his smile was quite beautiful and charming if other girls were in Kate''s ce they might already jump on him, but Kate was standing there expressionless, she looked quite angry, " okay you might quite like it, then how about I give you this, but if you give me smile," that man said, looking at kate as he is hoping she will give a smile, This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Do I look like a beggar to you that I have to take a bottle of juice selling my smile to you, dream on; also, I don''t have any habit of eyeing other people''s things? '' Kate turned around and started walking to the opposite side? but that man found it quite amusing; he started following her, " Hey, what''s the big deal if you give me a smile " That man teased kate again, and kate felt that man shameless, that man tried to follow her closely when two bodyguards stepped in front of kate and red at that man, " You''re disturbing our madam, leave right now otherwise don''t me us if we hit you in front of the public," a bodyguard said, as David gave them a straight order: "No male is allowed to be within 5 feet of Kate''s presence." suppose they can''t protect her well their master will break their knees. In that case, that man also doesn''t look like any ordinary person " so what, it''s not I want to kidnap your madam, chill, I just thought she looks too beautiful to ignore " that man smirked evilly, that man didn''t even take their threat seriously and still looking toward kate, who was already going to the other side, totally ignoring that man. The bodyguards exchanged looks and then looked at that man again " we said leave right now "a bodyguard said again, and that man finally sighed " oka bro chill, I''m going, okay " that man went to the opposite side, but not before looking at Kate for onest time. Only then did Kate look towards the direction after the man vanished from her eyesight. After meeting David, the other man was like grass, and her husband was delicious meat. But now seeing this man, Kate felt a little gross, that man''s cheeky smile was somehow ufortable as if his smile had a hidden meaning. but soon Kate ignored it when she saw Rose wasing toward her, " Where is that witch? Kate asked with a grin, Rose smiled hearing what Kate called Ava, "she is waiting to see your husband," Rose teased Kate with a teasing smile, " oh really? a frown appeared on Kate''s face; these women are quite shameless, still want to see her husband, " Yeah, I invited her to our home today for dinner," Rose said, and a shock appeared on Kate''s face. " They don''t look at me like I am a traitor in your eyes, I just found a new and fantastic way to torture your rival, that''s all after all you''re going to give me a big treat " Rose shrugged her shoulders and proudly rubbed her nose to the sky, Kate looked at her curiously: "You better be, otherwise the first one I will throw in an ocean will be you and that fly will follow after you," Kate warned Rose, but Rose knew Kate was not serious. " Okay, but don''t spoil my n, just y along with me when I pick her up to go home with us," Rose winked in her left eye at Kate, and Kate only nodded in agreement. But both of them were very naughty, shopped for a long time and made Ava wait outside like a dog, Aunty Lin smiled, knowing both of their characters she knew Ava was going to suffer very severely. At first Aunty Lin wanted to send Ava away because she didn''t want Ava to bore any humiliation, after all, Nora adored her very much, and whoever was good to Nora was also good Aunty Lin but Kate and David''s more precious to her, and she knew if Nora were still alive, her daughter-inw would be more precious than her son. In front of the shop gate, Kate and Rose sat in the front seat, and Aunty Lin and Ava sat in the backseat. Rose was driving, Rose has a crazy obsession with cars and driving, so she will be the driver if she goes out. The bodyguards were in two-cars, one car was in front of Rose''s car, and the other was behind, Rose''s car was between two vehicles, Kate, Rose and Aunty Lin were already used by this kind of arrangement, they knew David never stopped them from doing anything but he also his way of protecting them. Not to disturb them when Kate and Rose were outside, David had just ordered a few bodyguards to follow them, but in the shadow of at least 20 of his men followed Kate and his family. Kate was his life, his most precious treasure, of course, he had to be careful, He knew being outside was not safe for his family, but he never stopped them. When their car drove away a ck car''s window went down slowly, a man was sitting behind the car in the backseat, and two bodyguards were in the front seat, "Young Master, I don''t think it would be effortless to follow them right now," a man said. " See, I already said David would never let her go outside alone," a man said out loud, it was butler Gorge. Chapter 190 : * Too precious to stay * Chapter 190 : * Too precious to stay * ''Uh, I didn''t think this, David still had the guts to send his wife shopping in such a bad situation, he suffered such a huge blow, and still, he acted as if nothing happened, it seems like this man is deeper as he looks.'''' He chuckled: ''Anthony Martin earlier said he was the one who deliberately went in front of Kate, and Antony thought she''d at least be sweet.'' but it was opposite as he thought, she looked as if she wanted to beat him; nothing innocent was there when he asked for a smile. "Of course this blow could never tame David, even if he would have nothing, he has the Roth family, the Roth family''s power is enough for David to start a new empire," Butler Gorge said. but Antony was toozy to hear butler George''s nagging; he were lost in his thoughts, A smile stered on his face thinking about Kate, his eyes had unknown sparks in them, he never thought that Alina was right, this girl might look sweet and adorable, but she was very fierce. he smirked as he thought something, Seeing his smiling butler, George suddenly has an unknown fear: "Antony, if I am correct about your thoughts, then please don''t even think about it," Butler Gorge said in his serious tone. Antony looked at butler Gorge amusedly " that''s my uncle Gorge, I was thinking, and you already knew my mind, sorry to disappoint you but suddenly I want her " Antony was grinning evilly, Butler Gorge''sst bit of hope also dimmed hearing his words " Antony you can do whatever in business fled why are you thinking dragging an innocent person in this mess, I know she suddenly came to the n but David never wanted to marry Alina, and you know better than anyone, old Master never intended to harm her so why are you dragging her, if you''re going to revenge go for David, don''t involve his woman " Butler Gorge might be very loyal to Martin family, but he was very respectful toward woman, Nina''s matter hit Mr Martin and his gut very severely, they were very regretful when they found out what Alina did, Anthony was silent for a few seconds and then spoke, "Who said I wanted to harm her? Antony said with a hidden meaning, " what do you mean," Butler Gorge asked confusedly. " "I want her because she looks too precious to stay at David''s side, I want him to beg on the street after losing everything but not her, so why not snatch her from him and let him suffer alone," Antony said as he looked outside the window, Butler George was shocked: "What do you mean, are you crazy? She is David''s wife," Butler furiously said. " chill uncle, calm down, yeah I am crazy, so I want her that''s final " Antony put a line, Butler Gorge wanted to say something, but Antony raised his hand " that''s final " he said and inside the car suddenly fell silent. In front of the south Mansion the car stopped in front of the main gate, it was the area gate before All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. entering the Mansion gate. Kate looked at Rose, and Rose massively winked her eyes at Kate and murmured, so only both of them heard "it''s showtime, start now " Rose smiled, " "Oh why didn''t they open the gate yet?" Rose said, pretending that she didn''t know what was going on. Aunty Lin decided to stay unknown and not to poke between their ns, Ava looked at Rose but stayed silent after all she was new to there, After just a few seconds, a few bodyguards came to their car and knocked at the car door, Kate lowered the window and looked at them "what happened? she asked even though she already knew the answer. " "Master, we can''t let a stranger go inside without checking the process," a security team member said respectfully. "But Madam if you give permission then we can allow anyone " that security man added after that after all, their Madames before their master and it was their master''s first andst rules for them. Kate smiled " it''s okay to follow your rules, anyway I don''t know this person " Kate shrugged her shoulder as if it was nothing to do with her, Rose wanted to lie on the floor andugh until her teeth didn''t fall, but she held it back. " Okay then Miss youe with us and allow us to do our duty " that man looked at Ava in the back seat and said, but his voice was cold, nothing like when he was respectful toward Kate. Ava was already furious by Kate''s words, and now she was like a balloon would burst anything in anger. " Hey what do you mean, she is my friend, how can I insult her like this, no need to do any checking, she will go inside with me " Rose tried to be supportive, but inside she was saying " go ahead and take her, check her carefully." But the guards were like, "They didn''t hear her, "Miss, we can''t do that, it''s our master order, other than madam, and her permission on one should cross the area gate, and that also applies upon you," " the man said with his straight face. Rose was speechless: "She messaged them not to let Ava go inside without checking the process, but this man was also peeling her self dignity if in front of an outsider, " "Hump, I''ll deal with youter," she said inside her heart. Earlier she informed the entire security team through a message, but with Kate''s phone, she knew this strong man was not going to listen to her, so she used Kate. Although it was confirmed that other than David''s family members, Adam, Liam, Alex and Amy, no one was allowed inside the south Mansion area without David or Kate''s permission, so when they saw the message, they knew what to do, although they didn''t know why their Madam sent them such a weird request they respected her decision, and also the security team already informed David. Chapter 191 : * All men become dogs * Chapter 191 : * All men be dogs * The security team already informed David, anything rted to Madam was like a red alert to them, Ava looked at Rose, still holding back the boiling anger she was holding inside her rotten brain, Rose looked back at Ava ¡° Ava; please go with them; otherwise, they will not let you enter. ¡° she said pitifully that after all, she intended to show Ava that she doesn¡¯t have any chance, David¡¯s East and West were only Kate, even Ava was the heaven king''s princess. David will never look back at her. Having a wife was not possible in another 100 lives. Ava could only grit her teeth and get out of the car; she followed the security team toward a corner where they did the checking; they also have female security. The security team opened the main gate, and Rose drove inside, leaving Ava behind. She parked the car in the garage and stopped, Kate stepped outside and entered inside, Rose and Aunty Lin followed her. Aunty Lin went to the kitchen to cook beef for kate; kate was about to sit on the sofa, the security team brought Ava inside, Kate looked at Rose, and her look was saying ¡° Now handle your so-called guest. ¡° Kate sat on the sofa at ease, but instead, shey on the couch so that Ava couldn¡¯t sit beside her. Ava looked around the living room, seeing the inside she was shocked, her jaw dropped to the ground, After all, the South Mansion was the top luxury Manson in the S country, the south Mansion was built outside the city, the whole area was limitless, and the mansion was in the middle of the site, the white mansion was like a pce as if a king built it. The whole area was sealed with a top-notch security system, yet so many guards ced every. The outside was enough for anyone to fall in love with the Mansion, seeing that she understood David was now a great man who can afford such a mansion, Even though her family is A county¡¯s top wealthy family, they never built something like this. Also, her family can¡¯t even afford this kind of mansion. Suddenly her obsession with David gets higher, a man who built such a mansion, which is not simple. She knew DAvid from childhood. A boy whopleted his study on schrship could build this mansion definitely cannot be an ordinary person. If she could get his attention, she would be his woman and enjoy such a luxurious life. Kate, who was carefully judging Ava¡¯s facial expression smirked, of course, she could guess what this woman was thinking. Dreaming, no that is called daydreaming, Rose smiled at Kate, but soon hid the smile and looked at Ava ¡° please sit down ¡° Rose assured Ava to sit on the opposite side of Kate. Ava sat and looked around once again ¡° where is David when he wille, ¡° Ava asked in her sweet voice, Kate felt she would vomit blood soon if this woman continued to act like this, her stomach already feeling uneasy seeing her pretentious face. If this continued, she might also lose her appetite. but her luck was unique from other people, she heard a car horn, and she knew that it could be, she stood up and ran toward the main door, still wearing the shoe she wore outside, she didn''t even change her shoes earlier when she entered inside. as she knows David got out of the car, she stood in front of the main door and waited for him to reach her, Ava, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at Kate confusedly: "Why is she behaving like this? she asked Rose, not knowing it was Kate''s routine, but she loved waiting for him. "My brother is back," Rose said quickly after all they had already used for their PDA. So they pretend to be blind. " David" Ava''s eyes were sparkling like fireworks, " Yeah, the real devil is back, now your ck luck started," Rose murmured under her breath. David looked at his wife and hurriedly approached her, it was a very long and tiring day for him, even that did not affect him very much, but after all his workers were hurt very badly even though no one died in that fire, so he had to personally handle these, to him his workers'' life matters the most, loses could be cover with time but if anyone lost their loves one time or money nothing could heal the wound of their lover''s one. before even David could reach her, Kate had already raised her hands toward David, seeing her eyes were almost begging for the hug, he held waist and swapped her off the ground, David helped her wrap her legs around his waist, " What already misses me so much? David kissed her on the lips, Kate just nodded her head; he then started kissing her whole face, almost licking her entire face " are you dog? Feeling his wet kisses all over her face, Kate teased David. " Oh don''t you know, all men be dogs when ites to their wives, do I need to show you more details? " David said with a teasing grin. Her soft body against him was enough for him to think every evil thought. Her body was stuck tightly against his body, his lower body already getting hot from her touch. " Oh, I would like to know in more detail, but I am hungry right now for food, so I don''t have any energy left in my body right now," Kate said with her shy red face. David smiled gently " then how about I cook for you and fill your energy back, after that I''ll eat my fill until my energy gets back " David whispered into her ear, which was red like cherry, Rose looked at her brother and sister inw "do they need any ns to kill a rival; their daily life routine All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. would be enough to kill them without lifting a finger. Chapter 192 : * Crazy person * Chapter 192 : * Crazy person * "do they need any ns to kill a rival; their daily life routine would be enough to kill them without lifting a finger. Ava felt thousands of needles pricking on her skin, but holding back that pain she carefully looks at David, seeing how handsome and charming he looked her heart started jumping like spring ball, " David " Ava called out David''s name loudly, she was so excited that she called his too loudly without her knowledge, a deep and dark frown appeared on David''s face, and without looking back, he asked Kate, "Who is this? David''s voice was gentle, but when he asked who she was, it was frigid. Kate twisted her mouth at her husband''s words; she wanted to tease him suddenly. " Oh forgot to introduce your childhood sweetheart to you, she said her name is Eva, Ava I don''t remember, " Kate said, but she sounded unhappy, it was apparent to David. " Why is she here? Who let her in? David didn''t even look who Ava was; he was quite unhappy when he saw a stranger was in his home. That person also put his wife''s mood down. " Rose '''' Kate sold her out, Rose who was enjoying the show suddenly froze, before David could turn toward her she already ran toward the kitchen. After all, she needs to save her back from her heartless brother and his cruel wife. David looked at his sister who ran away like a turtle; he sighed helplessly, he finally looked toward Ava, "Who are you? he said as he looked at Ava like he looked at a stranger, Ava felt she was crushed under a running car, what he meant by who she was, but she still introduced herself " David I''m Ava, remember Aunty Nora wanted me as her daughter in disgusted by this, " Rose Xiver you bettere out, otherwise don''t let me go and drag you out of there," David warned loudly, knowing Rose was listening to their conversation. Rose started biting her nails; it seems she stabbed her own feet, without any good options, she came out and stood far away from David, and after all, the distance was very safe protection in that situation. " "How dare you let a crazy person inside our home, did you lose your brain, what if my wife gets traumatised by this kind of person''s craziness?" David screamed at Rose coldly. Rose gulped " finally he stabbed Ava''s heart with an Axe, " go on brother just a little more, and this girl would leave her own " Rose said inside her brain. Ava is already crying "crazy person, David I''m Ava don''t you remember me, Aunty said I could marry you when I grow up, see I''m already over 25, can you please give me a chance " Ava shamelessly clings to David, David and Kate were both speechless, and David looked at Kate, who was hugging his neck. " Wifey, don''t you think this woman is crazy? he asked knowing Kate also shared the same thoughts as him, " Yeah, she is," Kate nodded her head and tightened her hands around his neck, David smiling after seeing her sour face and her insecure actions. " Wifey, why did you let her in? he asked, " It was Rose; I did not, darling she said you''re her childhood sweetheart, are you? Kate looked at David seriously, David froze " darling, I have only one sweetheart, and that''s you, but I never looked at anyone in my childhood, so how could she be my childhood sweetheart? '''' David washed his hands from the allegation. Every word was like a sharp knife to Ava, peeling her skin from her body; the pain and humiliation were impossible to digest. but she was a rich spoiled brat who already had thick skin like a rhinoceros, " David, can we talk for a minute? " Ava said in her honey tone, a man would quickly melt in her honey trap, but she didn''t know David was already on his limit on feeling disgusting. " Rose, I hope you can show your so-called guest the outside way so that I can tell my people to clean the living room " David felt more and more disgusted he was already feeling. Kate looked at Ava''s deadly pale face and thought something. " Darling, Rose already invited Miss Ava, why not treat her to dinner before a goodbye," Kate said sweetly, David just smiling at his wife''s chilly smile. After all, he knew she was surprised by her anger at not beating that woman. " okay if you say so " David nodded in agreement, Rose thought Ava would run outside and run away, never daring to appear in front of her brother and her sister inw, but Ava proved her wrong by being the most shameless woman on the earth. " Thank you for the invitation, Ms Kate,'' Ava said, gritting her teeth and her shamelessness quite shocked Kate and Rose. Kate was asking to insult her, but this woman even digested this. Kate and Rose''s thoughts about Ava are that she is no ordinary, shameless woman who can win a national award in the shamelesspetition, David ignored and walked away with Kate in his arms; he still did not let her down from his arms; therefore he carried her upstairs, as he put her on the bed Kate started to roll on the holding her stomach as sheughed crazily. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. David loosened his tie and climbed on top of her body. "Was it entertaining? he asked gently, he tailed gentle kisses on her neck to ear, Kate was so taken aback that herughter stopped; she felt a shiver down her spine as his tongue touched her corbone to ear. She inhaled arge mouthful of breath and leaned close to his mouth: "Yeah it was, but I hate it when these disgusting flies roam around my darling," she said, pouting her lips in unhappiness, she was really angry. Chapter 193 : * Capture my heart * Chapter 193 : * Capture my heart * David let go of her ear and kissed her pouting lips " then why not keep me cag in this room until the fly goes away " he strictly offered himself to her. Kate smiled shyly. Kate rubbed her face against his ¡°I would love that, but I want to see her sour and crush her foul heart into a thousand pieces. How dare she try to rob my darling. If possible, I want to throw her in our backside pool, tying a 100 pounds stone on her neck. Kate gritted her teeth and rolled her eyes like an angry child, but David found her action very cute. ¡° If you want to throw her on our beautifulke, theke water will feel wrong. Why not throw her on a dirtyke outside the city? Why would we dirty our beauty for a stranger ¡° David gently caress her soft puffy cheeks and tries to soothe her anger? After all, anger is bad for health, and he doesn¡¯t want his wife¡¯s health harmed by someone? ¡° ha, ha, ha, ha, ¡° Kate startedughing, holding his neck. After all, her darling was the most heartless one. ¡° But darling she said mom wanted her to be your bride. ¡° Kate felt upset about how that woman could talk about this, yet she never saw her mother-inw, but that woman was very close to her mother-inw, and as far as everyone said her mother-inw was a very good person and she loved everyone good to her. ¡° don¡¯t overthink, my mother was naive and not a fool. She never said anything like this to anyone. Preferably every woman in A country wanted to be her daughter-inw, your darling was very famous, but my mother said only that woman could be her daughter-inw who could capture my heart, ¡° David said proudly, his nose¡¯s length goes higher suddenly, after all, he was waiting for her to capture his heart and his mother knew her son very well, her mother once taught him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Son, if you love someone, love her so much, no corner leaves your heart for anything else, and even if you have to kill someone, do it for her. If you have to disrespect any woman, do that for your love, but never support another woman rather than your woman. If the whole world goes against you, stand firmly. No one should be more important than your own woman, not even your other family members, not even your children because everyone has their own life, they will slowly leave. Still, she will stay beside you if you love her ¡° he clearly remembered every word she taught him. After all, she was a woman who failed her man, so she didn¡¯t want her son to also do the same to his woman. Kate looked at David, he was lost in his thought ¡° what are you thinking so seriously ¡° kate asked, David came back to his senses. I was thinking about how your mother-inw taught me to treasure her daughter inw ¡° David said with a smile, but his heart was in pain, no matter what his mother is not with them anymore, to see that he found the woman he loves so much. Kate felt his mood suddenly get down ¡° don¡¯t worry; she might be happy seeing her son be such a good man. He is nothing like her fraud husband. ¡° Kate wanted to beat her so-called father inw¡¯s brain if he were still alive, she might really beat him, but too sad he left before getting a good beating from her. David looked at her frowned forehead, he raised his hand and rubbed her forehead gently ¡° don¡¯t get angry quickly. You will get wrinkles too early ¡° David said, and her reaction was too fast. ¡°Look carefully, did I get any wrinkles? ¡° Kate started to turn her face right to left, left to right to show him her whole face. David wanted to p his mouth, he tried to stop her from getting angry, but he got worried about her instead, ¡° Wifey, I was teasing you don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my cute doll. How could you have wrinkles? ¡° David tried the easiest and most effective method to distract her attention. ¡° oh ¡° Kate''s face turned red, only then David sighed in relief. He learnt the lesson. This girl liked other women in this matter, the girl''s sore point was their beauty, a man never should tease them with this; this matter was like a stab axe on your own feet. ¡° Okay, let¡¯s go, I am quite hungry, I didn¡¯t eat for such a long time, I want to eat my beef now ¡° Kate was so gulton that she slipped away on her greedy tongue. David frowned ¡° wifey, that¡¯s why you went shopping? David asked, his words were full of warning, Kate tightly shut her mouth with both of her hands, she looked anywhere but him. ¡° You did, ¡° David asked, already knowing that she did. ¡° hmm, I wanted to eat beef so badly ¡° kate murmured that he barely heard. ¡° but don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t eat beef, ¡° David said, feeling a little helpless. She was never so stubborn, but nowadays she does what she wants when ites to food, ¡°I want to eat; you¡¯re so mean ¡° kate pouted her lips and was a little disappointed. Her eyes were already moist, David freaked out ¡° oh no, no, wifey, don¡¯t cry, I am a fool, okay, don¡¯t be angry, you can eat beef ¡° David fell for her tricks. ¡° Really'''' Kate''s eyes were already sparking, David was speechless, this girl knew how to twist his words. ¡° You can, but only a little; otherwise I won¡¯t let you touch your head when your head itches, ¡° David said seriously. This bunny of his won¡¯t stop otherwise until her head itches. ¡° Okay deal ¡° kate agreed, ¡° Okay, stay here, I¡¯m going to take a quick shower and take you downstairs ¡° David peaked on her lips before getting up and went inside the bathroom. Kate also got up and searched for her phone. Chapter 194 : * Red line * Chapter 194 : * Red line * Kate also got up and searched for her phone but remembered that she left it downstairs, she found David¡¯s phone on the bed, she unlocked his phone quickly because his cellphone opened by their marriage date. She searched Rose¡¯s number and sent a message ¡° what is that witch doing? Rose, who was downstairs, was sitting in the living room with Ava and saw a message popping up on her phone. She found it was from her brother''s number. She was quite surprised, but soon another message came ¡° why are you not answering me? ¡° Brother, why note downstairs to see what this witch is doing? ¡° Rose sent a wink emoji with that message. ¡° I am your sister inw, now tell me what that woman is doing, ¡° Kate replied, knowing that Rose mistook her as her brother. "She''s waiting for my brother," Rose teased Kate. Kate sneered at the message, "Don''t let her roam around there, after all, I don''t want my home to be that dirty at all, so keep a close eye on her; also if she goes anywhere other than the living room I will let you clean the whole mansion, alone," Kate threatened, knowing that Amy was thezy cat. The Rose bit her lips to curse loudly; this husband and wife pair are alike. Only know how to torture her, it''s not fair, but what she could do other than cursing her bad luck, she wanted to kill a rival for them, but both scolded her. Ava who was impatiently waiting for David toe, so that she could know him better, only then she could win his heart, she was hurt by when David failed to recognise her, but she told herself that it''s okay as long as she could stay near him he will gradually notice her. She rubbed her sweaty hands together and waited for David to return, but inside her heart was burning with jealousy, thinking how David treated Kate in front of everyone. Her desire to get him got stronger; after all, if she could win his heart, he would treat her the same way. she was holding this kind of dry hope, " Rose why David is noting yet," she asked anxiously, " "They will have their sweet time beforeing downstairs," Rose asked as she bit on her apple. After all, she is rxed at ease, but she also feels bad when her brother and sister-inw show their N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. love so boldly. Ava felt her someone fried her heart in boiling oil; she is not a naive person, she knows what sweet time Rose was talking about, she fisted both hands, and her nails were almost making her palms bleed. After 10 minutes David came back with Kate, he was hugging her by the waist, he only let her when she sat on the couch and went to the kitchen when Aunty Lin saw David entered inside she freaked out, she hurriedly hid the beef and was cooking soup like she never intended to cook beef., Kate asked Aunty Lin to cook the beef when David was not at home. Still, he suddenly came home, and it caught Aunty Lin off guard. Rose also exchanged a nervous look at Kate `` why you didn''t stop him. If he saw what shopping we did, he would beat us without mercy. He would only beat me, after all, I am the sacrificial goat," Rose pouted and said. Kate smiled, "No he knows already; he will not beat you," Kate said, "You slipped it out," Rose said suspiciously at Kate because she knew how light mouthed Kate was. she can never hide anything, Kate just smiled guiltily; Ava was still looking at Kate with her demon eyes as if she was killing Kate with her evil look. " "You''re so open-mouthed," Rose scolded Kate but not loudly. Inside the kitchen, David looked at Aunty Lin `` where he just asked, and Aunty Lin felt a little guilty. " Kate wanted to eat so we can''t refuse her, don''t worry she will eat a little " Aunty Lin already making excuses for Kate after all that girl is too lovely to refuse for anything. " "It''s okay, I just want to cook for her, don''t worry I will not scold her," David smiled gently, seeing how Aunty Lin is trying to protect Kate, and everyone loves his silly wife so much. " oh " Aunty Lin was surprised, but soon understood that she couldn''t even refuse Kate''s request then how David could love her more than his own life. " Okay," Aunty Lin took out the beef packet and handed it over to David. She left cooking for David and started doing other work. David cooks because he will cook for Kate every day when hees home early, just only for Kate. Rose also can''t get to eat his cooked dishes. After a while the dinner was ready, Aunty Lin served the dishes and David took out the noodles bowl he cooked for kate. "Seeing the dish Kate felt her saliva dropping to the ground, she was like she was hungry for years, Rose smirked, "Sister wipe your saliva, you''re making the table dirty," Rose teased, Kate immediately closing her hung open mouth, okay, she gulped the humiliation, after all, she was eyeing the noodle bowl like a hungry wolf, and that also she knew. " It''s okay if she makes the table dirty, you can clean it with your sharp mouth, after all, you started making too much trouble with this mouth of yours and started some stranger into our home, Rose Xiver remember today''s date because you earned it with your so-called intelligence, if I ever sell you out you can''t me me, " David said calmly, but his voice was full of warning, Rose closed mouth as if she threw a ss of superglue inside her mouth, she knows she crossed the red line, this evil brother of her will not spare her this time. Chapter 195 : * Curse your luck * Chapter 195 : * Curse your luck * This evil brother of hers will not spare her this time. David sat next to Kate and suddenly pulled Kate on hisp, although they do not sit like this when Aunty Lin would be around today¡¯s matter was different than other days, he was happy to do that. Rose sat 1 sitting a little distance from the love birds, Ava sat next to her, opposite David and kate. Kate also did not object to his actions, David served the noodle on a small bowl and started to feed her with the chopstick, Kate looked at her noodle bowl and searched for her beef. She was surprised. He put everything in so much yet just put two small pieces of beef. She red at David ¡° that¡¯s not fair ¡° she pouted, she was too naive to think he would let her eat beef. It was her own wishful thought. ¡° everything is fair as long ites to your health ¡° David just shut her mouth to let out any words. This man of hers was too cunning. Ava turned pale, she lost all colours, after all everything was too cruel to her, she loved a man for her all youth yet the reality was showing a hard truth that everything was her foolish daydream. Ava was about to touch her te and about to reach for the noodles bowl when David red at her ¡° who said you could touch this? '' '' David asked, his voice too dangerous to think about anything else when he warned someone. Rose looked at Ava ¡° please eat something else ¡° she said, after all this, her brother is a king who only cooks for his queen, even as his sister he never let her eat anything he cooks for her sister inw. ¡° why? Ava asked confusedly, after all, she wanted to eat what he cooked, ¡° It''s exclusively avable for my sister inw ¡° Rose threw another bomb at Ava¡¯s broken heart, hearing Ava feel she lost her breath. One after another, she suddenly felt tired. Ava looked at David who was feeding Kate carefully, as he feared he would mistakenly spill on her, she wanted to hide her jealousy yet her heart let out everything. The whole dinner Ava was looking at David, but David was treated like a street dog, he took her as beggars who were there for free food. Food was like a stone to her while their lovely scene was like poison to her. After dinner, David takes Kate to the garden for a light walk. After all, she was toozy, Ava wanted to follow them, but Rose stopped her ¡° stop already, you know that my brother never looks at you. Why are you trying to mess with their peaceful life, what does he owe you? Nothing, my brother, owes you nothing so don¡¯t cross your line ¡° Rose wanted to give her face because she is also a girl, she humiliated enough, but she would take it or not is her choice. Ava fisted her hands ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I meet him before he if she deserves to be with him then I also deserve a chance ¡° Ava really crossed the line. ¡° Okay up to you, everyone tolerates you because my mother once liked you and you were also good to her, but you shouldn¡¯t do something like this just because my mother liked you. I wanted to leave you some respect, but I think you don¡¯t want that, so you should curse your luck. ¡° Rose did not stop this time and went back, leaving furious behind Ava. Ava followed the direction where David and Kate went, after looking for some time she finally found David and kate. As she tried to approach them, a security man stopped her ¡° Miss you can¡¯t go there ¡° he said, ¡° what, don¡¯t know who I am? Ava felt humiliated when a mare guard stopped her, ¡° no matter who you are you, I don¡¯t care, just left please ¡°he tried to ¡° David, ¡° she called out, and David really wanted to kill this woman immediately. This time he was beyond annoyed, after all, he doesn¡¯t like if anyone disturbed his time with his wife, Kate stopped smiling, and her brows frowned, she looked as annoyed as him. ¡° Max ¡° he called out a name, and within a few seconds a man appeared in front of them, All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡° Yeah master ¡° Max bowed in front of him, Max was the security head of South Mansion. ¡° throw this woman out right now, I already show her some face, but it seems dog¡¯s tail never straight even human wants, never allow anyone inside these disgusting peoples ¡° David run out his patients; first he subsides his anger because of his childish sister and his wife, but this woman seems too daring, she dares to made his wife upset yet when his wife was finally in a better mood, she dared to spoil her mood. Ava lost thest bit of her hope on ¡° David ¡° tears started falling like shower taps, but who cares, David just ordered his man to throw her out of the south mansion area, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at her face or toward her. Kate looked at Ava, but she felt nothing other than anger. Ava tried to step ahead, but Max stood between her and his master ¡° miss pleasee with me, otherwise don¡¯t me it kicks you out ¡° he said in his professional voice. He tried to be respectful because she was a woman. ¡° No I will not go, David, you can¡¯t do this to me, please, even if I can be your mistress I would be happy as long as you love me a little ¡° Ava begged loudly between her sobs, she was more and more shameless than anyone ever could guess. Kate felt nauseous suddenly, and it was a little hard for her to hold back, but she gritted her teeth and did not let that feelinge out, she felt terrible. How dare of this woman, Chapter 196 : * You will die * Chapter 196 : * You will die * ¡° David, Rose said you''re a businessman, and my family will help can in business. Please ept me, ¡° Ava said. This time Kate totally lost it. She was already feeling sick, but this bitchy woman was still trying to rob her husband. She walked forward and stood in front of Ava ¡° are you even a woman? What nonsense are you spouting? Huh, would you be happy if you could be a mistress? In what century you are right now, listen you are mentally sick, don¡¯t spare your sickness here ¡° kate coldly said, this time that cute and obedient girl was nowhere to see in her, she already crossed her limit. ¡° you are the problem here if you didn¡¯te between us David would have definitely epted me already, you snatched him from me, so what if I want to be his mist¡­. ¡° before Java could finish, a loud and hard p fell on her face. Everything turned too silent when Ava received that p after her head was spinning like a football.¡° Kate felt irritated; she grabbed Ava¡¯s elbow and jerked her hard. ¡° If I ever hear you mention such a disgusting thing about my husband, you will die in my hands, that¡¯s for sure ¡° kate started getting more and more furious. David, who was silently letting his wife vent her anger, went to Kate, he hugged her waist and pulled her in his arms. ¡° don¡¯t waste your energy on a nobody, what if your hand is hurt, these types of people have thick skin like rhinoceros ¡° David hugged her with care and coaxed her with such a straight exnation. Only then did Kate let go and hugged him back and Ava suddenly fell to the ground, She didn¡¯t dare to look up or get up from the ground, David hinted to Max to drag her out, and Max did what his master ordered, he really dragged her out of the mansion area, and threw her out the entry gate like garbage. Kate looked at David; she carefully judged his face ¡° do you want any mistress? Kate asked, but she wanted to know if he dares or not, David freaked out ¡° wifey, it seems like her sick air affected you a little, this earth and sky can never be one, and your husband never could even think about any another woman, so never say this again ¡° David poked her puffy cheeks, ¡° other man might feel happy to y with two or many women but I David xiver only want to y with you all of my life, If we have seven lives as people say, I only wish to you as my wife no you will be only my wife, as my woman; also you can y the mistress''s role when we are in bed. ¡° David was very serious while making lifelong promises but turned yful when saying thest line. Kate¡¯s mouth hung open; she blushed, this man of hers was a real yboy, he wanted everything, but only in one woman. Too much demand but she loved this. Other people¡¯s spell was useless to her no matter how good they are yet her darling¡¯s spell was magic to her, only his works on her, Kate leaned on his chest ¡° you better not ¡° Kate scoffed, pouting her lips. After all, she was a little yful. Davidughed ¡° don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have time to look or think about anything else other than you ¡° David picked her up in his embrace and walked back to the mansion. Outside the mansion, The guard really threw Ava out and closed the mansion gate without showing any sympathy, after all, she is an outsider to them, Ava sat on the ground, her clothes were messy and full of mud. She looked toward the closed door, she inhaled sharply, after all in her whole life no one treated her like a street dog, they also threw her bags after throwing her out, She was full of hatred and furious at that moment, she took out her phone and was about to call her brother when she saw 30 missed calls, her brother had already called her so many times. She started crying; her older brother was the only person who loved her very much other than anyone. She can only show her full character when she is with her brother. After all, she was a nobledy of the wealthy family. She always looks a calm and obedient person in front of the whole world and shows her reality in front All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. of her family, She called her brother, and in no time he received the call ¡° where are you right now? I searched the whole hotel area ¡° her brother started scolding her for going out without his permission, after all, S country was new to her, what if something happens to her. ¡° buuhhhh, brother ¡° Ava started crying loudly. After all, she was feeling quite helpless at that moment. ¡° what happened, why are you crying, where are you? Her brother was anxious that he forgot to give her time to say anything and asked everything in one go. ¡° ooohhhh, brother, he ¡° Ava felt too hurt to say that David cruelly threw her out on the street. She never hid anything from her brother, always praised David, and promised that she would find him and marry him one day, so how can she say now that man she thought prince charming treated her like garbage? Her brother would hate David, which she never wanted. ¡° Okay, tell me where are you or send me the location from your phone, I¡¯ming to pick you up, we¡¯ll talkter ¡° her brother tried to calm her down and said, ¡° Boohoo, okay ¡° she just said and sent her location to her brother. Until her brother came, she sat there on the floor and cursed Kate only, as if Kate was the one who snatched her man from her and threw her out like garbage. After all, as David said, these types of women were mentally ill, and Ava was one of them, Chapter 197 : * My beautiful pure flower * Chapter 197 : * My beautiful pure flower * Ava was one of them, her mentality was like she is rich and she can get whatever she wants, these people are who ruin the society because they have a little bit of money they think they can do whatever they want, but that¡¯s not how humanity should work. After almost 40 min Ava¡¯s brother came to the location and parked the car in front of the mansion. Seeing his sister sitting on the ground, she looked miserable; she looked nowhere like the noble and a wealthy family''sdy. He hurriedly got out of the car and helped her to get up from the floor; Ava got in his car, Ava¡¯s brother handed a water bottle to her, ¡° what the hell are these? What happened? What are you doing here, ¡° Ava¡¯s brother asked irritatedly. ¡° Brother, he lives here, ¡° Ava said between her sobs, her voice already hoarse. Ava¡¯s brother looked confused ¡° who is he ? he asked her. ¡° David, ¡° Ava said lowered her voice, Only when Ava¡¯s brother got something ¡° you mean David stayed here ¡° her brother looked shocked. Eventually, he could tell the property was in a private area. He saw the sign before he entered the area. This area was big enough to fit a city inside. How could a middle-ss boy live here? ¡° Yeah, I met him, brother David was so handsome ¡° Ava¡¯s eyes turned lightbulb. ¡° how I mean, are you sure? Ava¡¯s brother asked her. ¡° Yeah, brother ¡° Ava nodded her head, ¡° This boy is really something ¡° Ava¡¯s brother felt admiration toward David after all he saw how David lived in A country. Although that boy was already too smart, he can¡¯t believe David really achieved this much. ¡° Then did he recognise you or not? Ava¡¯s brother asked knowing that his sister loved David for a long time, ¡° brother ¡° Ava¡¯s voice turned sad, ¡° what happened? Ava¡¯s brother felt something was amiss, ¡° brother he did not even look at me, he already forgot me ¡° Avained to her brother, "What the hell, how he can do this ¡° Ava¡¯s brother cursed angrily. ¡° Yeah brother he had a woman, and she threw me out, she felt jealous because I¡¯m David¡¯s childhood friend, she even hit me, ¡° Ava said and started showing her swollen cheek. Her brother was furious, after all, that no one dared to hit his sister, ¡° give me a minute ¡° he hurriedly gets out of the car and calls someone, Ava smirked, now let¡¯s see how my brother humiliates that woman. Soon after a police car and some trained bodyguards reached the south mansion, Seeing the police Ava freaked out a little, after all, she never expected her brother would call the police, ¡° Brother, why did you call the police? She asked her brother nervously, after all, she doesn¡¯t want to be involved inw because she knew Kate was David¡¯swful wife, and David will hate her more. ¡° how dare of that woman hit my sister? We, Thomas, are not afraid of someone, ¡° her brother growled, after all an unknown woman hit her sister and threw her out like this at such ate, what if his sister met any wrong person, how could they be so cruel. The police officer looked at Ava¡¯s brother. ¡° Mr Thomas, are you sure this mansion¡¯s peoples hurt your sister, ¡° he asked earnestly. He knows Mr Thomas was a respectful person and a top businessman in A country, but looking at the sign te in front of South mansion, it¡¯s not like an ordinary person. ¡° yeah, they dare to mistreat my sister, they even hurt her physically, please give us justice, just because we are not S country¡¯s citizen they shouldn¡¯t treat us like this, we are no pushover, ¡° he said calmly. People would think he was making a request, but the police officer knew he was giving a warning when A country¡¯smissioner called him, he knew he should treat them respectfully, ¡° Okay, don¡¯t worry, we will do our best, Mr Thomas, do you want toe inside? The officer asked, ¡° Of course, I also want to see that arrogant bastard; we dare to let his third-ss mistress humiliate my sister, he was just a nobody, now that he built a mansion he dares to think of himself as a king ¡° Ava¡¯s brother was full of arrogance. Everyone followed the police; the police knocked at the main gate, a security guard opened the webcam, seeing the police he informed the security head. When he received the news, he called David, David calmly heard the news and smirked ¡° huh, these fools dare to enter inside a lion den, they have the death wish, let them in, but that woman shouldn¡¯t step inside the area and dirty our home, do you get that? I want to see how they wish to die ¡° David said, he was drying Kate¡¯s hair, she just showered. Hearing David¡¯s voice suddenly turns cold, she looked at him, turning her head at him ¡° what happened? Kate sounded worried, did she create a problem for him? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡° nothing happened, wait for me here, I will be back soon ¡° he kissed her forehead, and caressed her cheeks, David stood up and was about to go ¡°I will go with you, ¡° Kate said. ¡° No, you can¡¯t ¡° David immediately rejected her. Kate pouted ¡° why? She wants to go and see what happened. David went back to her and picked her up; she wrapped her legs around him like usual. ¡° you can¡¯t, they are all men, and I don¡¯t want they should even get a nce of yours, if that happens I might gouge out each of their eyes, you are mine to see and touch, every man are beast, I don¡¯t want that they dirty my beautiful pure flower with their dirty eyes, you will feel disgusting if you go there right now, ¡° David said and is possessive mode suddenly turned on, Kate understood his words meaning ¡° okay ¡° she kissed him on his lips so that he would calm down. Her darling''s possessive mode was hazardous. Chapter 198 : * You have a death wish * Chapter 198 : * You have a death wish * Her darling''s possessive mode was hazardous. David peaked on her lips for thest time and let her down ¡° wait for me here. Your darling needs to treat some dogs who want to disturb my sweet time with my Wifey ¡° David fixed her hair. ¡° Okay, ¡° Kate giggled. Seeing how confident her husband looked, she knew he would be okay. It was just these people who had bad luck that came here. David left the bedroom, but he closed the bedroom door from outside. After all, he knew his cute bunny was not someone who would wait obediently. Rose had already left for sleep, and Aunty Lin also went to sleep, so the whole mansion was silent and could easily hear what was happening outside. Outside the mansion, Ava¡¯s brother and his bodyguard were trying to mess with David¡¯s men, ¡° the hell we would wait, call him right now, or let us go inside, ¡° Ava¡¯s brother screamed. ¡° My home is not a zoo or any forest just because some wild animal wants toe inside, and my men will let you all in; you already crossed the red line and now want to go inside. Who the hell are you ¡° David mocked Ava¡¯s brother''s words coldly. Everyone was shocked hearing and looked toward David, he was in his home clothes, a regr light t- shirt, and sweatpants, yet he seemed dangerously handsome as always; he stood on the stairs in front of the Mansion looked like the king who was giving orders. The police almost freaked out; they never came across David, so they didn¡¯t know who he was but seeing him, they knew this man was no ordinary man; his appearance was enough to shut all the sounds they were making. Ava¡¯s brother carefully red at David head to toe, and it quite surprised him, ¡° This fellow didn''t change, he became more and more handsome; also he looks like a king, his aura even quite cold and dangerous ¡° Ava¡¯s brother was thinking these in his head while looking at David, but soon his thought vanished when David once again started the talk. ¡° Who the hell are you all, also you dare to take the police to my house; do you all have a death wish? ¡° David looked straight at Ava¡¯s brother, Ava¡¯s brother frightened but soonposed himself. ¡° David Xiver, right? he asked. ¡° huh, you don¡¯t even know me yet you dare toe here? David mocked Ava¡¯s brother''s intelligence. ¡° so you are right, we¡¯re here for justice, your woman dares to hit my sister even throw her out in such throw her out, I want to send her Jail or my men will do that. ¡° Ava¡¯s brother''s words fall, and no one knows where that air came from; Ava¡¯s brother flies in the air and falls to the ground soon. ¡° ah, ¡° Ava¡¯s brother screamed at his dead pain, he vomited blood, everyone looked at Ava¡¯s brother''s All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. pale face and then the person who threw him like this. It was David who kicked Ava¡¯s brother, His long and beautiful hands were already in his sweatpants pocket, and his eyes were bottomless; it made others feel as if they see Reaper who wants their life, Everyone is already shivering, the police officers so nervous that they want to pee on their pants. They already knew who he was, who is David Xiver, they knew David Xiver was the top wealthy entrepreneur of S country also international entrepreneur, Martin was the number one business owner in S country, but after David Xiver destroyed the Martin, he is the only one who is on the top list, He never tried to get into politics, but the politicians had toe to him, but he never lowered him to anyone; everyone in S country knew this name. Still, some people know what he looks like, and his private life was unknown because no one dared to cross the line to know more, some people tried, but he destroyed everyone who crossed that line. Thinking that the police officers turned paler, they know they killed themselves the moment they supported this man and came here to disturb David Xiver. Ava¡¯s brother bodyguards helped him to stand up, but he was rtively weak after a kick from David; he had to take support from his bodyguards to stay standing up, He furiously looked at ¡° how dare you, you kicked me, David Xiver I will not spare you also, hey officer arrest him, he tried to kill me ¡° he said to the officer, the officer stood there like he was a dead tree and can¡¯t hear anything. ¡° huh, did I permit you to talk about my woman, Thomas right, that disgusting woman¡¯s brother, you dare to see my woman, you have a death wish, yeah my woman hit your sister, so what, my woman can kill anyone if she wants, who the hell are you sending my woman to jail if my woman wants to kill you and that disgusting creature in front of the police, do you think these police officers could stop that and put my woman in jail? Do you want to see, no one I meant it to, could even look at my wife and touch her hair, I David Xiver¡¯s power is not to show off, I can handle it if my woman kills anyone, so if you don¡¯t have any death wish then leave, otherwise, if I have to make than don¡¯t think about going to your own feet. Do you all get that? ¡° David said each word with a warning. He meant every word he said, and he has that kind of power. " What do you think, Mr officer, do you dare to arrest me? David asked with a wintry smile. The officer started nodding roller coasters, "No, Master Xiver, we dare not," the officers said in unison, and David smirked at their reaction. Chapter 199 : * Safe and peaceful life * Chapter 199 : * Safe and peaceful life * David smirked at their reaction. These men were very quick changers, after knowing who is he changed their side and started to show their fear. ¡° Now tell me how I should deal with these idiots ¡° David looked at the officers and asked them coldly. After all, these idiots are the best option to deal with Ava¡¯s brother and his bodyguards, he didn¡¯t want to waste his energy and men¡¯s power on this idiot. ¡° Master Xavier gives us a chance to make you happy. We will deal with them, and they will never forget that they shouldn¡¯t mess with you and your family, ¡° the officer said almost begging, Master Xiver gave them this chance they didn¡¯t want to lose this chance. ¡° Okay then show me the trailer, ¡° David said looking at Ava¡¯s brother, ¡° What are you trying to do, David Xiver don¡¯t forget your mother loved my sister very much, you don¡¯t want your mother to be upset ¡° Ava¡¯s brother didn¡¯t know about David¡¯s mother''s news. ¡° huh, my mother even shows pity toward the flies, so should we spare the flies to suck our blood?" What type of logic is this? '''' David raised his eyebrows and smirked mockingly, this idiot thought he would spare them if he used his mother. ¡° How evil you are, just because of a mear woman you dare to mock your mother''s love for my sister ¡° Ava¡¯s brother knew he didn¡¯t have any option other than using Nora Xiver. ¡° Huh, Max, break his legs but first his jaws, he dared to mock my wife, he shouldn¡¯t speak again, right now. ¡° David''s voice fell, and his men jumped on Ava¡¯s brother''s bodyguards. There were just ten of them. David had over 50 bodyguards around the mansion and over 100 all around the South Mansion area, so how could ten weak bodyguards beat David¡¯s professional bodyguards. Max picked up Ava¡¯s brother and threw him on the ground once again, his bones breaking sound could be heard. Ava¡¯s brother screaming miserably, begging, Max grabbed his face and disclosed his jaw and then did the same with his legs, soon Ava¡¯s brother fell on the ground almost dead, his screaming also stopped because he already fainted. His bodyguards were already half-dead, the officers were shaking like a vibrator after they never saw such a bloody scene in front of them, even though they witnessed a worse set. Still, no one ever dared to do something in front of them, but now 11 peoples already half dead, and A country¡¯s top businessman was beaten by this ruthless man, his jaws disced and his legs broken, like dead fish, the tongue was out and already wetting his clothes. David looked at the officers ¡° now it¡¯s all of your turn ¡° David looked at the officers. The officers fell on their knees and started begging David ¡° Master Xiver, please forgive us, we didn¡¯t see anything, we heard nothing. We are blind and deaf ¡° they said at the same time. ¡° Hey what are you all thinking, I was about to say, it¡¯s your time to fulfil the duty, take them out of my mansion and throw them out, and if any of you dare to let out a word, I¡¯ll personally deal with you all? ¡° David warned them and before he couldin the officers started dragging the men''s bodies and soon no one left inside the gate, Ava who was waiting in front to the main entrance looked at them, seeing the police officers carrying some bodies she was shocked. She runs toward her brother, the head police officer carrying him out. ¡° Hey, what happened to my brother, huh, ¡° Ava asked anxiously. Her brother looked more miserable than her; the main point was her brother was unconscious. ¡° huh, you dare to ask what happened, you evil woman because of you we nearly lost our life, still have face to ask what happened? The officer did not have anyone to vent his anger, so he let it out on Ava. ¡° Huh, officer, what are you saying? ¡° Ava looked frightened. ¡° take your brother out of S city, but before that take him to a hospital to see if he is alive or not ¡° the officer threw Ava¡¯s brother at Ava. She falls to the ground once again with her brother on top of her. Before she could ask what happened, the officer left, leaving ten men, including her brother, on the road. She helplessly started crying, some bodyguards were still conscious but poorly hurt, she knew they were useless, so Ava called his brother¡¯s assistant. Ava waited there with 11 wounded men, after nearly 1 hour the assistant came with the ambnce, the helpers helped and took all of them to the hospital, Ava followed the ambnce with her brother¡¯s N?velDrama.Org owns this. assistant. Inside the car, ¡° what the hell happened here? Why is the boss in this state? The assistant was a man, he asked Ava, who looked guilty, Ava just crying without answering him, after all, she knows she messed up very badly. The hospital was inside the city, so it took time to reach the hospital. Inside the south mansion, everything turned normal within 5 minutes. David turned to go back to his bedroom, but when he was about to step on the stairs he saw Rose was out from her bedroom and looking at her brother ¡° bro what happened outside, I heard some screams and so many noises ¡° Rose asked worriedly, She was listening to a song with earplugs so when she sat up to go to the bathroom she heard thest part of the scream, and suddenly everything fell silent, she just came out to see what happened. ¡° Nothing happened, it¡¯s already sote, go to sleep, also if you ever hear anything in the future never step out from your room, ¡° David said, but his tone was gentle. After all, he did not want his sister to see these bloody scenes. He will handle everything; he wants a safe and peaceful life for them. Chapter 200 : * Don’t blame me * Chapter 200 : * Don¡¯t me me * Most importantly, free life for these women who are the world¡¯s most precious treasure, Kate is his life, his two younger sisters also the most important part of his life. To protect them, he would kill in the blink of an eye. But I would never let anyonee near them. ¡° Okay ¡° Rose knows when her brother talks gently, he is serious, and everything he would do for her is good." Rose turned and wanted to go back ¡° Rose ¡° David called Rose gently, Rose turned back ¡° yeah bro. ¡° ¡° want to go to thepany with me tomorrow? David asked. Rose eyes sparked ¡° okay ¡° she hurriedly nodded her head. ¡° okay rest early, Good night ¡° David smiled gently and went upstairs. Rose also said softly ¡° good night brother ¡° she went to sleep. But she was too excited to sleep that night. When David entered his bedroom he did not see Kate on the bed; he frowned, where this devil went, Then he went to the bathroom; opened the bathroom, so he entered directly, he was shocked seeing her inside, leaning against the basin wall, closing her eyes, looking pale, David was shocked, and hurriedly went to her and grabbed her body to support. ¡° what happened? David asked, his voice was shivering, ¡°I felt nauseated, felt so bad, so I puked just now, ¡° Kate said in her weak voice. She leaned on his chest, the vomiting took all of her energy, but she felt after vomiting everything out. ¡°Why suddenly you felt nausea? David caressed her hair and put them behind her ear; he grabbed a hairband from a box in front of the basin and tied her long hair. ¡° I don''t know; I was feeling nauseous after seeing that woman. She might have cursed me that¡¯s why I felt like this ¡° remembering how Ava was eyeing her food when she ate, sheined like an angry baby. David felt a little helpless ¡° then you and my fool sister called such a person in our home, don¡¯t you know an evil person¡¯s breathing could pollute the air, yet you two invited such a person directly ¡° he gently scolded her. He wanted to keep her away from any danger and unhappiness, yet she asked for trouble. ¡° Ummm ¡° Kate¡¯s mouth swallowed like a balloon. She pouted her lips and looked at David like he was responsible for what happened. In that case, David only could sigh and give in after all she was already dissatisfied. David helped her to change the wet clothes, earlier when she poked she ruined her top, he changed N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. her clothes and cleaned her face, David swapped her from the ground and carried her back to the bedroom and helped hery down. He took the seat next to her and hugged her, but Kate was dissatisfied with their sleeping posture, she rolled and hopped on top of his chest andid down. David smiled seeing her cute action, he already used by this sleeping posture, when they go to sleep he hugged her in his arms, but in midnight sometimes when he wakes up he finds her top on him, slowly it turned a habit of their bad posture, He simply hugged her, although he felt miserable because can¡¯t eat her, but held it back because she looked pale earlier, he doesn¡¯t want to tyre her, but she was too passionate, her hands were too cunning to stay silent. She slipped her hands under his sleeping t-shirt and started to rub his naked chest slowly, but seductively. David grabbed her hand through his t-shirt ¡° wifey don¡¯t y with fire ¡° his voice turned hoarse. This little devil already knows how to seduce him, she is not like other girls, she knows what she wants and when she wants, one day when she took the lead he was quite shocked, but he liked this side of her also after all he looked so sexy that he forgot to take breaths. ¡° you wanted me to wait for you ¡° Kate put the me on him and acted cutely and innocently. David gritted his teeth ¡° but wifey, you are tired, I don¡¯t want to tire you more ¡° David gently rubbed her face. He really threw himself on her and ravished her like right away, but remembering her pale look, he stopped. ¡° See I¡¯m not, I''m not that weak just because I vomited one time I lost my strength and will feel tired ¡° Kate raised her hand and showed her muscles, which was snow white and had some baby fat but didn''t have muscles at all. David startedughing, but Kate pouted, and she was about to get down from his body, but David pulled her back and hugged her tightly. ¡° You asked for it my wifey, don¡¯t me me, ¡°David said and aimed at her face. He started to kiss all over her face. Kate let out a groan, David captured her lips and kissed her hard; after all, he held back for the good but naughty who asked for it. David¡¯s hand entered inside her top; she was bare under her nightdress; Kate never slept with a bra; David did not let her; he said it was bad for her health. But the evil of his hands and mouth also takes that free ess and takes advantage of it all the time. He touched her breast and her nub, which was already picky from his touch, Kate already lost in her desire, one touch from him enough for her to forget the whole world. David pinched her nub, which caused a moan from her, she was too sensitive all over her body, David let go of her lips and started kissing her corbone. David felt his throat dry when he looked at her facial expression, it was too intoxicating, her swollen lips were slightly open when she moaned, her eyes were closed, and her cheeks were already red like red cherries. " Kate "David called in the haze, Kate opened her beautiful eyes, "Mhh." She responded to him. Chapter 201 : * Certain someone * Chapter 201 : * Certain someone * Kate opened her beautiful eyes, "Mhh." She responded to him. ¡°I want to melt you in my bones and blood, can I do that? When I go away from you and spend a day without seeing or touching you, I feel so empty; I can''t concentrate on anything, I feel alive only when I am with you ¡° David whispered in Kate''s ear and nibbled them with his teeth. Kate shivered, but a small smile escaped from her lips ¡° what about I start to go to your office and stay with you all the time ¡° Kate said to tease him, but he took it seriously. ¡° Okay ¡° David kissed her lips and nodded firmly. Kate was speechless. Is she crazy or him? If she goes to his office every day, he will stay around and tease her other than work. He will do everything. ¡° No, I don¡¯t want to go to your office every day ¡° Kate rejected him. David looked at her ¡° hey you turn back from your words so quickly ¡° David teased her. Kate giggled ¡°I learned from a certain someone ¡° Kate hinted at him yfully. ¡° Okay, you won ¡° David bit on her corbone and sighed after all his cute and innocent bunny learned to show her ws. And he likes it more when she behaves like this. He knew what she bore these years when she was with the Waston family; now she finally let out that painful life she spent. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to teach you every method I know, my darling wifey ¡° David smiled and started to pull her pants, Kate let him do it, David started kissing all over her body and soon both of them rubbing each other¡¯s bare skin. David rolled over and pushed Kate down ¡° let me do the real work, ¡° David said in his hoarse voice. ¡° okay ¡°Kate nodded, David rubbed his manhood against her opening and pushed slowly ¡° wifey I love you too much ¡° he sweetly whispered gently and started moving slowly. ¡° Mhh, darling, I love you more, ¡° Kate said between her moans. Soon they became one, that feeling was too good to express. Only both of them knew how they felt; sex is a different thing from lovemaking; they both love each other and never let go of a chance to show how much they love each other. Both of them believe their love would only grow with time more and more. And they are absolutely right; you need to love someone unconditionally to get back the love you deserve and believe that if you share your true love with the person, you love that person will genuinely love you. Next morning David was the first to get up, he looked at her swollen lips, she drooled over his chest, but he didn¡¯t feel it wrong; instead, he wiped her lips corner and gave her a good morning kiss. Kate just pouted on her sleep and went back to sleep, after freshening up David went to the kitchen and made breakfast for Kate, but today he made breakfast for Rose also, after all, Rose¡¯s first day at work. When he finished making breakfast, he received a message from Alex; ¡° Master the packages just reached the office address. Please tell me what I should do now ¡° Alex sent this message, but David could see how his expression was when he sent it. He might be excited and anxious at the same time. David sends a reply ¡° No need to do anything, send these in my office restroom. I will open it once I get to the office. If you dare to expose anything to anyone, I will be the person who will send it to hell, called that ¡° David just sent a message, yet Alex was shivering to stand at thepany. The air from the phone was too chilly, he knew his Master''s warning, after all, he can¡¯t control when Amy asked him anything, and His Master had already guessed this and stopped him before he even thought about it. ¡° Okay I swear up to my life, I will let slip out my soul but never slip out this secret ¡° Alex firmly promised to himself after all if he loses this secret he will lose his life, soul everything. He and Adam worked all night, yet his master and Liam left early yesterday leaving both Adam and him as a nightguard, he and Adam went to the injured workers home and gave thepensation ording to the rules, and then went to the hospital to see if the wounded workers needed anything or not, ¡° Okay I swear up to my life, I will let slip out my soul but never slip out this secret. ¡° After all, Alex firmly promised himself that he would lose his life, soul, and everything if he loses this secret. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Rose sleptte at night, so when she woke up, she dragged herself out of bed and showered with cold water in this cold weather, but helplessly knew what she could do, her eyes were stuck tightly as someone stitched them together. Kate also has herst few sses before the exam. Still, she was sleeping without caring about anything, her man sucked all of her energy like the bee, so felt tired also sleepy, after preparing the breakfast David went to see if she woke up or not, but he already expected her to the bed. David went to Kate. He lowered his head ¡° wifey ¡° David called her gently, but Kate did not give any response. David picked her up from the bed and carried her in his arms ¡° Wifey, you have to go to college, it¡¯s already over 8 am, wake up ¡° David gently fixed her messy hair. Kate just nodded and let him carry her since she married David she became like a turtle,zy would be wrong to describe her habit because he happily does everything for her, he always wanted Kate to be so dependent on him that she couldn''t do anything without him, he spoiled her so rotten that others would never dare to eye her. Chapter 202 : * Missed my morning kiss * Chapter 202 : * Missed my morning kiss * He spoiled her so rotten that others would never dare to eye her. But he was wrong at one point, no matter how much he spoiled her other man never could reject such a beauty even if she were rotten by someone, Kate looked too sweet for anyone to reject her. David got off the bed with her in his arms, and carried her to the bathroom; Katey on his arms like a dead person, she did not open her eyes until he started wiping her face with a soft towel, Kate blinked her eyes and looked at David ¡° Good morning Darling ¡° she smiled as the morning had just happened. But David also cooperated with her ¡° Good morning wifey ¡° David leaned and kissed her lips, ¡° oops ¡° Kate crossed her hand over her mouth. ¡° what happened? David asked, knowing her answer already. ¡°I didn¡¯t brush my teeth ¡° she lowered her hand and showed him her white teeth. David kissed her again, taking the chance ¡° so what, you already missed my morning kiss because you were too busy to sleep, also it¡¯s not like I never tasted your mouth before you brushed your mouth, nor did I mind doing it every day ¡° David teased her, Kate blushed, and this man talked so openly. David handed her the brush and handed it over to her, she sat on the basin counter and started brushing her teeth while David prepared a hot bath for her after he knows in this cold weather she will feel ufortable after a long night, Kate finished washing her mouth and wanted to take a bath, but she looked at David, who had no intention to go out and let her take a soothing bath. ¡° Are you not going out? Kate asked. ¡° No, I will help you. '''' David rolled up his shirt sleeves and was ready to allow her to take a bath. Kate rolled her eyes ¡° this man will only take advantage of me when I am in the bathtub and always touch my body, yet he wore an innocent look. ¡° but she felt quite happy to get such treats. After all, she was too proud that her man is in love with her head to toe, and he willingly does everything for her. David did not let her stay too lost in her proud thinking and carried her, David gently put her in the bathtub, helped her take off her clothes, and always wore his t-shirt at night after their lovemaking it was also her wish. Soon David took the chance and got on the bathtub, and this time his reason was he just cooked and felt gross. Kate doesn¡¯t know where he finds such wicked ideas; soon their bath time turns 1 hour; finally, when both of theme downstairs, Amy is already waiting for them, seeing her sister inw¡¯s red swollen lips and a freshly branded love bite on her corbone she doesn¡¯t need to ask why they were sote. Rose waited for Aunty Lin to take out the breakfast, but she came out empty-handed, Rose was confused ¡° Aunty Lin where my breakfast is? ¡° Rose asked. Although the dining table was full of breakfast, she knows her brother makes these for her sister-inw. ¡° Rose started eating, David cooked for you, you can eat." Aunty Lin smiled and said. ¡° Ohh '''' Rose''s eyes widened a little, why suddenly she was getting VIP treatment from her brother. David red at Rose, seeing she didn¡¯t believe Aunty Lin ¡° if you don¡¯t want to ¡° his words left unspoken before Rose picked up her spoon and started eating after all, who would like such excellent food which her brother cooked, this man was too good at cooking. ¡° Even a blind person could tell you two are brother and sister, one is arrogant, and the other is too proud ¡° Kate teased both of them. After breakfast David drove Kate to college, Rose also went with them, it was her first day, so she didn¡¯t want to drive, so she followed them as the third wheel between the love birds because she knows her presence never could affect their love, they naturally like this, how can a weak and silent person¡¯s presence disturb them. In front of the college, David got out of the car first and opened the car door for Kate, David kissed gently on her face and her lips ¡° go, I will pick you up after college. We will go somewhere ¡° David said to her full of love. ¡° Okay ¡° Kate nodded and returned his kiss with her love, she kissed all over his face and then let go. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. David waited until she went inside and he left only then, inside the car Rose put her head toward the front seat and looked at her brother ¡° brother have you married a wife or are you raising a wife? ¡° Rose asked curiously. She even carefully judges her brother¡¯s face. David smirked ¡° why are you feeling envious that I love my wife and spoil her? Then why not find a boyfriend for yourself ¡° David said in teasing manners, but he was dead serious. He stayed silent because he left the choice up to her, but it does not mean that a man who hurt his sister once could get near to her quickly, he knows everything that a fool friend of his is trying to do. David also knows three years ago¡¯s the matter, he knew Liam was innocent at that time, but when he said to Rose that she is not a match for him and pushed her to a corner he decided to keep that matter secret after all Liam¡¯s words hurt Rose more than his action, So it was Liam''s punishment to stay in the dark for hurting his sister, he might be his best friend, but he didn¡¯t feel any sympathy toward him these three years when Liam suffered alone. ¡° Brother, are you telling me to choose a boyfriend? Do you think I want to jump on fire? Rose asked David. Chapter 203 : * Make your sister a widow * Chapter 203 : * Make your sister a widow * ¡° Why the kind of rtionship this boyfriend and fire has that you¡¯re connecting them? ¡° David frowned at her words. He wanted to encourage her to get a boyfriend. ¡° Do you think it¡¯s so easy to find a boyfriend who would like David Xiver, brother, why don¡¯t you reverse your memory and think about what you and your gang did when I made a friend who was a boy ¡° Rose directly turned his memory to the past where he did very memorable things. David felt a little embarrassed; after all, he really did something shameful. ¡° Huh that was a long time ago also you were a little girl after what if something terrible happened, that¡¯s why I did that, now you are already a big girl, I will not do that again, ¡° David said very seriously, but Rose knew her brother was a liar. ¡° Oh really, little girl, to stop something from happening? Brother are you kidding me right now, because of you and your gang that boy didn¡¯t just leave the school he even left S country, so forgive I can¡¯t help you to catch another prey ¡° Rose sneered at David, David immediately stopped talking after all his younger sister was talking about some shameful past. When they first shifted to the S country where she was at school, Rose clearly remembered a shy boy who wanted to make friends with her. She also liked that boy as a friend but who knew her brother and Adam especially beat that boy saying that boy behaves arrogantly with them, after that she heard that boy leave the school even though he went abroad, seriously. After that shameful conversation that both of them silently reached thepany. When they entered from the front gate, Alex weed Rose with a flower bouquet, ¡° Woah, if I knew I would get this kind of wee I might join long ago ¡° Rose took the flower bouquet from Alex and teased them for being so grand, who knew she would get a shock too soon to forget to mock another person. ¡°I don¡¯t think I am too much, because I believe I am still a sane person other than a certain someone ¡° Alex looked behind her and said with a teasing smile. Rose was confused, but she was a littleter than her brother, who was already furious like a bull ¡° what are you doing here with this? David asked coldly. Rose looked back following their gaze, and she was too shocked to blink, Liam was standing there holding a big, mean a much bigger than a traditional bouquet, the shocking point was he bought 100 red roses. Rose stood there like fish in the freezer, ¡°I¡¯m here to wee Rose on her first day, ¡° Liam said in a direct voice, but his cool words lifted the fire at David¡¯s head. ¡° do you think my sister needs roses flower from you? Do you want to die in my hands, ¡° David said dangerously. ¡° no, I don¡¯t want to die yet, ¡° Liam said seriously. David calms down a little, but Liam¡¯s next words soon anger him to death. ¡° because I don¡¯t make your sister a widow yet ¡° Liam threw the bomb at David, which affected Rose also. Everyone presented there shocked and curious at the same time, other than Alex Rose and David, David opened his suit¡¯s button and started to walk toward Liam; he was earnest about beating Liam, Alex and Rose jumped at David at the same time. ¡° Bro what you are doing, we¡¯re at thepany so many people are watching us right now ¡° Rose tried N?velDrama.Org owns this. to stop David. She caught David from the front, and Alex saw him behind, they were sticking to him like a lizard. David was like ¡° are you kidding me ¡° he just wanted to throw these flower at Liam¡¯s face, he obviously won¡¯t beat him, but it¡¯s not that he would let him go, he has too many opportunities to torture this idiot. ¡° Okay, stop both of you, ¡° David said to Rose and Alex, after all, they were looking like the monkey, and he was like a tree. Rose and Alex carefully judge David¡¯s face, and after confirming he really won¡¯t beat Liam, they let go and stood making a safe distance. Liam was still standing there fearlessly, David gritted his teeth ¡° do you know what are you talking about? David asked Liam. ¡°I know better than ever, and I decided to do what my heart always wanted, ¡° Liam said seriously, his look even surprised David, since when Liam became so shameless, he wasn¡¯t so open tongued. ¡° Hey hey you, since when did you be so shameless? Rose snatched David¡¯s mind words and said out loud. ¡° from you and your brother ¡° Liam looked at Rose with love and said with a smile. Rose and David were taken aback; they wondered since when he became so shameless yet, this man put that credit at them. ¡° hey, are you mocking us? Rose was angry, and he is even more shameless than her own brother. ¡° no I¡¯m praising your brother and you, otherwise I might really lose my opportunity to be with you ¡° Liam¡¯s tone was firm and very serious, yet Rose was like ¡° please someone lend me a knife or a gun, I will surely kill this man. ¡° ¡° who the hell wants to be with you? I will never take a second-handed man, have you already forgotten that? Rose red at Liam, Liam almost vomits blood; this girl is too heartless. ¡° hey, I already exined to you that there was a misunderstanding. I am still brand new to you. Don''t you believe me¡° Liam winked at Rose? ¡° huh so what branded, I don¡¯t like others who are already touched by others, so what a mistake. I found you naked and sticking with each other like glue ¡° Rose started to remember everything and started getting hyper. David could barely stop hisughter; he stayed silent because his younger sister was already enough for someone like Liam. Chapter 204 : * Her previous life * Chapter 204 : * Her previous life * He stayed silent because his younger sister was already good enough for Liam. Instead, he suddenly felt pity for Liam; Rose would skin Liam alive and then she might let his skin grow newly, after that she would think what to do, take him back or kick him out of her life. Nina was a calm girl, but Rose is a firecracker, that¡¯s why David gives her every freedom she wants. He let her abroad alone, let her stay there these years; also he once beat her school friend, but he had a reason, he found a love letter from that boy which that boy wrote for Rose. David left Liam for Rose and went to his office, he knew the two would take time to finish, and he didn¡¯t have too much free time, he needed to prepare too many things. After David left Liam came straight to Rose and stood in front of her. ¡°I know you are mad with me, but I need a chance and believe me, I will not disrespect you but please Rose ¡° Liam looked at love with too much hope in her eyes. Rose was beyond angry, how dare he, he was the one who wanted her to leave him alone and now he suddenly wants back the love from her, is she giving cleaning services that just because he loves her now, she also has to give him a chance, no way? Liam was still holding the flower bouquet, Rose grabbed the bouquet from Liam and threw it to the ground, and she crashed the flower bouquet with her heels. ¡° I will never give you a chance, ¡° Rose scratched his heart with his roses. Rose went to David''s office leaving a heartbroken Liam, he looked sad, but he already expected this, even though she loved him, her heart now turned cold, Liam knew he needed to warm her heart only then she would give him a chance. At S college, Kate just finished her first ss, Amy already started toin about Alex, Kate already used by her naggings, she loved Alex, but her and Alex¡¯s love was like cat and mouse love, Kate wanted to go to the washroom, Amy followed her, Inside the washroom, Kate had just finished her business and washed her hands when she heard the college talking about something. She is not a gossip type girl, but she could hear very clearly because the girls talked loudly. ¡° Hey did you see, I almost fainted seeing him. God, how could a man be handsome in brown hair and brown eyes ¡° a girl said in her lustful voice. ¡° Year me too, I almost felt I found my soulmate, but also sad he didn¡¯t even look at anyone, ¡° another girl said in a mixed voice, excitement and disappointment. ¡° Okay, you two just shut up, he looks like a male god, why would he look at us ¡° a girl stopped these two girls. Amy looked at kate ¡° these girls are so shameless ¡° Amy said, ¡° They are not shameless; they are just fools; they just never saw the real handsome male god, because they have yet to meet my darling. Kate said with a smile, to Kate, her darling was the most handsome man in the world, Amy felt a chilly shiver ¡° hey you, can you stop feeding PDA? I even have a boyfriend, soon to be my fiance, yet I don¡¯t why I feel you forcefully feeding me dog food. It''s like my material status is still the same ¡° Amy said Kate, her face was full ofints. ¡° you and yourint will never cross the ending line in this life. Alex treated you like a doll and loved you so much, yet you, on the other hand, always stay in a fighting mood andin that he doesn¡¯t coax you immediately. In this case, if one day Alex gets angry, I will see how you coax him ¡° kate teased Amy, Kate¡¯s words frightened Amy a little ¡° hey you, husband crazy wife, don¡¯t curse me ¡° Amy scolded Kate, but Kate threw her words like empty air. The other girls were busy discussing their male god, Kate and Amy went out, and when they were about to enter inside their ssroom, they met an unexpected person. That person was blocking the ssroom door; Kate was behind Amy, so Amy asked that person ¡° hello Mr, move from the door, we need to go inside ¡° Amy said to that person, That person¡¯s back was facing them, so they didn¡¯t see his face until he turned back toward them. Kate was a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She was like she never saw this person. ¡° oh Hi, such a coincidence, we meet again ¡° that brown hair person was Antony. He looked at Kate, his This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. eyes already sparkling like tube light. But too sad, Kate gave him a nk look ¡° are you talking to me? Kate asked coldly. ¡° of course I¡¯m talking to you ¡° Antony gave a big grin. Kate really hated his expression. His face was simply evil, and the facial expression was the most hateful. ¡° then sorry to say, I don¡¯t know you, and I don¡¯t think we meet ever ¡° kate¡¯s expression was so profound that Antony felt a little embarrassed. He thought she would scold him, but this girl put water into his hope ¡° oh but I remember we met at the shopping mall, at the grocery shop ¡° Antony said once again. ¡° Mr I think you should move aside from the door, we have sses, and we don''t¡¯ know you'' ''Kate said in the same direct voice. Antony was a little angry, ¡° okay this girl really is something who can anger me with her words ¡° Antony murmured in his head, but he refused to move aside. Amy looked at Kate, ¡° Who is this crazy man? Do you know him ¡° Amy asked in a low voice? ¡° Does it look like I know this person?" Kate answered in a question. ¡° oh? Amy was confused; this person imed he knew Kate, and she was like she never saw this man, not even in her previous life. Chapter 205 : * I should reward you * Chapter 205 : * I should reward you * She was like she never saw this man, not even in her previous life. ¡° He looks like a person with a mental health condition, ¡° Kate said to Amy. Amy looked at Antony head to toe; he was seriously too handsome and dashing to be a mental patient. Even Amy couldn¡¯t tell if Kate was acting not to know him. Antony wanted to curse out but held it back; after all, he could tell his image was already bad enough like shit in front of Kate. ¡° You are not cute as you look, ¡° Antony said with a teasing smile, he doesn¡¯t know why but whenever he looked at her face he really can¡¯t stay angry with her like just now. Her arrogance just even burned his liver, yet he was smiling and teasing her. But Kate looked at him like he had a mental health condition. Kate stood there silently; she felt this man had some mental illness, so he spoke nonsense. ¡° side please ¡° Kate just said two words, Antony just smiled, ¡° why not push me and I¡¯ll see if I can move aside ¡° Antony was still shameless. Amy turned to kate ¡° kate you¡¯re right he has some mental problem ¡° Amy admitted to Kate seeing how weird he was behaving. ¡°I told you ¡° kate shrugged her shoulder, Antony was hoping Kate would push him to move, at least in this way, he could get a touch from her, but he was daydreaming. Kate raised her hand toward her backside with a hidden hint which David taught her, and two bodyguards appeared in front of them within 5 seconds. ¡° Madam ¡°both bodyguards bowed in front of Kate. ¡° This sir got struck by lightning, and his body froze. He said he needed help to move from here, so please help him ¡° Kate ordered them. Amy wanted to roll on the ground inughter, hearing Kate''s words, but Antony¡¯s face turned dark. He underestimated David, already checked beforeing to Kate''s college, alone. His men even searched the whole area but found no one, yet she just raised her hands and people were already present within seconds. This matter quite shocked him; he just wanted to appear in front of her more and more before ying the real n, yet this David looked more authoritarian than he showed the world. The bodyguards were about to grab Antony, but he moved away with a quick move, he was also rtively faster than an average person. ¡° No need to touch me, also I don¡¯t think you two could afford the price of touching me ¡° Antony looked at these bodyguards with killing intention, yet these bodyguards were braver than usual bodyguards. ¡° We might not, but our master can, so you better stay away from our Madam ¡° these bodyguards were more arrogant than him. Antony gritted his teeth, he was furious, they were mere bodyguards, yet they dared to show power in front of him. ¡° don¡¯t be so cocky, who knows what will happen in the future after all your master has already lost 50% of his precious goods, hispany might copse soon ¡° Antony mocked their master, David. The bodyguards were taken aback ¡° who you are. Bodyguards asked Antony, knowing that Antony knows their master and everything his master hid from the media and outside world. ¡° It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is that your master might be counting his time already ¡° he gave a sinister smile. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡° what are you talking about? This time it was Kate who spoke, she was confused about his words, but one thing was exact: he knew David. ¡° Huh, don¡¯t tell David Xiver even hide such a big thing from his wife. ¡° Antony already threw away the mask he was wearing, because he doesn¡¯t need to pretend anymore. ¡° You know my husband, yet he deliberately followed me, you should go to a better mental hospital than barking around like a mad dog ¡° Kate was no fool. She already guessed this person was following her because he was deliberately targeting her. ¡° So what, I suddenly felt you would look better as my wife than David Xiver¡¯s wife, also now that your husband is going to go bankrupt why note to me, take this as our blind date, ¡° Antony said with a substantial morous smile on his face. He was quite cocky and lived in his world, but he didn¡¯t know he was making a fool of himself. Kate¡¯s face turned pale not because she believed that person¡¯s words, but because he was spouting nonsense. Still, a fear suddenly ced on her heart, because he said he wants her, because of a mental person she almost lost her memory and darling, it was Evan and another appearing which frightened her a little, She might have forgotten that dangerous kidnapping matter, but that fear was still in her heart. She looked at the bodyguards ¡° let¡¯s go; we will go home ¡° she said to the bodyguards, she needs to know what happened to David. If he faces something like this or not, she will only believe what David tells her, and that''s what she will always do, her trust for him is on an individual level, which will never decrease even if the whole world tells her not to believe David. ¡° okay Madam ¡° they nodded. Kate looked at Amy ¡° keep my bag with you ¡° she was about to leave, but her anger told her something. Antony was still standing there. She went forward and looked at him ¡° you have quite the guts to say you are here on a blind date with David Xiver¡¯s wife then as David Xiver¡¯s wife I should reward you for such outstanding bravery ¡° kate¡¯s words also fall something else. She raised her right feet and stepped on Antony¡¯s foot with her 3-inch heel; ever she doesn¡¯t wear high heels like other girls because she feels ufortable, the 3-inch shoes were enough to break Antony¡¯s foot, ¡° Ahhh ¡° he screamed at the sudden pain, the hit was quite painful. Kate squeezes his foot with her shoes, which caused him more pain ¡° remember this my darling is not someone who will fall just because someone like you, a mental person wishes to ¡° Kate said, her voice held a unique aura. But her facial expression was quite frightening; even a sinister man Antony was taken aback by her. Chapter 206 : * Useless trash * Chapter 206 : * Useless trash * A sinister man like Antony was also taken aback by her look and Kate smirked at his reaction. " your expression flew into the air with a little reward from me, huh, yet you want to woo me, be aware of your life after all god blessed us only one life, so you shouldn''t waste this life going behind my darling, because once my husband decided to deal with someone, they lives to regret why they were even born in this world." Kate gritted her teeth and warned Antony, not to forget to squeeze her heel on his foot, Antony''s face turned pale, he was already sweating from the pain, after all, Kate vented all of her anger on his foot. Kate let go when she felt satisfied seeing his pale face. She looked at Antony for thest time and gave a mocking smile before walking out toward the college gate; she needed to see her darling. This useless trash was not worth her time. The bodyguards had already arranged a car for Kate and Kate left in no time. After Kate left, Antony looked around, so many people had already made a big crowd. He fisted both of his hands and gritted his teeth until his mouth was in pain. Amyughed so hard that her stomach already hurt, but she did notugh loudly, she pressed both of her hands over her mouth to prevent making any sounds. But her groaning sounds still reached Antony''s ears. He shot an angry look toward Amy, but Amy red at him in return. Antony was frustrated, even this girl dared to re at him, and these people were mocking him with their eyes. Anthony left college, and when he got in his car, he started punching the car seat to vent his anger and frustration. His driver was shivering in fear if he dared to make sounds his master might make him the punching bag and start to beat him. Antony picked up his phone and dialled a number. Soon that person received his call " hey what''s up, howe you suddenly called me " I''ll give you whatever you want, but you need to do something for me " Antony said. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. " wow, howe you suddenly be so generous, but I am not a petty person who will kick such a generous offer " that person was none other than Antony''s friend Robert who happens to be the top assassin of A country''s, Anthony is his number 1 client, Antony made his way stepping on people''s corpses. Whoever wanted to block his path, he killed them with Robert''s help. Not only did he even kill his best friend just because he wanted to be the CEO, but his best friend was holding 55% of the share and the CEO''s position. So he killed his friend, yet he showed the whole world his friendmitted suicide in depression. " Okay,e to A country, but don''t let anyone know about this," Antony said. " Okay, boss, but I don''t have money for the ne ticket, so you have to send the money or make the arrangement," Robert said pitifully, Anthony was left speechless as a top assassin in A country yet he said he didn''t have money for a ne ticket, who is he kidding. " Your beggar character is not going to change in this life," Antony mocked Robert. " bro, in this life I learned two types of people live luxurious lives in this world, one snatch what you want if you have power, and second one beg until you got you to want, so I already promised to myself, live your life as you want, I choose the second option, send me the ticket, bye-bye." Robert hung up the call without waiting for Antony''s reply, after all, he knows the answer, Antony needs him, he doesn''t need Antony because there is no shortage of people like Antony; if he searches human-like Antony, he will find thousands. Antony tossed his phone aside and looked at the driver, who is also his left-handed man. " send him the ticket. "Anthony ordered his man to close his eyes, and Kate''s furious face started shing in his mind and eyes. He smirked, he finally understood why his sister turned pale in front of Kate. Alina''s character might be dangerous, but she lost control quickly, but Kate looked loveable and straightforward, yet when she dealt with something, her calmness became her strength. He felt angry and humiliated by Kate''s action, yet now thinking of her a small smile escaped from his lips. He closed his eyes tightly to memorise her every expression. Meanwhile, Kate reached the starlight and told the bodyguards to stop the car at the front gate she wanted to enter as David''s wife, not as a stranger, and go inside from behind. Kate came out of the car and started walking inside. The bodyguards followed her behind, and as Kate went inside, she wanted to go straight toward the CEO''s elevator. But two security guards and the receptionist girl stopped her. The bodyguards wanted to scold them, but Kate stopped them " it''s okay, they are doing their duty ". They also didn''t know these bodyguards because they were Kate''s bodyguards hired by David, but they were like shadows, no one knows when theye and go. So obviously, these employees don''t know them either. Kate knows they don''t know who she is; David kept her hidden from everyone because he said he would tell everyone after her exams. So hispany''s people are also unknown by this, they know their CEO is already married, they never saw his wife. Only Secretary Liza saw Kate, but she was not there to identify Kate. Kate looked at them " I need to see your CEO " she politely said, her voice was like honey to the guards and receptionist''s girl. Kate wore ck jeans and a flower printed top with half sleeves. She looked like a schoolgirl, but too beautiful. " Miss, do you have an appointment, without an appointment, you can not meet our CEO " because Kate was too beautiful. The receptionist girl was like she was meeting any celebrity. Chapter 207 : * Heart-to-heart connection * Chapter 207 : * Heart-to-heart connection * Kate smiled as she knew it was their duty, "I don''t need an appointment to meet him," she said The three of them looked at Kate confusedly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. " Miss, are you serious, since when our CEO started to meet people without an appointment " the receptionist girl murmured loudly. Kate knows her husband''s character well. " do I need an appointment to see my husband?" Kate smiled, but she didn''t expect the next thing. The three of them startedughing. This time Kate was confused. The bodyguards were already angry, but Kate stopped them again. " Miss, you are saying you''re our Madam, don''t try to make us fool, you look so beautiful, yet you also like these crazy women," the girl said with a disappointed look. " huh," Kate closed her eyes and opened them to think about what she was saying. "Every day we need to handle at least two women like you, so don''t try to lie to us," the girl said. " Miss I am not lying to you," she told that girl earnestly, yet their face was showing " we don''t believe you " Kate found it funny, they didn''t believe her words. " Okay, how about you call David or Alex, anyone will do," Kate said helplessly. " Miss you look like the right person please leave,e back with an appointment " the girl requested to kate. Okay good, she is requesting it. " Miss, can you tell me why you do not believe that I''m your CEO''s wife? Kate asked. " Miss you look like a schoolgirl, you''re so beautiful as a real-life angel yet you''re saying you''re that devil''s wife " that girl innocently shared her thoughts, even the guards nodded with her. Kate was speechless, and they called her husband a devil. Seriously, but before she could react, someughing sounds came from behind. The five of them, including Kate, looked back. That girl and the guard''s faces turned pale seeing the devil was standing there with a poker face and Liam and Alex; Rose wasughing like there is no tomorrow. Kate looked at David, seeing his poker face she could help but smile; after all, his employers just called him the devil. " Darling: Kate forgot everything and raised her hands in David''s direction. David ignored other things and walked forward and pulled her in his arms. The receptionist girl and guards'' jaws fell on the ground in shock. It was more shocking than when their CEO caught them. David kissed Kate''s head and hugged her tightly, almost crashing her in his arms. " Why didn''t you call me? " David gently asked, he didn''t ask why she was here, he just asked why she didn''t call him beforeing, he already saw what happened. He was angry because these idiots stopped her from going to him. " "I just miss you so much," Kate smiled and said. She didn''t want to ask anything yet in front of everyone. " Okay, let''s go " David hugged her waist and led the way toward the elevator. He shot a stern look at the receptionist girl and the guards and said, "I''ll deal with you threeter," David said. He was in a good mood seeing Kate, so he set it aside for a while. He looked at the bodyguards and said, "Go." He ordered them, and within seconds they vanished. They left as they came, their speed was like air, no one knew how they came and went. David entered the elevator with Kate. As the elevator door closed, he swapped her off the ground and picked her up in his arms. He wrapped her legs around his waist and started kissing her. It was a long kiss when David saw Kate''s face turn red; he stopped only the "I missed you" David whispered in her ear, his warm breathing caused a hot sensation inside her body. " See we have a heart-to-heart connection, you miss me so much, and I already came to you," Kate giggles, saying this. " "Oh wifey, of course, we have our heart connection, but we have more than heart connection, my soul connects with yours; also my body " David wanted to say his body also connects with her very well, but Kate stopped him pressing her hands, David gently bites her palm. It was more like a lick to her. " Are you not going to ask me why I am here? Kate hugged his neck and looked into his eyes. These eyes were too dangerously handsome. She could forget the world just by looking into them. " You missed me; this reason is enough for me, also I want to cage you in my pocket and take you everywhere I go, why would I ask you why you are here? David kissed all over her face. Kate already expected this type of answer from him. Soon the elevator reached the top floor at David''s office. David didn''t put her down; he carried her inside his office. He opened his office door and closed the door from behind; he made sure he locked the door. After all, it''s his lunchtime; he needs to eat her since she came to him and offered herself to him. David started kissing her, Kate already knew what would happen next, and she was always hungry for him. So she didn''t avoid it and epted it with open arms. Kate kissed him back, both of them hungry for each other. David sucked her tongue, and his left had already made its way inside her top. David sat on the sofa and put her on hisp. Kate started to open the buttons of his shirt. David tugged her tops over her head. Kate''s hair is already messy. But she was too busy to care about her hair. David gently rubbed her belly and made his way toward her bra. But he remembered something and stopped. " Not here," David whispered to her between their kisses. He doesn''t want others to hear his wife''s sounds by any chance if anyonees to disturb them. Kate nodded as David carried her to his backside lounge, where no one would hear them. chapter 208 : * Devils godmother * chapter 208 : * Devil''s godmother * David carried her to his office lounge, where no one could hear them. David threw Kate on the soft bed and climbed on top of her and started kissing her; Kate warped her hands over his neck, one by one their clothes got off from their body. They were having a sweet time. Downstairs at the office lounge, the receptionist girl and the guards were already crying. Although they know they spoke too much; their regret was they said ill about their CEO in front of their Madam. also, N?velDrama.Org owns this. they dare to stop their madam and even told her to make an appointment beforeing to meet their CEO; they went mad ¡° Hey, you three stop already, why are you three crying? ¡° Rose scolded them; their muffling sound irritated her. ¡° Miss we didn¡¯t know it our madam, can you tell me will you ever believe if a girl our madam told you she is the Devil¡¯s wife, we failed to recognise our madam because of this ¡° the receptionist girl still saying what she had already slipped out earlier. ¡° What Can I say to you when I know my brother is a devil, but you¡¯re wrong? My sister-inw is also the same as my brother. If you call my brother, then my sister-inw is the devil''s godmother, understand what I Am saying ¡° Rose teased the girl. Liam looked at her silently, she looked like she was right in her life, but he knows she is not after all he knows her heart better than anyone. He wanted to take a step at a time because boiling food might burn his mouth. Rose stoppedughing when she saw Liam was looking at her. She never felt awkward in her entire life around him; not even he rejected her, yet now she feels ufortable. After all, he was not hiding his feelings anymore, but everything was too much for Rose. she can¡¯t forget the hurtful feeling he caused her. Rose turned back and went back to her office; it¡¯s already 1 pm, lunchtime. Inside the lounge room, Kate was lying on top of David. ¡° Darling ¡° Kate gently called David. David was patting on her head gently ¡° hm ¡° he just answered her with a groan. ¡° Darling, why did you hide such a significant matter from me? Kate asked because she knows he will understand what she was asking. David frowned ¡° who told you, ¡° David asked her, he was a little confused, after all, he had already warned everyone not to mention anything in front of her, yet she found out. ¡° I don¡¯t know him, a man came to my college, but it was not his first time, yesterday I saw him at the supermarket, but I thought it was a coincidence yet today he mentioned about you, so obviously he knows you, darling, I don¡¯t know why but that man seems very dangerous. ¡° Kate raised her head and looked at David worriedly, she knows he can handle any situation, but she can¡¯t help but feel worried. David was in deep thought but soon came back to senses; he looked at her worried face. ¡° Wifey don¡¯t worry I will find out who he is, and next time call me immediately if something like this happens. ¡° David caressed her hair and gently coaxed her not to worry, but inside his head and heart, he already wanted to kill someone, jealousy, anger and killing intent was jumping into his blood. How much that bustard had that he dared to follow his wife and disturbed her, he was asking dead obviously. And what these idiotic bodyguards were doing, he will spare none of them until he teaches them a lesson. He told them no stranger may not be around Kate yet that man already did that two times. But they did not inform him, he strictly told these bodyguards that every detail means everything, no matter its big or small, everything details were essential to him. Seeing David¡¯s face was pale. Kate touched his face ¡° darling do you what I did to him? Kate said with a proud look. ¡° what ¡° David has a bad feeling seeing her ten inches long proud nose, he already guessed something. Kate told him everything when she finished. David smiled; Kate looked ¡° now praise me, I am so strong ¡° she gave me such a look. David found it very cute, he raised his head and kissed her lips. ¡° yeah you did heart Wifey, but don¡¯t waste your energy on such people, next time ignore these types of people, I will handle them for you okay. ¡° David doesn¡¯t want Kate to talk to these animals; he can handle the entire world if she stays safe and beside him, even if the universe goes against him, no one can do anything to him as long as she is with him she was his life bird. ¡° no, I will spare no one if they dare to speak ill about you or dare to keep any ill intention toward you, ¡° Kate said firmly, how she could stay silent if anyone dared to harm him. David¡¯s heart melted like candy floss, all of his life he protected his loved ones, but this was the first time he knew how it feels when finally someone cared about him and watched him, and that person is non-other than his Wifey. ¡° Wifey, stay beside me and love me more and more, the outside world is nothing more than needs in my life, but you are my soul, my heartbeats, I can stop my needs, but I can¡¯t stop my breathing or let out my soul from my body, ¡° David said straight looking at Kate¡¯s eyes. His eyes turned wet. Kate kissed his eyes. ¡° Darling are you a fool, or do you think I Am, why would I even go anywhere without you, even if I turn a ghost after I die I will stay beside you, but if you dare to despise me, I will crack your neck ¡° Kate warned very seriously. Davidughed at her. Chapter 209 : * Give birth to cute babies * Chapter 209 : * Give birth to cute babies * Davidughed at her. ¡° don¡¯t worry, you will not get such a chance because the moment you leave the world, I will follow you. No matter where you go, I will never let you go away from me. ¡° David¡¯s words were more severe and firm than her because she teased him, yet he said everything because he meant every word he said. It stunned Kate; she looked at him with her big ck eyes, her eyes searched if he was joking or not, but she has proven wrong. Because his eyes tell her he will do it if she dares to leave him behind. That¡¯s not what Kate wanted, she raised her hands and took his face between her palms ¡° Darling you shouldn¡¯t say something like this, we don¡¯t know what fate is holding for us ¡° Kate was telling gently, yet she was like she was scolding him. ¡° Wifey I Am serious, also if something happens to me, are you not going to follow me, don¡¯t worry even if you don¡¯t mind me, I will take you with me because I am a very selfish person, I will not leave you behind if you find someone else. ¡° David was full of allegations as if she was thinking something like this. Kate wanted to smile and cry simultaneously; this crazy husband of hers overthinks. ¡° darling let¡¯s leave this matter here okay, we shouldn¡¯t discuss something like this ¡° Kate doesn''t know what to answer, it¡¯s not because she thinks she can live without, her life will end with him, but discussing something like this is kinda weird. ¡° no this is final, Wifey, I will give another man a chance to take what is mine, you are the only mine, no matter if I Am alive or dead ¡° David put a poker face as if someone snatching his Kate from him, just thinking this his blood started boiling like hot water. ¡° Okay okay, stop already, if you don¡¯t want that then stay safe and healthy, and wait to get old with me, also I have a long life ahead of us, why are you overthinking nonsense, we just got married, I want at least 100 years with you, I want to give birth to cute babies for you; we need to provide them with a loving family that we both didn¡¯t get in our childhood; we need to give the mother and father¡¯s love which we missed in our lives, so don¡¯t overthink. ¡° Kate was not just saying these words to distract him; she was making a beautiful dream life for their future, which she will build for him and their future children. She loves kids, David was looking at her deep eyes full of love, and excitement when she was saying, his unhappiness vanished into air, thinking such beautiful life with her his world suddenly coloured where ck was too pale in front of these dreamy colours. Yeah, he also wants a life with her, he also wants this beautiful future with her. David suddenly touched her belly, although wanted a cute baby like her, not only she also wants, but he never talked about it other than when he expressed his desire once when he was jealous, they never used protection, they let nurture take the course. Kate didn¡¯t know that because of her cold uterus, she was having a problem getting pregnant. Still, David already knew about this because when Kate was in pain during her period, the doctor told him after examining Kate. So never mentioned this anymore because he did not want to hurt her feelings. Even if she can never bear a child for him, he is okay with him; Kate was his precious tree that is more important than the fruits. Sometimes, he saw Kate always stay nervous around her period date and feel sad when her period David always stays careful around these days with her; he does everything to distract her. Kate felt his warm palm on her belly; her mood went down thinking about this once again. ¡° don¡¯t worry, you are more important than anything else in this world, don¡¯t worry as you said we have too much time. Also, keep some faith in your husband''s stamina, if you think I Can¡¯t get you pregnant then you¡¯re wrong, I am holding back because of your study. Also, do you think a child can everpare to your importance in my heart, never ¡° David avoid this because she would take it wrong, but he knows how to This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. handle her tensions? Kate smiled, she knows how much stamina he has; she did not worry like other women that if Kate can¡¯t be pregnant, her husband will dislike her, she wants a baby because she wants, Suddenly Kate¡¯s stomach growled, David smiled ¡° I think we should get up and have lunch, let¡¯s go ¡° David hugged her tightly and sat up carefully, Kate was hanging around his body like a monkey hanging on a tree. David carried her to the bathroom and cleaned both of them with a quick shower. He warped her in a towel and carried her back to the room. He put her on the bed and went to the closet. David searched forfortable and thick clothes for her; Kate peeked from behind ¡° Darling why you kept so many dresses there ¡° Kate asked, knowing these clothes are for her. ¡° because I wanted to. You will also need it whenever youe to ourpany, so I have already arranged these in advance. ¡° David answered her; he knows his heart better than him; he knows what will happen every time she office. Kate nodded in understanding, after all, it¡¯s better like this. David picked a light pink t-shirt for her and pants, But the weather was cold, so he picked a blue knee height zer to wear over her t-shirt. David knows Kate likes light colours, so he arranged everything ording to her taste. Chapter 210 : * Strangle Kate * Chapter 210 : * Strangle Kate * Even prepared her in-wear for Kate. He kept that drawer locked when cleaning his office, and the lounge did not allow them to open this drawer other than him. David helped Kate to wear her clothes; he changed his own. Kate was walking around the lounge when she noticed a big box, wrapped with a gift pack. Kate was curious about that box. She went there and wanted to open the trunk, but David grabbed her hand to stop her. It surprised Kate; she looked at him confusedly. David looked quite nervous, and the way her curious eyes were looking at him made him more nervous. ¡° Wifey, let¡¯s go ¡° David wanted to take her away. ¡° But I want to see what is inside this box; it¡¯s so big ¡° Kate still looked at the box with an in-depth look. ¡° It''s something significant; I will show youter. Now let¡¯s go ¡° David almost dragged her out and went out of his office, only then he sighed in relief. After David left with Kate, he sent a message to Alex. Seeing the message Alex freaked out, he ran to David''s office and dragged the box out of David¡¯s office. He hid the box inside his office and locked the office door from outside. He kept that box inside his office until his master gave the next order what to do with that box and where to keep it. David drives Kate to a restaurant near hispany. The temperature was rtively low outside the weather, but it was not cold because he covered her warmly. Inside Alina¡¯s Vi, Antony broke everything he could in anger ¡® what the hell? He screamed top on his lung; he was beyond furious. ¡° Young Master, we thought she was sick, so we tried to take her to the hospital, but who knew she was pretending ¡° a bodyguard spoke in fear. ¡° huh, she still did this, this girl went mad. I stopped her, yet she even yed me ¡° Antonyughed like a maniac, He tried to do something good for that madwoman, yet this woman lost her mind and ran away because he kept her there forcefully. ¡° Young master, I think we should send someone to get her; otherwise she will surely try to go to David Xiver¡¯s wife, and that means she is going to kill herself because of her foolish decision ¡° it was butler All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Gorge who was trying to make an excuse for Alina. ¡° no need. Let her see the outside world before grandfather was there to protect her, but now when she will fall, and nobody will help her understand her fool and idiot she is, so don¡¯t search for her; also, she thinks, I don¡¯t know what flopping nning she is doing with the money grandfather left her ¡° Antony mocked Alina¡¯s decision. ¡° But young master, you know that David is currently searching for her everywhere, he would not until she finds her and does something against which is beyond our imagination, what if his people caught her, young master one thing is sure if she saw by them then no one means no one could find her in this life, ¡° Butler Gorge said in tension. He knows David because he saw David these years, old Master, and he knows how David grew these years and what he could do. ¡° No need to babysit her anymore, she is big enough to take care of her own life, if she doesn''t care about her own life, then it¡¯s her choice ¡° Antony was angry, so he was saying these things, but he was also a little worried after all grandpa left her in his care. But he was too stubborn to admit in front of his men. On the other side, Kate and David were sitting in front of an enormous window because they were on the restaurant''s top floor and half of the city was visible. Kate looked outside, but after looking sometimes, she was feeling a little dizzy. She closed her eyes and rubbed her eyes. David saw that and stopped her from rubbing her eyes so hard ¡° what are you doing? David asked. ¡° I am feeling a little dizzy, ¡° Kate said. David took out his handkerchief and poured some water on that handkerchief; David wiped her eyes and face with his wet cloth. ¡° don¡¯t look outside, ¡° David said while whipping her face carefully. Kate turned around ¡° okay ¡° she felt she would have this problem because she looked outside. David called the manager of that restaurant and changed into the private booth. Kate was feeling better after David wiped her face, At lunch, David ordered something spicy because Kate hated nd foods. When he was caring for his wife so gently, David expected a person cursing Kate and wishing death for Kate. Alina was sitting behind their booth and hearing everything as she carefully listened to their words. She wanted to strangle Kate with her bare hands at that moment. The more she heard what David was saying, the more the fire was burning inside her body. She hated David also; she begged so much to get his love, yet this man never looked at her in a refined look; he pushed her to a corner where she had to form this world. Her face turned purple in anger, yet she only could bear this, and silently listened to these painful sweet words from him for another woman. When David saw Kate was still closing her eyes and opening again, he picked her up and sat on his thighs. He put the wet towel on her eyes and held it for a while until she felt better. Kate was feeling sleepy already; she dozed off in his arms. David hurriedly picked some food and fed her carefully. David could tell she was feeling a little restless, so he didn¡¯t force her to eat much. After the lunch, David carried her out in his arms. She was already sleeping peacefully, and David did not want to wake her up, so he carried her out of the restaurant. Chapter 211 : * Acted innocently * Chapter 211 : * Acted innocently * The restaurant was one of the top restaurants in the whole S city. Even some business owners can¡¯t even afford to eat here, only those who have unlimited money or the top entrepreneurse there for important meetings. When these people saw David, they desperately wanted toe ahead and talk to him, but when they saw David was carrying a girl in his arms, it shocked them. And they stopped. They knew David was already married, but no one ever saw his wife. But the entire city knows David loves his wife and treats her like some princess, the business world to showbiz world everyone curious about David¡¯s wife; No one ever dares to find who she is, even though some people see Kate and know she is David¡¯s precious wife, no one dares to say anything to the outside. Everyone in Kate¡¯s college knows Kate and David¡¯s rtionship, but no one dares to say anything outside after all the new principal of the college knows what happened. He gave a strict notice to every student; they may not say a word outside otherwise ban them. Even if no one dares to say who she is. The news shows David Love and cares for her spare in the entire city. It was like fire, which spread more than the outside could handle, so everyone already knows David wants to keep this hidden. Everyone understood they shouldn¡¯t stay over curious; otherwise, David mighte to them to kill their curiosity. David was cautious with this matter, Kate¡¯s face attached to his chest and carefully hid her face. No one dared toe forward seeing that, they knew what to do in what situation. David left with Kate, but only then did Alinae out of the private booth. She covered her face with a mask so that no one could recognise her. She looked at how people looked at David as king, but her situation differed from David''s. Once she was famous for Alina Martin, Zack Martin''s granddaughter, every rich man wanted to marry her, but she treated them like dust. Now she was hiding a thief because everyone knows the martin family ruined totally and no one cared about her. .but if they were behind this mask, it was Alina who would not spare her without giving her a fair amount of insults. She can¡¯t reveal herself to the outside world because David will find her quickly. And she hates them all, and the more her hatred turns to Kate and then David, because David insulted her and her family, these people were like some fly to her when she was on top of her life, but because of David, she was standing between those creatures. David went straight to his car with his long legs, after the weather was cold and Kate moved in his arms, feeling the cold. When he finally went inside the car he covered with a small nket he kept for her, David was like an all-rounder for her. He knows what she needs, even better than her because the weather was down. David kept a nket and warm water inside his car for her. Alina followed them from behind. She hired some people to find out where David lives right now, but everyone failed because no one knows where he currently stays. She was nning these for a long time, yet she could not find out where he lives right now. So she found out on her own, She saw everything hiding behind a pir; he entered inside the car how he is caring for her, her mind blew once again, seeing how David was treating Kate. These should be hers, yet this bitch ruins everything and snatched these from her. David told the driver to start the car; he did not put it downte from his embrace and hugged her carefully; he felt his arms were safer than the car seat. Alina followed David but kept a long distance from David¡¯s car. Inside David''s car, Kate opened her eyes hazily. The first thing she saw was David''s face. ¡° Going home, ¡° Kate asked in her sleepy voice, exhausted. David nodded only, not wanting to break her sleepy mind. Kate closed her eyes, hearing him. David went straight home with her. Amy was waiting for Kate at the south mansion. When David entered the south side area, his people closed the gate and Alina failed to go ahead. She tried to go, but when she saw these people were guarding the area, she stopped. She looked around for nothing to see, because David¡¯s mansion was between the forest, so she could only see trees and trees. She was so frustrated and furious that she pulled her hair, her scalp was burning from pain. David carried Kate inside the mansion. He saw Amy sitting in the living room, He nodded at her and carried Kate back to their bedroom. He tucked her inside the nket and turned on the heater. When he saw she wasfortable, he left This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. the bedroom. Downstairs Amy wanted to leave, but Alex came when David messaged him to see if Amy Alex was happy. ¡° Why are you here, ¡° Alex asked Amy. She should be in college. ¡° Kate left her, her phone and other things were in her bag, so I came to send this ¡°Amy answered him. Alex gave a soft peck on her lips, seeing no one was around. David saw them from the stairs. He stopped and gave them a few seconds to finish their loving moments. He did not want to disturb them. After a while, Davides downstairs when Alex and Amy separated. Seeing David, they behaved, they did nothing and acted innocently. David looked at Amy ¡°I heard your parents liked Alex very much. When you two were going to take the next step, ¡° David asked Amy. He always wanted to talk directly. He wanted to know what Amy wants, after all, as Alex has only him essentially his guardian, and David cares about Alex¡¯s happiness the most. Like David, Alex also had no one, so they know each other''s feelings better than anyone. Chapter 212 : * Disturb my darling * Chapter 212 : * Disturb my darling * They know each other''s feelings better than anyone, others could feel them, but they experienced their own life, Alex was not an orphan, it was just his bad luck, his father and mother died in an ident. His father did not leave him alone, it was his bad luck they had to go too soon, but David¡¯s matter was different, his father not only cheated on his mother, his father left his mother with a bad mental state, his mother showed happiness outside, she cared about them, but she failed to fulfil her responsibility like an average person, Very early state David had to take over the duty. He had to be a son, a brother. And a guardian for himself. Amy looked at David, then Alex. She thought Alex would help her slip out, but he looked at her like he was eagerly waiting for her answer. After all, he also wants a family, someone to share his life with. He wants a life where he can share the love with, who also shares her passion with him. After all, Amy thought it was too sudden, and Alex always gave hints, but she wanted to reply after her graduation. David could tell Amy still stood behind to take this step, ¡° Okay, let me soon, I will not put pressure on you, but remember this lifetime happiness belongs to you so both of you should understand each other, like Kate and me, if I want to say something the first world from me is enough for her, and me, Her eyes are enough to know what she thinks; I''m not saying you should get married or something, but at least get engaged. After all, Alex would love to have a family. ¡° David knows what to say to change someone¡¯s mind; no one is better than him to y with someone¡¯s mind in the business world. But in life he only knows how to read Kate¡¯s soul, because they never try their brain in their rtionship, they make their bond with hearts, exchange each other''s soul, they purchase each other¡¯s love with trust and care. ¡° It''s okay, take some time to think about this. If you two want, I will talk to your parents as Alex¡¯s guardian ¡° David sat on the sofa. Alex and Amy nodded. ¡° but don¡¯t be like us, after all in this world, we are only the pair who love each other more than you two ever can think, my wife is the best ¡° David moved them to tears yet when he spoke again they had internal bleeding, from his arrogance and selfishness. Amy looked at Alex andined to him with her look, ¡° see this man is too much. ¡° ¡° Sorry baby, hecks self-respect for others ¡° Alex hinted to her, about what he could do. A moment ago he was about to cry seeing how much his master cares for him, yet the next second he felt like someone forcefully fed him shit. Alex wanted to vomit. They only show pity for each other silently. ¡° Amy you might need to go back right, let¡¯s go, I will send you back ¡° Alex wanted to run from there otherwise this love mad master of his will eat his mind until Madam does note to rescue them. ¡° one minute, Amy, I need to ask you something ¡° David¡¯s voice suddenly turned serious. Amy nodded. ¡° Can you tell me what happened at college? Don''t leave me a word; I need to hear everything, ¡° David said. The sudden freezing air was too cold for me to feel any peace. Amy understood what David was asking ¡° why not ask Kate when she wakes up? Amy said, after all, it would be better if Kate told him, better than her. ¡° No, I don''t want to disturb my darling with such a small matter, ¡° David said with a concerned face, as if it was the most solemn task for Kate, although Kate told her about this, he did not ask her anything in detail. Amy froze, seriously this man is too serious. Alex only shows sympathy silently. Amy gives up; she will waste her breath if she tries to exin this man; after all, he only sees his wife in his eyes, the other is like dust. Rose is very right about David; he is an angel for Kate, the devil, for others. She said everything she remembered when she finished they heard a loud, that might frighten the whole mansion sounds, David flipped a table and threw as hard as he could, and then other things, it continued with many things. He almost broke everything. Amy runs and hides behind Alex seeing how This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. frightened and scary David looks; she regrets saying, including the part where she said that man hit on Kate and asked her to be his wife. Alex stood straight. He also felt angry hearing these, how dare of that man, dare to chase their Madam, that man directly asked for his death notice. His master is beyond furious, killing the mood already turned on inside his master. ¡° huh, blind date, like my wife, Alex calls Max right now ¡° David was hissing like a snake who was trying to bite the man and pour all the poison inside that person. Alex went outside but did not forget to take Amy with him. After all, his master is now a wild animal who will not stop until he finds out that person. They were about to leave when a sleepy Kate appeared on the stairs. ¡° What happened here, ¡° she asked in her anxious voice. ¡° Oh God ¡° Alex and Amy sighed as if someone had saved their lives at thest moment. Five minutes earlier, Kate was inside her bedroom and sleeping peacefully, but she heard a loud noise, not because the noise was deafening but because it was like someone hammering the wall. She suddenly sat up on the bed and confusedly looked around, seeing she was home, she looked around for David, but he wasn¡¯t there. So she hurriedly got off the bed and came downstairs. And saw the living was in a total mess. Chapter 213 : * Steal you from me * Chapter 213 : * Steal you from me * The living was a total mess. It scared Kate to see the dump, but she knows only one person dares to create so much. Kate walked up to him and hugged his waist ¡° what happened? She asked gently, David felt a heavy feeling go down from his heart and mind. He hugged her back ¡° Nothing, why you woke up so early, ¡°David asked her. ¡° oh someone was so angry that hammered on the wall, so I woke up ¡° Kate teased him. It embarrassed David, knowing that he did this. Alex and Amy felt the air suddenly lighten, and the air freshens up. Alex was a wise person. He dragged Amy with him and left, Kate wanted to ask them what happened, but seeing their face, she let it go. "Okay, they already left. Now tell me what happened? Kate knows he is not an irresponsible person who will throw tantamount for nothing. ¡° I would like to know why my calm husband suddenly made such an enormous mess in his own home, ¡° Kate asked, knowing something was bothering him. David sighed and lowered his head. Looking at his shoe mark, ¡° did that bastard say he wants you? ¡° David asked as calmly as he could, but his words were like he was chewing a bone. Kate was confused at first ¡° who? Kate forgot about that. ¡° the man who followed you ¡° David looked at his na?ve wife. ¡° Oh ¡° Kate poured on her lips." She rolled her eyes, not knowing how to answer him. David knew her answer already; he was beyond furious. ¡° I''m going to break every bone of his until he loses every joint he has in his body, ¡° David said as if he killed that person already, she could see every nerve of his face. Kate was a little helpless, seeing how hard he was on himself for a nobody. She touched his face; David looked into her eyes. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡° Darling, he is nobody to us, to me, why being hard on yourself for a psycho person also I''m enough to handle such a person, you didn¡¯t see his face when I stepped on his face, he was crying just slight pain, such a weak person like a dead elephant. ¡° Kate described Antony as if he was some mad, weak animal. Her proud face amazed David. Her nose got taller because she beat Antony. David felt a little better, but inside his heart, he felt unbearably angry and jealous. How dare of that bastard, eyeing his wife, he will surely make that bastard blind once he finds out who that person was. David lowered his head and kissed her, as if he was telling himself, she is here, and she is only yours. Kate kissed him back but soon felt breathless after all his jealousy was rtively high powered to bear. ¡°Hm ¡°Kate whimpered, and David stopped. ¡°Hey I need oxygen, darling, did you forget this? ¡°Kate said helplessly. David smiled ¡°No, I did not. I wanted to mix your breathing with mine, ¡°David said, Kate blushed, her cheeks were naturally snow-white, so when she blushed she looked more beautiful. ¡° Wifey, why are you so beautiful? Because you are such lovely people want to steal you from me, what should I do? If you were a little less attractive, it would be better, but now ¡° David sounded quite helpless. He kissed all over her face, peppering her entire face with his sweet and gentle kisses. Kateughed ¡° how about I do some stic surgery, and be ugly, but what if you dislike me ¡° Kate teased him back. ¡° No, I will dislike nothing rted to you, but you don¡¯t need to do anything, all these are mine ¡° he kissed her again ¡°I will protect them from these evil eyes, ¡° David said looking at her deep eyes. ¡° haha ¡° Kateughed at his actions. He feels helpless because her beauty attracts other people, but feels proud at the same time because everything about her belongs to him. Her beauty was like hypnotising poison to him, yet he can¡¯t help to be addicted more and more, because she is Kate and his life. David spent his time with her to forget about that sour feeling until he found that bastard. Alex sends Amy to college with a driver, because he needs to find that person for a better future otherwise if his Master calls him again to ask if he searched that person or not and says no, the future will be dark like pen ink. Inside the restaurant, Rose was sitting in a chair, crossing her hands over her chest and sending dead res at Liam. Liam looked at her with a big smile ¡°am I so handsome ¡°Liam asked Rose with a teasing smile. Rose sneered at his words ¡°huh ¡°she really can¡¯t believe, yet he forcefully carried her out from the 30 min earlier, She was having a bad day because Liam was flying around her like a bee, so she closed herself inside her new office, refusing to go out for lunch. But the evil man Liam tricked her out and forcefully carried her in his arms and took her to a restaurant for lunch. ¡® Liam, I didn¡¯t know you were so shameless and so thick-skinned. Do you know I can sue you for harassment? Rose red at him like she wanted to chew him alive, but her words didn¡¯t take any negativity on him. Instead, he smiled ¡°how about molesting, don¡¯t worry I will take them I will take full responsibility, it will make everything easier for me, I can marry you soon, ¡°Liam said as if she was offering him an offer and he was a wise person to catch it so quickly, Rose felt she was so wrong when she thought her brother is the most shameless person in this earth, but this man has proven she is absolutely wrong about her intelligence and wrong about iming to know Liam so well. Chapter 214 : * Trouble * Chapter 214 : * Trouble * She was absolutely wrong about her intelligence; Rose shook her head. ¡°You are more shameless than my brother, my brother at least never forced my sister-inw like this, yet you are rough with me, are you still a man ¡°Rose scolded Liam. Liam only smiled like her words did not affect, that was true, no matter what she said or did to him he would not get angry, he was happy as long as she talked to him and stayed around him. ¡° at least you admitted we are going to get married soon ¡° Liam¡¯s eyes sparkled like the light. Rose was speechless. She underestimated this fool. She closed her mouth and gave the silent treatment. Liam ordered everything ording to Rose¡¯s taste; Liam tried to take every opportunity he could hold to melt her heart. Still, he did not know three years was too long; it froze her heart entirely if he wanted to melt her heart; he needed to show her the love she craved from him. He served her like he wanted even Rose wanted to refuse he did not give her any time. Rose tried to free herself from there and ran away as soon as possible, so she hurriedly finished her food and stood up. But Liam held her back ¡°I will send you back, ¡° he said, Rose wiggled her hand from his hold, but he held it back again. ¡°let me go right now," Rose impatiently said. ¡° be obedient otherwise I''m going to carry you out ¡°Liam raised her eyebrows and warned her. Rose stayed still because she knew he meant it when he said he would carry her out. Liam took her out of the restaurant, holding her hands as if the moment he would let go, she would run away. Rose eventually epted this, Liam was happy, he knows with these small things he can build the long-lost feeling she lost three years ago. Thus he did not want to hurry in this matter and provoke or anger her. Alex went to their secret base and called all the security team they have, he found college¡¯s CCTV footage and taking the lead they searched Antony until they found all his information, When the result was out, it quite shocked Alex. He never expected this. Alex called David. Hearing Alex¡¯s anxious voice, David went back to starlight. Before he left, he made Kate some healthy snacks and strictly told her not to go out without telling him. He also told the guards to increase guard around the mansion and stay ready for every situation. After a while David reached in their secret system room, everyone was already present there. Seeing their pale face David smirked ¡° what happened here, you all look like you are mourning at someone¡¯s death anniversary ¡° he teased them. ¡°Okay Master, you are the king, only you can take it freely, ¡° Alex murmured under his breath. ¡° Okay, what happened? David asked seriously this time. ¡° Master, we found the man who followed madam ¡° Alex stepped forward and handed a file over to David. David took the file and opened it. After reading the file, his face turned ck ¡° huh, so this is the rat who is asking trouble in S country ¡° David sneered and said. Alex felt a little chilly seeing his master''s smiling face; it was the scariest expression on his master''s This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. face. If he frowns, it would be better, but when he smiles like this, that means he will forgive no one, Alex knows this smile. He knows this smile¡¯s meaning very well. ¡° Master, how about we ? ¡° Alex wanted to suggest something but stopped when he saw David was smiling again. ¡° No need. Since hees to us, then why not y as he wants? Why do we need to waste our energy when he is the one who is trying to mess with us ¡° David looked at Alex. Alex failed to understand his Master''s words'' meaning. ¡° Pretend we know nothing about him and his connection with Martin''s family, it will be more fun when he gets a shock at thest moment, but he tried to eye my wife, who he thinks he is, I will not forgive him for this, I heard Martin''s new head wants the west citynd, so why not give him something to eat rather than snatching it now, we will stanch back he is about to eat those pieces of meat we serve him, ¡° David said and shocked everyone. Only then did they understand what his master was going to do. The western citynd was precious and essential, only purchasing thend Martin family¡¯s new head could take over Martin''s empty shell. David was not interested in thatnd because he was busy with his and Kate¡¯s marriage preparation these days, so refused to take over any big project at this moment, he thought as long as that person doesn¡¯t mess with him he will let it go. But now everythinges to light, even he would still be it aside, but this bastard dares to follow his wife and says nasty words to her. In front of a ne, A man dressed in ordinary clothes and wore some ugly makeup on his face, but it looks like he looked ugly from his birth. He put a big googly sunss and hair was too oily, as if he put one bottle of oil in his head. In one look, he looks like some mental college student. People just looked one time and never looked at him again, feeling a little disgusted with the way he dressed. But that¡¯s the result he wanted: he is an expert in hiding behind his facial appearance. He was a master at everything; He is none other than Antony¡¯s man, whom Antony called toe to S country. His brain was a fox brain, he never failed at any mission, or no one recognises him after changing his appearance. ¡° Bye-bye A country''s people, but not forever goodbye, we will meet again ¡° Antony smirked and walked inside the ne as an ordinary person. The air in S country is going to change soon. Some people are going to have some hard times in their life. Let¡¯s see what life was holding for them. Only time will tell. Chapter 215 : * Meeting a girl * Chapter 215 : * Meeting a girl * After dealing with these things, he knew when to strike and stay low, Antony wanted to y hide and seek but dared to follow his wife, so David yed along and pretended that he only knew Antony as his wife¡¯s stalker, nothing else. But to his surprise, after that day, Antony never followed Kate, nor disturbed her, but David refused to let his guard down. After all, she is his most precious treasure. If he loses money, power, or fame, he can make it again, but he knows he can¡¯t live another day to see the world if he loses her. That¡¯s what David¡¯s thought, he can lower his guard about business but for her, not a chance. But what David did not know was that evil Antony was nning something else, he never intended to harm Kate, his target was David and his business, it just Kate suddenly held his interest. Soon Kate¡¯s college exames to near; it was just one day before her exam. A new professor appeared in her college, the professor was too handsome, every girl started flying around him, and boys began showing their sour faces because that man was too beautiful to be a professor. But Kate was indifferent because, in her eyes, her darling is the most handsome person on earth and the only one. No one can evenpare themselves with him. But even though she was indifferent, something was going against her wish. But she was unaware of what was happening around her. In the meantime, someone called David, When Kate came to the home, she saw Aunty Lin hurriedly hide something from her at first, but then she thought it might be Aunty Lin¡¯s personal matter, so she did not ask Aunty Lin anymore. David stayed home most of the time because she was having a hard time for the exam; he always stayed around her. But because of that call, he went to meet that person. Kate was toozy to move around, throwing her bag on the sofa, shey down on the couch, Rose was not at home. These days she was busier than her brother, one reason she works, and another reason Liam who became more and more shameless than a dog, he continuously chased after her. He even announced in thepany he and Rose were going to get married soon. David wanted to beat him, but Kate scolded David. Only then did David move back and let Rose handle her matter. If she wants to be with Liam, he will support her if not, then he will be the first one who will kick Liam out. But he willingly gave time for their lifelong decision, and he knew Rose still had feelings for Liam. Inside the vi, David was sitting on a sofa, and a girl was sitting opposite of him. ¡° So, you are finally going to marry, ¡° that girl asked with a sour face. ¡°I am already a married man, ¡° David said with a proud smile. ¡° you became more and more selfish ¡° that girl snorted her nose at David as if she was sad and he was mocking her sadness. ¡°I was, I am now, and I will always, so what? David proudly said. That girl grabbed her chest and presented an angry face ¡° David, I suddenly feel pity for your wife. She has to spend her entire life with an arrogant bastard like you ¡° she was scolding and mocking him at the This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. same time. ¡° why? Are you angry or jealous of the man you like never thinks of as you a girl, you are a tomboy, so you might feel jealous that I got such a beautiful wife who is soooooooo beautiful and loves me sooooo much; also, my wife is sooooooo cute that anyone wants to steal her from me ¡° David was so proud praising his wife that his nose was touching the roof. That girl suddenly felt she was going to get a genuine heart attack from his words. This man was so arrogant that the girl thought she was going to die from depression. Outside, Alex anxiously poached around, thinking about what to do, and earlier his master hurriedly came here. When he followed him, his master stopped him outside; his master ordered that Alex could not enter no matter what. He was confused and curious at the same time, so he tried to peek inside. He just caught a look; it shocked him when he saw it was a girl; he tried to see the girl¡¯s face, but he could only see her backside. His Master was meeting a girl so secretly. After all his master did not allow him inside, he felt worried, which means his master was hiding something enormous from him. Even from Madam, Alex felt betrayed, just thinking his master was meeting a girl so secretly. The main point is that his master went inside for almost 30 minutes already , what he is doing inside, why it was taking so much time, everything was depressing him. He was counting every second, On the other hand, Kate was trying to call David but found his phone switched off and called in his office number, but no one received her call. This was unpleasant to Kate after all David receives her call at one ring no matter how busy he stays, These days Kate feels overly worried about David because of that fire ident. She called Alex at that moment. When Alex saw Kate¡¯s number, he immediately cut the call. It made her more worried, Feeling down, Kate sent a video call request, Alex knew he was in big trouble. He received the call, Seeing Madam¡¯s angry face, ¡° where are you? Kate asked him the unknown view behind him; Kate felt suspicious. Alex lowered his head and talked in a low voice ¡° Madam we came for an important meeting ¡° Alex lied. Kate caught his lie ¡° why your face looks like you are feeling overly stressed ¡° Kate asked. But Alex felt so pressurised from her deadly re, as if she was reading his soul. Chapter 216 : * Wild monkey * Chapter 216 : * Wild monkey * It was as if Madam was reading his soul. Alex gulped hard, He saw her re. Alex stuck between his master and his madam. One put him in a tight spot and went to meet a girl secretly, another trying to rip his mind to know what he was hiding. ¡°Oh god, what kind of situation is this, at my one side, my master and another side the almighty Madam, whom should I choose ¡° Alex cried in his heart, no matter whom he decided he will suffer a significant loss. ¡°Are you going to talk or I''m going to call Amy and tell her I saw you with a girl? ¡° Kate said, full of seriousness. Alex wanted to kill himself at that moment. His master is evil, but his madam was a demon. Compared to his madam, his master is an angel. ¡° Madam, Master is here to meet someone. He refused me when I wanted to go inside with him. So I don''t know why his phone is off right now. See, I''m waiting outside the main door¡° Alex said the half- truth. He did not mention the girl. ¡° oh, then go inside and hand over your phone to him. I want to talk to him and see who he is meeting?" Kate said to Alex with a straight face, ¡° But Madam, Master strictly ordered me not to go inside, ¡° Alex said helplessly, ¡°he wanted to go but did not dare to do so. ¡° then tell him I''ll give you the order and see what he can do for me? Kate was a little angry; he never switched off his phone before meeting anyone, so who is such an important person who he did not allow Alex to enter. , being so suspicious. Alex looked behind him, and then at his phone ¡° okay since madam ordered him then it¡¯s not my fault ¡° Alex murmured and went in front of the door. He hesitantly knocked on the door. After calling the doorbell three times, someone opened the door from inside. It was a maid. Seeing the maid, Alex said, ¡°I want to go inside, I have something fundamental to inform my master ¡° he said. ¡° outsiders not allowed inside without our Miss permission ¡° that maid was more arrogant than Alex had ever seen in his life. She closed the door directly in his face. Alex was speechless, Alex, who was still on the video call, was also speechless, but her face was ck because she heard the maid. ¡° Miss¡± Kate asked? Alex was silent. He knows why the master is not like other people who will do anything that hurts madam, but the question is why his master is so secretive. He is okay with everything about the master, but his master even switched off his phone, which he never did. That¡¯s what looks terrible, no matter in which angle they look. ¡°Give me the address; I''ming over there to see which nation treasures my husband hiding that no one allowed there, ¡° Kate said already getting up from the couch, she was lying on the sofa, so her hair and dress were messy, but she was too furious to care about them. ¡°Madam, I think the master had his reason. Don''t worry, once the master gets out of here, I will inform him about your call, ¡° Alex said politely. ¡°Do you think I''m crazy, calling a storm here and then perishing myself on that storm? ¡°how long it¡¯s been your master went inside, ¡° Kate asked, ¡°hum, over 30 min ¡° Alex answered. Kate was so angry that she scoffed, ¡° huh 30 min, inside a vi with a wealthy miss. Did he not want to live anymore ¡° Kate scolded David inside her heart. She thought he was going for work, but he dared to go to a girl''s vi, and met alone, letting his assistant wait outside. ¡°No, I''ming here right now, send me the address, you better do it right now otherwise I will catch you before your master ¡° Kate wanted to see which one Miss he was meeting being so secretive. As a jealous king, he never let her look at another man, yet he dared to meet a girl alone. He seemed to itch for a beating. He better stay away from that girl otherwise. What can Alex do when his madam is already like this, and he sends the address? Aunty Lin saw everything. Seeing that Kate was ready to go out, she approached her ¡° Kate, where are you going? Kate asked. ¡° to find someone who is being a wild monkey outside, ¡° Kate said, full of anger. Aunty Lin wanted to stop her, but Kate already walked out. Seeing their madam want to go outside, it already prepared them to stop her from going out. ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t go out when the Master is not here, ¡° a bodyguard said to Kate, bowing his head. ¡°dare you to stop, ¡° Kate asked, with a wintry smile. Okay, she knows how to act in every situation, and her life teaching legend is her husband. ¡°No, Madam, we dare not ¡° they immediately sat on their knees and said in their professional mood. ¡°then I''m going out, don¡¯t dare to stop me ¡° Kate already gets inside the car, waiting for her bodyguards to drive the vehicle. They did as she wanted, Inside the vi, David sat there and waited for that girl who went inside her study room for the thing David wanted to see. David waited there at ease but full of excitement; he knows who long he waited for this; finally, he is This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. going to see that, although it was notplete yet, he loves to see What he did not know was that the peaceful air was going to change soon. Outside, Alex was praying for his master¡¯s luck. ¡°Master, don¡¯t me me, it was you who brought this upon yourself ¡° Alex med his master. At least he will feel better in his heart after selling out his master like this. Kate told her bodyguard to drive the car at high speed; the bodyguard wanted to cry. ¡°Madam, this is a car, not a ne, ¡° he said inside his heart. He can¡¯t risk driving the car at high-speed while Madam is sitting inside the car. If he does, his Master will kill him. chapter 217 : * Emotional breakdown * chapter 217 : * Emotional breakdown * His Master will kill him. But the way his madam behaves makes it seem like he will die from animosity before his master kills him. Kate¡¯s thought was running wild. She was continually looking at her watch; time was too long for her at that moment of waiting. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t believe him, but she can¡¯t trust these bees around him. He is too sweet not to catch other women''s attention, but she was angry because he never acted like this, no matter how serious the situation would be. Inside the Vi, that girles to the living room and behind her was a big Box, the box colour and the design was unique, with a beautiful pink flower pattern it looks incredible. ¡° Creepy, even though I''m too good at everything, don¡¯t you think pink is too cheesy ¡° That girl teased David. ¡° So what, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s for you, you don¡¯t have any rights to rug your nose in my matter ¡° David scolded her, that girl let out groans in frustration. ¡° Okay, calm down, money matters the most, not his taste ¡° That girl coaxed herself with her unique way. She was a little different from other girls, David walked behind her and touched the box. Cannot describe the feeling with words after all his lifelong desire was in this box, Seeing how emotional David was, that girl dazzled out for a while, how life changed so quickly. If a few years ago someone told her David Xiver would be like this, she might beat that person, but seeing with her own eyes, she believed Love could change a cold-hearted person. At that moment, she felt a sense of regret, as she pushed away from the love she always wanted because of a hasty decision. David opened thece of that box; he opened the knit carefully like a minor force would spoil the thing. David¡¯s childish behaviour made her amazed ¡° hey, are you feeling an emotional breakdown? That girl teased David, but she knows how precious it was to him. How can she not feel this, if S country¡¯s people know they will lose their taste in any man because every man will lose to this man, not because he has money and power, preferably this man has a golden heart, no diamond, nothing in this world canpare to his heart. When David finally opened the box and let out the things he was waiting so eagerly, his breath hissed, he lost his sense. His status became icy, and that girlughed seeing him. ¡° Hey David, are you not going to be open to touching it? She asked, her voice woke him up, David finally let out drops of tears. He lowered his head and let his tears fall, but soon wiped away the tears. The only dress did to him, yet when Kate would wear the clothing, what he would do then. Only two things can do this to him in his life, one her happiness and one her sadness. ¡° finally ¡° David murmured. ¡° Yeah finally, at least I finished this; otherwise you might stop all of my work for longer, do you know because of you I did not take any task in these two years, devil man, you better give me a fair amount of money, ¡° that girl said proudly. David ignored her words; he raised his hands and touched the dress, which warped on a girl doll. The dress was light pink, all over the work with diamonds and pearls, neck to waist wrapped with pink diamonds, the whole dress draped with 1000 diamonds. Pink diamonds did the neckline work, as did the waistline: including the dress''s long-sleeves and matching veil work. David picked every diamond; he collected these diamonds from all over the world, 200 carats worth of diamond was like stars in that dress, dazzling like the moon. Finally, he fulfilled the dream, his life long wedding dream. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡° thank you ¡° David looked back at that girl and smiled gratefully. ¡° Wow, I didn¡¯t expect Mr Xiver would give his special thanks with money. Now please tell me how much you are going to give me as a gift. Although everything about this dress came from you, I put my life long talent in this dress, so tell me I''m waiting, ¡° That girl said cheekily. ¡° What do you want? I will give you anything you want ¡° David said with a radiant smile. ¡° I want to stay here in S country, and you need to give me your protection from my family, ¡° that girl said with a severe expression. David nodded at her ¡°I will ¡° he knows everything about her, so obviously he knows what she needs at that moment. ¡° Okay then don¡¯t forget to invite me to your wedding. After all, I''m the person who created such a heavenly dress for your wife ¡° That girl teased David. ¡° are you going toe, he will be there also, are you sure you are ready to face him? David was serious when he asked this, Her face turned pale. She lowered her head in guilt. ¡° Even though I''m not ready, I don''t want to run this time. I''m exhausted already. '''' Her face was full of sadness and an unknown pain, but David and she both knew the cause behind this pain. Outside, Kate gets out of the car without wasting a second. The bodyguards followed her behind. Everyone knew their madam was in a grim mood. So they even tried to stop in their footsteps. When Alex saw Kate, he approached her at horse''s speed. ¡° Madam ¡° Alex called her, his face sweating. ¡° he is not out yet? Kate asked, holding onto ast bit of hope. ¡° No, ¡° Alex nodded, lowering his head. His nod shattered thest of her hopes. She gritted her teeth and red at the vi. ¡° Take me there, ¡° Kate said, not waiting for Alex. She already started walking toward the vi¡¯s main gate. Alex looked at the bodyguards ¡° if something happens to me today, please try to save me if you all can, I don¡¯t want to die single yet. I have a girlfriend who is waiting for me to marry her ¡° he whispered to them in his sad voice. The bodyguards didn¡¯t know tough or cry, they also had the same feelings, yet this man thought only about himself. Kate was too restless to wait for Alex; she started ringing the calling bell non-stop. The maid once again opened the door; this time, she was feeling frustrated. But she froze when she saw this time it was a girl who rang the bell. ¡° Miss, what do you want? ¡° that maid asked in her impersonal voice. Chapter 218 : * Useful weapon * Chapter 218 : * Useful weapon * ¡°Miss, what do you want?¡± that maid asked in her impersonal voice. Seeing her protective look and her words, the sky touched Kate¡¯s anger level. ¡°I want to go inside to meet your miss ¡°Kate tried her best not to scream at that woman. ¡° sorry our Miss can not meet with any outsider until you make an appointment with her, ¡° that maid said again, and Kate lost her cool. ¡° huh ¡° sheughed, Alex and the bodyguards started sweating in fear. Why was this woman adding butter in the fire, it¡¯s okay; she wants to die, why is she also dragging them? Alex came forward ¡° please let out madam in, ¡° he said to the maid. ¡° Sorry an outsider is not allowed here ¡° That man was harder than a cow''s bone. ¡° Huh, are you kidding with me right now, it does not allow an outsider, so why is my husband allowed to go inside? I''m going inside if you have the guts to stop me, try me ¡° Kate already walked forward, but the maid raises her hands and stops her ¡° Miss, please don¡¯t do this; otherwise we have to call our security to throw you out, ¡° that woman said with arrogance. ¡° I said try me, ¡° Kate did not stop. That woman suddenly ¡° guardse here, these people are trying forcefully to go inside. ¡° Kate looked at the bodyguard ¡° move her aside ¡° she doesn¡¯t have the mood to y with this maid. The bodyguards came forward and grabbed the woman and moved her aside. The woman screamed when they applied force with the woman, the woman trying to free herself. She screamed loudly, Inside the vi, David heard the sound of screams. That girl also heard the maid¡¯s scream. Security came running, seeing the scene where they jumped on Kate''s bodyguards. Seeing the mess, Alex pulled Kate behind him so that no harm coulde to her. ¡° Madam, stay here, ¡° Alex said loudly; he shouted at his will. Hoping his idiot master will hear him and Kate shot a re at Alex, ¡° Oops, it seems like madam already caught his trick ¡° Alex looked away. ¡° Mr wood, it¡¯s not too good when someone tries to be over-smart ¡° Kate revealed his n. Alex felt he wanted to jump inside a hole to hide. His madam bes more and more challenging to handle or tricks her. Inside the vi, David heard Alex¡¯s voice because the main door left half-open. He looked a little uneasy. ¡° go take this inside; I''m going outside to see what happened. David said to that girl, David walked toward the main door, hurriedly. Outside, The maid looked at Kate with a dead re ¡° catch this girl ¡° the maid ordered one of the security men. The guard turned to Kate, but Alex was standing in front of Kate in protective manners. ¡° Never dare to think about doing this, ¡° Alex said coldly. He was standing there because he doesn¡¯t want to create any trouble right now. ¡° Miss, get out with these people; otherwise we have to throw you all out ¡° that guard said in his professional tone. ¡° who dares to touch her ¡° a frizzy voice stopped everyone in their spot. Kate stopped herself and did not turn back hearing the voice because she knew who it was. Alex looked at his master as his life saviour, David ignored everyone and went straight behind Kate, who stood there without looking at him. ¡° Wifey ¡° David pulled her in his arms. Kate was silent; she did not look at him even when he hugged her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡° But Master Xiver ¡° that maid tried to say something. ¡° Think before saying anything because I will forgive none of you even if you all work for someone else¡¯s ¡° David warned them and silenced everyone. He turned his gaze at Kate and his cold and dangerous look vanished in the air, ¡° Why are you here? David said, he was surprised and shocked at the same time. ¡° why, am I disturbing your sweet time here, ¡° Kate said, the anger and jealousy flowed from her voice like honey, but it was too sour for her. ¡° what sweet time ¡° Her words confused David. ¡° where is your secret Miss whom you¡¯re meeting like a thief ¡° Kate finally looked at her, but her look was too scary. David gulped hard after seeing her burning, red, angry face. David looked at Alex as if he wanted to pull all of Alex¡¯s hair and make him bald. Alex looked at the master with a helpless look ¡° Master I did not ¡° he whispered, but David knows him better. ¡° Why are you ring at Mr wood, you better care about yourself now, tell me now who you met now, you switched off your phone, didn¡¯t allow Mr wood inside, you still have the guts to re at someone else. Aren¡¯t you too confident in yourself ¡° Kate put her hands on her waist and looked at him like she wanted to eat him alive. David was speechless. It seems like he pressed on her sour spot, ¡° Wifey, what nonsense are you saying, who is a sweet woman? I came to meet an old friend, ¡° David said in a coaxing voice. ¡° Huh, old friend, okay tell, which friend of yours wants to meet so secretly, you better not lie to me, otherwise, don¡¯t think abouting home for two months, ¡° Kate said firmly. But it was a bomb to David ¡° BOOM ¡® his mind blew out, two months, he will die if he doesn¡¯t see her for two days, how he will bear two months, ¡° Wifey ¡° David made a crying face, the real one, he wanted to cry at that moment. ¡° What Wifey? Huh, did you take the wrong medicine beforeing at this at a girl¡¯s house, are you trying to kill me with anger? ¡° Kate wanted to strangle him but can¡¯t bear to do that to her darling husband no matter how angry she was with him. David wanted to p his mouth and skin Alex alive, but he needs to coax her first; otherwise, he will die before he can kill Alex. ¡° Wifey ¡° David called her in his honey voice, and hugged her once again, but Kate pushed his hands away. ¡° what Wifey, what. I want an answer, what are you doing here alone, not your honey words ¡° Kate looked at him with her beautiful eyes, but the usual gentle Kate was nowhere to see. She looked as if she was about to beat someone. David prayed for that person not to be him; no one will do, just not him. Alex knowingly stepped back a few feet away from his master and madam. ¡° Baby, darling, love, ¡° David called her with love, raising his hands and hugging her tightly. This time he didn¡¯t give any chance to move away, he caged her tightly. ¡° what? Kate¡¯s anger faded a few degrees, but not wholly, ¡° Wow, Kate, how shameless you can be, so double-minded, he just called you so sweetly yet you already melted ¡° Kate scolded herself in her mind being so weak at that moment. David felt Kate calm down a little ¡° Wifey; I came here to meet a friend, nothing else, don¡¯t hear his nonsense. He was feeling jealous that I left him outside, that¡¯s all ¡° David applied his most useful weapon, his full of loving sweet words. ¡° Oh really, then you switched off your phone, you never do that¡± Kate said full ofints as if he had wronged her. ¡°I will tell you when we go home, okay, ¡° David said, raising her face and kissing her all over her face. Kate nodded. Alex was speechless, beyond speechless, Alex wanted to vomit all the blood he had in his body. Seriously, how can they do this? A while ago she was in a killing mood, already nodding her head at his words, how false her madam¡¯s anger could be for his master. His master is too much, but his madam is unlimited. ¡° And you, I will deal with tomorrow, you want to go somewhere unique like amazon forest, ¡° David said, and Alex mentally fell into depression. Remarkably, in the end, he had to bear everything¡¯s responsibility. ¡° Wow, wow, are you all leaving without meeting me already, it¡¯s not fair everyone ¡° a sweet but crispy voice catches their attention. Everyone looked back at the same time. Kate moved her head from David¡¯s chest and looked behind them. In her mid-twenty, a girl stood there in a pale blue long dress, her hair tied in a high bun, she didn¡¯t wear any makeup, but she looked naturally beautiful with no makeup. Her face was holding a sweet but teasing smile, seeing how beautiful she looked. Kate once again felt sourer than she was feeling beforeing there. She moved her gaze and looked at David to see if he was looking at that girl or not. But he proved her wrong; David looked at her with full eyes of love for his wife. He did not even move his eyes from her for a second. Looking at that girl was out of the question. Chapter 219 * she is mine * Chapter 219 * she is mine * Looking at that girl was out of the question. Kate felt happy inside but still couldn¡¯t suppress the sour feeling remembering this girl spent 1 hour with her husband alone. That feeling made her angry. David looked at deeply ¡°you¡¯re more beautiful than anyone in this world, also don¡¯t worry she has someone ¡° he said to Kate, hearing his words Kate¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. He read her mind before she let it out with words. She lowered her head, refusing to look at anyone. Davidughed at her blushing face but hugged her to her face. He didn''t want anyone to see her cute face; it¡¯s for only him. ¡° You, you, you¡¯¡¯ Alex¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. His words stuck inside his face were like he saw a ghost. ¡° Hi wood, long time no see, but I''m more excited to see someone else." That girl waved at Alex but her eyes stuck at Kate. She looked like she was staring at Kate inside and out. ¡° Master, she? She, how¡¯¡¯ Alex called his master for confirmation. ¡° yesterday¡¯¡¯ David answered him at one word, Kate looked at David then Alex, seeing Alex¡¯s reaction she can guess Alex knew this girl. ¡° Hello cutie pie, if you got enough of your husband¡¯s love toe inside with me, I also wanted to meet for a long time, so let''s get to know each other a little, ¡° that girl said in her cool voice, Kate looked at David with a full face of confusion. David nodded ¡° let¡¯s go¡¯¡¯ David walked inside hugging Kate¡¯s waist. Alex followed them, after all. He has too much on his mind; he needs to ask them. Inside the living room, Kate and David sat next to each other, Alex was still on his thinkingnd. That girl sat opposite David and Kate, David was still hugging Kate with both of his hands, that girl smirked at David ¡° please show some mercy to single people like us¡¯¡¯ she said with a teasing smile. Kate was confused at that moment; this girl was behaving as she knew her for a long time ago. ¡° You stay silent, Wifey met this witch woman, Ashley, an old friend of mine, also someone¡¯s precious treasure¡¯¡¯ David said with a smile, yetst words were very picky. Kate nodded at Ashley, ¡° and witch, this is my ¡° David wanted to introduce Kate to Ashley, but Ashley stopped her ¡° No need, even a blind and dumb human can tell she is your precious Kate," Ashley said with a smile. ¡° ooh, good at least you have a fried brain, keep it up; otherwise this time he will dump you." David taunts her with his picky words, and just as he throws the words, Ashley¡¯s face turns ck. ¡° Hey which type of friend are you, cursing me like this, how cruel you are David, see cutie pie, your husband wants me to spend my life alone" Ashley made a sad face, but deep down she was despondent because David¡¯s words hit on her sore spot. But she keeps acting like it did not scare her, She knew what she did was beyond anyone¡¯s forgiveness, but she was holding ast bit of hope, but every day that hope of her slipped away. David senses her oddness ¡° don¡¯t worry; my curse is not that strong¡¯¡¯ David spoke again, Kate pinched his waist. David looked at Kate with a smile ¡° believe me she is a witch. You can ask Alex how heartless a witch she is. David whispered at Kate¡¯s ear. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡° shh, she will feel hurt the way you are talking about her," Kate whispered. ¡° don¡¯t worry, she has thick skin." David winked at Kate. Kate speechless at that moment, he said she was her friend, but he is insulting like her; he is showing his anger. ¡° you, does he know that you¡¯re here? Alex asked; finally, he was holding back for so long, yet let it out. Ashley was silent; she doesn¡¯t know what to answer him or anyone, ¡°, do you think if he knew she was here, you''d get to see him here, right? David looked at Alex as if he was an idiot. ¡° oh, that¡¯s right, then I should call him and give him the news," Alex said with a grin. ¡° fucking wood, do you want to die, huh? Ashley asked Alex angrily. ¡° Why, what happened to your so-called guts, try me, I will call him now, ¡° Alex said seriously. Alex already took out his phone and was about to call that he. ¡° David, you better stop this tree wood; otherwise I am going to keep that thing for myself, ¡° Ashley said: ''But it was a warning to David, David red at Ashley with a sour face, if not for Kate''s wedding dress he would have already informed that madman. He was silent because this damn woman is the best wedding dress designer in the whole fashion world, and he wants the best for Kate. He drew the dress for Kate himself, but he needed the best designer to make the dress, only she can make this, so he hired her. ¡° Alex stops it, don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t need to inform him, he will find out on his own ¡° David stopped Alex. He knows this woman is too heartless. What if she ruins his precious dress? ¡° Hey cutie pie, why you married him, you look so beautiful like a real-life angel yet you married this fool, if you ever regret marrying him, you cane to me, I don¡¯t mind keeping you, you look so cute like a doll ¡° Ashley was like Rose, but she has a strong aura, what Rose doesn¡¯t have. She raised her hands toward Kate like she wanted to touch Kate¡¯s face. David pped her hand away. ¡° Hey witch, she is mine to touch, I allow no one to touch her cheeks, look at your witchy nails, what if my darling¡¯s cheek hurts, you better keep your idea to yourself; otherwise I don¡¯t mind introducing a beautiful, sexy girl to a certain someone. ¡° David red at Ashley as if she were his enemy. ¡° Huh, you dare, don¡¯t you dare, otherwise I will steal your wife." Ashley knows David''s weak point very well. ¡° You witch, you better stay away from my wife; otherwise I will send you to a deserted ind where no one can find you ¡° David covered Kate''s body with his as if Ashley¡¯s had a kind disaster, Kate''s face pressed on his chest, and he covered her face with his hand. Ashley and Alex were speechless. Hey man, she just wanted to scare him, yet he behaved like. ¡° now I will surely touch your wife¡¯s face ¡° Ashley found it funny. She was about to get up from her seat and approached Kate, but David¡¯s words stuck to her on her tail. ¡° Alex call him and say you see this witch having fun with a young boy ¡° David looked at Ashley and said to Alex, Alex felt he had internal bleeding and Ashley had a panic attack. ¡° Master you are a shameless man in this world, a while ago you stopped, now just because she teased your wife, you changed your mind, so two minded people" Alex scolded inside his heart and head. Kate was giggling seeing their face; she already knew they were scolding her darling. But she enjoys every second with him after all this man loves her too much. How can she stay angry with him? It''s never possible for her. Chapter 220 * David Xiver is afraid * Chapter 220 * David Xiver is afraid * It''s never possible for her. She can leave the world for him if it ever needs to, but leaving him is the same as death to her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly Kate¡¯s face changed, no she can¡¯t leave him, she doesn''t know why or how this thought came to her mind out of nowhere. ¡®¡°I heard Rose came back. Where is she? And where is that idiot? Ashley asked David about Liam. ¡° Are you qualified to call him an idiot? How can you do that? You are 2 two fruits from the tree ¡° David mocked again. Ashley wanted to strangle this man; it seems his words will kill her, even if that madman won¡¯t. ¡° Go away, get out of my home, you are no friend of mine, you devil, I curse you god will give you seven sons as your love rival ¡° Ashley was angry to death by him. This man knows where her weak points are, but she didn¡¯t realise it was also his sore points. Giving birth to a son means paying debit, more of a son is his father¡¯s love rival from the past life, son means Kate¡¯s love with the divide in two, no he doesn¡¯t want sons. He wants one child, and it has to be a daughter who will look cute and beautiful, like Kate and his only princess. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like a son, as long as the child belongs to his and Kate''s he will love them, it''s just that he only wants a child, that means if Kate gives birth to a son. Then he has to give up on his dream of having a daughter, and that¡¯s what he absolutely can¡¯t do. Seeing his sour face, Kate doesn¡¯t know what to say. Is he that reluctant to have a son? She wanted to David¡¯s face turned grim, seeing them; Kate didn¡¯t dare to join them after all, her husband looks like he will kill these two. But seriously, Kate never asked why he was so obsessed with having a girl. She knows he likes kids; it seems like she needs to ask him, okay, she will ask him after going home. ¡° Do you two want to die? David gritted his teeth and asked. But this caused them tough more, ¡° David, don''t tell me, you don¡¯t want a son, what if your wife gives birth to only a son for you in the future? Ashley asked, suppressing herughter a little more. ¡° Evil witch you better shut your mouth or not I''m going to arrange a blind date for him ¡° David was beyond angry, they were curing his dream of having a daughter. ¡° Oh my god, David Xiver is afraid that his wife will give him a son, hahaha, such big news ¡° Ashley started rolling on the sofa holding her stomach. Alex was no better, but he covered his mouth with both hands; otherwise, if madam gives birth to a son in the future, his master will hold him as the prime culprit. ¡° but seriously master, you are acting like someone nted a bomb on you just because she mentioned you are going to have a son. You are acting entirely like a helpless kid. She stanched whose candy ¡° Alex was making fun of his master. ¡° we¡¯re going home, the air here is ruined by this woman ¡° David hugged Kate and stood up, without giving them any time he left with Kate. Alex followed them silently. Ashley looked on from behind; her sudden cheerful mood became sour. She also could have a husband and passionate love like David and Kate, but she fool, ruined everything, now every second in her life became a punishment to her, from childhood she begged love from every person she meets yet when finally a person loved her madly she left him behind, every night when she thought about him, she wanted to kill herself for her stupidity. She knows he can kill her for the betrayal but still tried her luck for thest time; she wants him back and his love. ¡° Love I''m back, waiting for you where I left you ¡° Ashley murmured, holding the pendant around her neck. Outside David helped Kate to get inside the car, the bodyguards followed them. Alex was driving the car; he barely stopped himself fromughing again. In the middle of the road, inside the car. ¡° what happened? Kate asked. David looked back at Kate, she was sitting on the car seat, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied. David picked Kate from the seat and put her on his thighs, Kate had already used his sudden action. It was a routine for her to sit on hisp. She hugged his neck and put her head on his shoulder ¡° what happened, are you in a grim mood because I came here? Kate knows he wasn¡¯t for this, but to understand why he was behaving like this? She teased him, and just as she thought he immediately reacted, ¡° No, are you a fool, why would I be angry with you? If possible, I want to keep you inside my shirt pocket and take you everywhere I go. I miss you so much all the time ¡° David kissed the top of her forehead and inhaled her sweet scent. It was very refreshing to her; he feels alive as long as she is with him. ¡° Then why are you sulking? Kate raised her head and looked at David confusedly. ¡° Wifey I want a daughter I don¡¯t want a son, ¡° David said as he was about to cry from helplessness. Kate and Alex, who were driving the car, almost lost their breath. ¡° what the hell was that? Alex¡¯s thought. But Kate was more confused than shocked. ¡° why? Kate asked gently. She could feel he was susceptible to this matter. He seems to have always thought about this. ¡° because I want, also if we have a girl, she will be cute like you ¡° David averted his gaze from her. Kate held his face and looked straight at his eyes ¡° we can have both a son and daughter. Why are you saying this? Kate asked him. David knows he can¡¯t ignore this anymore ¡° because I want only one baby, okay we¡¯re going to have one baby in the future ¡° David said with a firm promise. ¡° Why do I want both son and daughter, you and I both are rtively healthy to have more than a baby, ¡° Kate said with a smile. Most of all she has yet to get pregnant, he already said this. ¡° No, we will not have over one, ¡° David said in his stubborn voice. ¡° Darling, first of all, I am not pregnant yet. Second, I would want more than one baby if I had that luck ¡° Kate whispered. ¡° No, I want one baby because I want to stop every man who wants to stanch you from me, bound you with me. If possible, I never want you to go through the pain of childbirth, it¡¯s harrowing, so one is enough, so it has to be a daughter ¡° David¡¯s exnation left both Kate and Alex speechless. ¡° What kind of exnation was that? ¡° did you give birth? If not, how do you know? Kate wanted to scold him, but David''s next words threw them inside an icy sea. ¡°I saw how painful giving birth could be for a woman when my mother gives birth to Nina. She was hospitalised. I was the only person who was with her; she screamed like a madwoman. My mother, who was always a calm and silent person, screamed and begged for death, she lost sense over and over for hours; she pulled out her hair until her scalp hurt, Kate, I don¡¯t want you to go through this pain, so Wifey, even if you don¡¯t want to give birth, it¡¯s okay with me ¡° when David finished, Kate was already sobbing, Alex lowered his head in guilt. From birth, David¡¯s life was never easy; as an older child, he bore everything silently and firmly. When Nine was about to be born, he took his mother to the hospital with aunty Lin¡¯s help. Aunty Lin was with him, but his mother only held his hands for her trust, because she knew as long as her son was with her, she could go through in any situation. When they took her inside thebour room, he waited outside the room for his mother all alone. But he did not even let out a sound. He had only one thought: if he cries, it will scare his mother. So he hid the fear inside his heart. David looked at Kate¡¯s teary face and immediately freaked out ¡° why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry ¡° David kissed her tears away, but the fool of his still calling. David kissed all over the face ¡® don¡¯t cry; it¡¯s okay we have a son, no daughter, you¡¯re more important, you matter to me, nothing else, everythinges 10th to me,1 to 9 only you matter to me, okay, don¡¯t cry silly'''' David coaxed her, he thought she was crying because he said this. Chapter 221 * Entire world for her * Chapter 221 * Entire world for her * David coaxed her; he thought she was crying because he said this. ¡° silly I''m not crying for this, I''m crying because of you, darling I want to kill your father once again, that lustful old man hurt you and mom and left you two all alone, if he would be alive I will surely beat him for this, I curse him and that woman to rot in hell, how dare he, who the hell he was, a prince, or king, I want to bite him to death, I''m so angry. Also that woman, she is so shameless, I will surely beat her if she met me again next time, she should bear everything now that that man is already dead ¡°Kate stopped and fumed in anger, she was almost huffing. David was stunned, so she was crying for him. It moved him to tears. He felt the warmth he ever wanted only from her; she is the source of his oxygen. ¡° It''s okay, these pains are not painful anymore, because in return of this pain God gave you to me, if I have to bear that pain again I will happily go through that pain for you, so don¡¯t cry, your tears are more precious than anything ¡° David kissed her face again and again. Alex also felt hurt. His master stood up from zero and achieved everything at his ability, As his master¡¯s loyal brother, he also wished he could beat his master¡¯s father. That man left them all alone for a woman. How rotten his character was. But next when he heard his madam¡¯s words he became the most loyal fan of his madam¡¯s, she deserves the love of his master, this girl was so weak and gave up on her life, but after meeting his master, she became the tigress who knows to roar for his master¡¯s happiness, he, Adam and Liam thought from the very first Kate is not suitable for a man like David, he needs someone who can support him and stay beside David to face this world, but after just a few months she proved them wrong, no one can be more suitable for his master, Three years ago, when his master searched for a girl, they stopped him because his master lost his senses, and the business started going downhill. He was so angry. He stopped his master in every possible way to form a search for that girl, but his master said the only thing, ¡°I need to find myself. These words shocked Alex and others. After that, they also searched for her in every way. At the end, when his master finally found her, his master changed. Within one year the business bloomed more than ever they dreamed, Liam once mentioned this, David¡¯s answer was, ¡° I have to earn money to purchase the entire world for her.¡¯¡¯ In return, Adam teased him, ¡° why you need to give her the entire world; it¡¯s too much. ¡° Davidughed at Adam like he was a fool ¡°I found my world in her, so in return, I have to give her the world. I''m not a stingy person like you. David Xiver will give the moon if she ever asks for the moon. ¡° ¡° Hey, are you crazy? The moon is not something you could ever catch." Adam scolded him. ¡° I know, that¡¯s why I want money to create her moon for her ¡° David shut their mouth with his exnation. Thinking back, Alex felt they were the fool, not his master because his master was right about every word. They became each other¡¯s world. All the time, Kate cursed David¡¯s father and Rose¡¯s mother until they reached home. David coaxed her all the time; he knew anger is bad for health. But she did not hear him at all; Alex was also nodding with her silently. In his opinion, both of them deserve this. When they reached home, Kate stopped because Kate doesn¡¯t want to curse Rose¡¯s mother in front of Rose. David is sometimes really helpless in front of her stubbornness; nothing or no one can stop her once she gets angry. Once Kate and David came home, Alex left. David helped her to change her shoes and took her to their bedroom. She was still murmuring ``David sighed loudly ¡° are you not going to study? Tomorrow is your exam. Do you forget that¡¯¡¯ David wanted to distract her mind, it worried him she might have a headache from this anger. Only then Kate stopped ¡° oh I forgot¡¯¡¯ Kate hurriedly went inside the bathroom and freshened up. David followed her behind, fearing she might bump into something. After she finished, she sat with her book like a good girl. David smiled at this girl¡¯s mood change like the weather. David left her alone and went downstairs to cook something for her, Going downstairs, he called some people who took responsibility for the wedding preparations. He can¡¯t go because he can¡¯t leave Kate alone, nor can he take her there, Alex can¡¯t go because of Amy, that woman has a gossipy nose, Liam doesn¡¯t want to go leaving Rose here, and left Adam, he went there alone, and he was in charge. David has already nned everything, and he needs to make sure everything gets ready on time. Just a few more days left for the wedding. David went inside the kitchen to make some light food for Kate. She would feel bored with no food when she is studying. David made fruit juice for her and washed some fruits; he nicely set the fruits on a te; he even called Adam to know the arrangement''s progress. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As the call went through, Adam¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°hey you finally called me, are you trying to kill me with so many words, it¡¯s your wedding yet you are all there, and I am all alone here, it¡¯s not fair, how heartless you are all?" you can¡¯te here because of your wife, that Alex stuck with his girlfriend, and another one chasing your sister so shamelessly, ah, why my life nd with no colours¡¯¡¯ Adam did not stop himself until he vented all of his frustration." Chapter 222 * Second best * Chapter 222 * Second best * He vented all of his frustration; he was all alone there, David nned the grandest wedding for Kate, yet he threw all the responsibility on Adam. When David announced Adam was going to manage everything, Adam was like ¡° can I just jump from a cliff?", but he still went, no matter what he said he felt happy inside that he could arrange the wedding for his brother. He was teasing David, and David also knew his intention. David might look hard at everyone, but three of them know if David is not a good brother, good friend, no one can be good for them in this world, David kept his hard side as a mask for the outside world. Only a few of them know David¡¯s genuine character, he is like a coconut, hard from the outside but soft inside. ¡° Yeah, yeah, you are the best, now tell me everything, also don¡¯t just have fun with the wedding nner, I don¡¯t want any mess in my wedding, she might be your ex soon, so you better behave yourself. Also, I''ming shortly there, but I will go back at night. I don¡¯t want to leave Kate alone, not even for a night. Do you get that, so don¡¯t mess around, ¡°David said strictly but gently. ¡° hey do you take me as a red bull who always mess with these girls, you don¡¯t know your brother, I only flirt with the sexy and beautiful girl, and your nner is too pale for my taste" Adamughed after saying these, David rolled his eyes ¡°this boy.¡¯¡¯ After talking with Adam for some time, David went upstairs with the fruit te and juice. Just as he opened the door, he heard soundsing from the bathroom, David kept the te on a table and ran inside the bathroom. Kate was inside the bathroom, and she was vomiting. David¡¯s face turned pale. He approached her and gathered loose hair from her face. He gently patted her back until she stopped vomiting, David washed her face and carried her out from the bedroom, Katey down on the bed without moving; her entire world was spinning in front of her; she closed her eyes and stayed silent. David stood up and picked up his phone; he called the doctor. Kate looked at David after a while ¡°why are you calling the doctor? I''m fine. I bit the pan, and that¡¯s why I felt a little nauseous. I''m alright now¡¯¡¯ Kate said. ¡° No, you are not, this is not the first time Wifey, we should go to the hospital," David said in a worried tone. He went to the closet and picked out a thick jacket for her. He helped her put on the jacket, and he called Max to drive the call to the hospital. Soon they reached the hospital; the doctor examined Kate; she told David, Kate absolutely alright, but David was beyond stubborn, he forcefully said the doctor to check her carefully. The doctor took her inside an examination room, David wanted to go inside, but the doctor did not allow him inside. Inside the room, The female doctor sat in front of Kate, and asked her everything, How she felt, and about her menstrual cycle. Kate doesn''t know when herst period was, because her period was never regr, and because of the cold problem, she always has painful periods. The doctor thought for some time; she already knew about Kate¡¯s problem because she was the one who went to see Kate when she was having her period pain, ¡° Okay madam, I will not hide from you, but I think you are pregnant ¡° as her words left. Kate felt lightning stuck her out of nowhere. ¡° i-i I¡¯¡¯ words lost their way. She was speechless; she didn''t know what she was feeling, but she felt an unknown feeling building inside her body so suddenly when the word finally entered inside her mind and heart. She didn¡¯t know she could ever feel this feeling, but that''s not important anymore because she already knew why she felt this. ¡° doc-doctor, are you su-ure?" Kate stammered at her word, ¡° My feeling is that you are judging from your symptoms, but we can¡¯t be sure until your reportse out, so it¡¯s better to wait until two more days if you want to know right now if we can give you a pregnancy test, but it¡¯s never can be 100% right, so we better wait for the test report ¡° the female doctor was the best doctor in S country, Kate raised her hand and touched her belly ¡°is she really pregnant with David¡¯s baby?¡± Tears were already falling like rain, but it lost her in this happiness. This happiness was the second best thing in her life because David is her first and only first. ¡®¡° we can call Mr Xiver now¡¯¡¯ the doctor said with a smile, but Kate stopped her ¡° no.¡¯¡¯ ¡° huh,¡¯¡¯ the doctor was confused, why did madam stop her? ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know yet; we are not sure, so I want to be 100% sure, only then we can tell him," Kate said although she wants to jump on his arms and give him the news, she only knows how happy he will be, but if it¡¯s a false rm, then he will be sad, so before she gets the report she can¡¯t tell him. ¡° okay¡¯¡¯ the doctor said ¡®¡° also one thing doctor, when the reportse out, please call me first, don¡¯t tell him anything yet, also please act normal, my husband¡¯s IQ is quite higher than a normal person¡¯¡¯ Kate said, the doctor don¡¯t knowugh or cry, is madam praising master or making fun for being too cunning. ¡® okay,¡¯¡¯ the doctor agreed, ¡° one more thing, doctor, you know we made love almost every day. What if it caused any harm to the baby?" Kate felt embarrassed asking this to the doctor, but does her baby¡¯s life matter most? ¡° I don''t think so, you are healthy, so it did not affect you, but be careful these past two days, okay, ¡° The doctor said calmly. ¡° Okay, thank you, doctor, we should go out now; otherwise he will burst inside soon," Kate said with a smile, even though she doesn''t want to be too happy, but she knows she is. The happiness was dancing on her face. Kate stood up when her feet touched the ground; she felt she was walking in the air. Happiness is like this, and humans leave all worry behind only to feel the uing joy. As Kate came out, David hugged her immediately; he looked at the doctor ¡° how is she? He asked. ¡° madam is all right, don¡¯t worry Mr Xiver, just keep her stress free, she said she is quite worried about her exam, so she better stay rxed, stress is harmful to the human body so take care, she will be alright, I will send the test report after tomorrow," the doctor said. David dismissed the doctor. Kate raised her head and looked at David, even seeing his face now gave her the idea of how their baby would look. ¡° Let''s go,'''' David said, but Kate stood still and said ¡° carry me¡¯¡¯. Kate raised her hands and sounded like a spoiled child. David smiled; he swapped her off the ground and carried her in princess style. Kate hugged his neck. She felt the entire world turned so beautiful. She clearly remembers that she thought the entire world was crashing her hard, but now she finally understood, the universe pushed her toward her genuine happiness. For him, for their future, for their unborn baby. Kate giggled, and David looked at her with love ¡° why are you so happy suddenly? David walked her out of the hospital and seeing her suddenly brightened face; he was feeling optimistic. ¡° Nothing, suddenly I remember something funny, darling. Are you happy that I am happy? Kate asked in her gentle voice, David stopped for a while and looked at her face clearly¡± you are my happiness, so how can I not be happy if you¡¯re happy ¡° David teased her. ¡° Okay, then let¡¯s be happy for each other," Kate said with a hidden meaning. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But David missed the meaning; he only saw her happiness and two eyes full of excitement. ¡° as long as you¡¯re happy, I never can be unhappy¡± David carried her inside the car. Kate took the invitation to sit on hisp, and she wrapped herself around him like c. David can¡¯t be happier when she acted like this, Kate put her head on his chest and stayed silent the whole time. She was busy hearing his heartbeat; she imagined her baby¡¯s heartbeat from his. David carefully hugged her so that if she falls asleep, she won¡¯t fall. After some time, Kate fell asleep. David looked out the window. The world suddenly felt so peaceful, but this peace was bothering her. After Alina ran away, he had nightmares almost every day. These nightmares were too much for him. Chapter 223 * Get revenge * Chapter 223 * Get revenge * at night he sometimes jerks awake from his deep sleep and searches for Kate, when he found Kate on his chest, only then he felt rxed, That¡¯s why he tried every possible way to find that woman, but she seemed to vanish in the air. David is not afraid of anything other than Kate''s safety, so he stopped searching for Alina and kept his guard around Kate. David felt restless. From childhood, he never enjoyed a day with so much peace, after Antony¡¯s appearances. David knows it can¡¯t be more peaceful. Still, why is it suddenly so silent, this silence bothering him deep down? His only tension and worry bound around Kate, as long as she is alright everything will be okay, that¡¯s why he is more alert around Kate if the world is down on a storm he will stand on that storm like a sturdy tree. Still, if something happens to Kate, he doesn¡¯t need any storm, he will fall on his own, he knows that in his heart. He looked down at Kate¡¯s sleeping face. She was holding a soft but peaceful smile on her sleeping face as if she had a beautiful dream. David¡¯s worry lightened a lot. As long as she is with him, she will be alright, and he will stay strong for her. No matter how hard the situation, he will stay beside her to keep her happy; this is his life motto. I slowly caressed her hair; Kate might have feltfortable as she moved toward his hand. Inside Rose¡¯s office, she did not see Liam at lunch. However, these days she already used his sudden appearance, all of his forceful pestering. Suddenly she got used to seeing his annoyed face, so when he suddenly stopped appearing in front of her, her feelings confused her. Currently, she was sitting in her cabin, but her mind was wondering at that thought, ¡° Nah¡¯¡¯ Rose threw the file on the table and got up. ¡° let¡¯s go, rose. Let¡¯s see if he is doing something secretly today. If he dares to flirt with any girl, I will crush Liam''s ball¡¯¡¯ Rose walked out from her office while cursing Liam like she was going to kill him. As she walked in front of the office, she lit her footsteps because she wanted to peek at him without letting him know she was here. Rose looked around. Seeing no one was around, Rose attached her ear to the office door and tried to hear what he was doing inside. The office was soundproof, but not so much that no one could hear anything if they stuck on the door like an imp. After a while, she heard him talking with someone; the phone was on the loudspeaker. Kate can¡¯t hear; clearly, Rose pushed the door and opened a little. Liam was busy with his phone; he did not see Rose, who was spying on him. ¡° Hey idiot, fool, see how I will get revenge on all of you after this marriage, wait for me toe back¡¯¡¯ it was Adam¡¯s voice, he was scolding Liam in frustration. It confused the rose. What wedding, whose wedding. She tried to give more attention to hear what they were saying. ¡° so what, who asked you to be a single dog, I don¡¯t understand your mindset, you flirt with every girl you meet yet among us you left as leftover food, Alex already has a girlfriend, soon to be a fiance, I have Rose, we¡¯re going to get married after David, David is already married, yet he is going to get married again, yet you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, I can¡¯t even show you some pity, so troublesome.¡¯¡¯ Liam proudly showed everything and also mocked him. What the hell, who said I''m going to marry him, is he crazy, why is he announcing something to everyone, but wait, David, to get married after a few days? What the fuck does that mean, did I miss something, or did they hide something from me? Rose is furious and excited at the same time. She really can¡¯t bear any more. She wanted to go inside and grab Liam¡¯s shirt cor and ask him what the hell he was hiding. ¡° huh, you three should be thankful to me, if I get a girlfriend before you three¡¯s marriage who will take care of everything, see I am here taking care of all the arrangements, and David who is the groom, Spending his time with his wife, and you also tricked me, chasing after Rose, another dog Alex who now became a homemade dog." Adam scolded everyone. ¡°Okay, okay, stop calling us dogs, it feels gross, now tell me how¡¯s the preparation going on." Liam stopped the mad dog and started talking about proper conversation. ¡° bro I thought David was going to give little sissy a wedding, that¡¯s why I agreed, but I can¡¯t be more wrong, I only understood it aftering here; he is too much; you don¡¯t get the idea of how grand and how big he nned it. I have full of doubts about this wedding, seeing the list and the work''s progress and the things he arranged, I think he nned this after he found Kate, this man is too sneaky, I am 100% sure he nned this at N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. least for three years, even me who has a dream to get married can not get this idea. Do you know why he sent me here, to spy on everyone, I''m so bored just sitting here, really he already arranged everything then why he sent me here, obviously spying on everyone, one more thing, it¡¯s more shocking than everything, can you guess.¡¯¡¯ Adam asked thest thing proudly. ¡° I''m sitting here, how I would know¡± Liam already surprised at Adam¡¯s words, David mentioned nothing about his wedding until he married Kate, since then they know. Still, hearing Adam, Liam knew David had nned everything long ago, but Liam understood David wanted to do everything independently. Chapter 224 * Why David loves Kate * Chapter 224 * Why David loves Kate * So he nned it long ago. ¡°Okay you win, that madman¡¯s men did all the preparation because David asked help from him, he sends 500 people to prepare the wedding, I don¡¯t know a man like him why so devoted to David, it seems like if David asks for his life, he will give David his life without asking why? Adam said rubbing his nose, ¡°Adam, it¡¯s better if sometimes it stays as a secret, everyone has their secret, so never talk so carelessly in front of David, he had his life struggle from childhood, he never enjoyed his life like us, you have your family and me also if we fall they always stay behind us to support, but David didn¡¯t, from his six years old, he walked alone, a father who left them all alone another family never looked back at them or supported their family, even when David once tried to meet his father, that woman made her guards throw him out with force, After that, David never tried to meet that man who called himself his father before his death. I hate that man and that woman. They both not only ruined an innocent hearted woman, but they also destroyed a boy¡¯s childhood, filled with worry and pain. Aunty was living in her world because of depression. but David never let her feel the pain of being alone, until the very end when he took care of his mother and Nina, who had just been born after Rose also added to his family, But he never shows his hatred toward Rose because he never sees Rose as that man and woman¡¯s daughter who ruined his life. Instead, he saw her as his other younger sister, no one was there for him to support him or share his pain, but even he did not have anyone, He was there for someone else, to share another person¡¯s pain, to share other people''s burden. He hid his pain from everyone, even though we were still unaware of what kind of pain he had to go through to Only after David met Kate did he forget this painpletely, Kate was there when he gave up, tried from bearing these pains, she stayed with him, so do you understand why David loves Kate even more than his life, he once said he would give her the entire world, In my opinion, even if David gives her the whole world it won¡¯t be enough in his heart, so if a madman like that person, wants to give his life for David, that means David shared his pain, so he is sharing David¡¯s happiness, so mention nothing without knowing.¡¯¡¯ Liam¡¯s words silence not only Adam but also Rose, who was eavesdropping on them. She was silently sobbing. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She never knew these; her mother treated David like this, this woman, how worse her fate can be than born from a woman like that. A woman who ruined a family treated that family-like beggar as her mother, and how worse that can be. ¡°Okay, I will not, but bro when are you alling, I''m bored here being so alone," Liamined at Adam. ¡°huh, I thought you¡¯re dead tired from doing some work. It seems like I was wrong about this." Liam teased Adam. Liam already knows he is acting tired, and after all, three of them know other than running his mouth, he can¡¯t do anything else. So how could David give him tiring work? Despite that, heined like he was doing everything. ¡° I wille when David gives me permission, I can''t go alone without taking Rose with me, and David doesn''t want to let her know yet," Liam said with a sigh. ¡° Oh, it seems you have to wait for the wedding day then," Adamined at disappointment. ¡°Go do your things, it¡¯s already 30 min you are nagging like an old grandma, I have work to do," Liam said, almost impatiently. ¡°Do you think I don''t know what you are doing these days? Alex already told me everything, you better not hurt Rose again; otherwise, David and I will boil you in boiled oil, remember this, hump¡¯¡¯ Adam said seriously and hung up without waiting for Liam¡¯s answer. Rose, who was silently sobbing, suddenly got furious. That damn devil man, he dares to hide such things from her. ¡°I''m going to kill him," Rose promised in her mind. She heard a noise from Liam¡¯s office, she stood straight and ran to her office. Liam walked out of his office and went straight to Rose''s office, where he found it locked from inside. He knocked at her door, but there was no response, he called her ¡°Rose, are you inside, open the door for me.¡± But no response, He kept knocking; irritatingly Rose responded, ¡°I''m taking a nap, don¡¯t disturb me,¡± she said in her calm voice. ¡° what about lunch? Liam asked worriedly, ¡° I already have my lunch,¡± Rose lied. ¡° Okay,¡± Liam did not feel suspicious because it¡¯s already past. He left, only then did Rose walk to her door. She opened the door a little and checked if he left or not. Seeing him leave, she closed the door again. She sted it like a gas cylinder ¡°Damn you all, I''m going to get my revenge, how dare all of you, hide such an important thing from me, he already decided the wedding date and arranged everything yet I know nothing, one second." Rose scratched her head with her nails. Thinking deeply, she understood. ¡°Oh my god, my devil brother nned a surprise wedding, that means my sister-inw is also unaware like me, they even kept the bride in the dark, how dare they, they have a death wish" Rose wanted to tear them apart in anger. Rose¡¯s stomach was already itching, so she picked up her phone and dialled a phone number. After a few seconds someone received the call ¡° hello¡± a cute voice came through the phone. This voice melted all of Rose¡¯s anger. Chapter 225 * Penniless * Chapter 225 * Penniless * This voice melted all of Rose¡¯s anger. How could she stay angry when an angel is on a call with her, is she crazy no, this majesty only talks when his mood lets him do, otherwise he has a strange policy, ¡° this is my mouth, I don¡¯t want to talk to you, what can you do? ¡° My Love, my prince, how are you? Rose asked excitedly, she wanted to meet him in her blood, this boy is boy beyond cute but always acts like an older man other than his mother and David, and other three he doesn¡¯t even talk with any other girls, Rose sometimes gets mercy when he stays in a better mood. ¡° I am fine, are you Roose Noower {flower}¡± Noah asked with his stammering tongue. He seems in a good mood. ¡° Oh my Love, of course, I''m your Rose flower, did you have lunch? Where is your mother? Rose asked, sitting on the couch. ¡° oh, ho, Roose, you ask too much,nuestion { you ask too many questions}¡± Noah said with an impatient voice. Rose smiled at his cuteness. But this man intended David¡¯s demoness. ¡° Then you can answer me slowly,¡± she said with the patient. ¡° Noky, I ante nichken {i ate chicken}, mommy is nipping {mommy is sleeping} Noah said with a radiant smile, this boy is mommy¡¯s lover, as long as Nina is happy, he is also pleased. ¡° Who called Noah? Nina asked in her sleepy voice. She was asleep, but already awake when she heard her son¡¯s lectures. ¡° Roose nower{Rose flower} Noah said to his mother. ¡° Okay, give it to me,¡± Nina asked for her phone. Noha got off the sofa and ran next to his mother and handed her the phone. ¡° Rosy,¡± Nina said with a smile; her voice sounded like m-like water. No matter how much happiness she gets, she is like this; she never screams like Rose or never cries loudly. ¡° Sis, it¡¯s not fair that God gave us a brother like this Devil, I object ¡° Rose threw herints against David. Nina was m-like as usual; she already expected something. ¡° What did he do this time? Nina asked as if she was already waiting when she would call to curse David. ¡°He crossed the red line long, but he crossed the ck line this time. He arranged his wedding, even fixed his wedding date, yet kept this from us¡± Rose already got hyper again. ¡° what????????? Nina screamed like this her entire life after hearing the news. ¡° yeah,¡± Rose nodded. She exined everything to Nina. ¡° This man is too much. First, he didn¡¯t let me go to S country and then didn¡¯t even let me meet my sister-inw, not even a video call, now he fixed his wedding, even already arranged everything, yet did not even let us know, Did he have a death wish; I want to throw him in an ocean, seriously I''m dead angry right now.¡± It relieved Rose that Nina was far away from S country otherwise David might have to run away from home because everyone knows when Nina gets angry she is like a blind man who doesn¡¯t see who she beat. ¡° I aming to S country, book me a flight ticket,¡± Nina said, but it was like an order. ¡° Why are you asking me? I am penniless right now¡± Rose pretends, if David knows she helped Nina with her ticket, he will beat her. ¡° he will stop me immediately, Adam and Liam will not help me. They both are super glue, and Alex, he is out of the question, so left only you, I will give you 20 min, arrange a ticket for me secretly.¡± Nina ordered and hung up the call; Rose was speechless, she wanted to vent her anger, now it seems she invited trouble for herself. But it¡¯s okay; she needs Nina to vent to her about David, next, This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rose stood up and left thepany in a revenge mood. Inside the South Mansion, David was sitting on the bed when he sneezed, and his left eye suddenly started twisting, David felt a little uneasy, he didn''t know why he started having a bad feeling, something was going to happen. But after sneezing he looked down at Kate who was sleeping cluelessly, David sighed in relief seeing he did not wake her up, aftering home he carried her out of the car and went to the bedroom with her in his arms. Still, the little rabbit was stubborn in her sleep, she hugged his left arm and refused to let go, helplessly David called Aunty Lin to deliver his files andptop. He was working with one hand and yet refused to remove his hand from her grip. He also likes this way. He wanted to cook something delicious for her; his rabbit said no to food but did not want to wake her. After what the doctor said, he was extra careful. But who knew an uninvited person would enter inside the bedroom, not even caring to knock. Seeing Rose David¡¯s face darkened ¡°what are you doing here? He asked. ¡° Brother, this is also my home. Why are you behaving like I am here to steal something?¡± Rose red at David. ¡°Shhhhh, what are you doing, don¡¯t you see Kate is sleeping here¡± David whispered. He rolled his eyes at Rose. "Also who said it¡¯s your home, ask your Mr jones to build a home for you, these days I wonder where is her, but he is more busy flying around you, so he will do anything you ask¡± David teased Rose, Rose¡¯s face turned red, it seems everyone knows about Liam chasing after her. ¡°I have something to say to my sister-inw, wake her¡± Rose was impatient. She understands her brother, but she needs to test her sister-inw''s mind. ¡° Are you asking for a beating? Do you think even if you jump from the third floor, I will wake my darling from her sweet sleep? No way, go away¡± David coldly said but did not dare to bellow. Chapter 226 * Her new face * Chapter 226 * Her new face * David coldly said but did not dare to bellow. ¡° hump, I''m going to talk to her when she wakes up, waits and sees, hump¡± Rose red at David and left the bedroom. David looked at his younger sister ¡° whose tamper she intended, so awful, this Jones going to have a hard life with this witch¡± David murmured softly. But he failed to see all of his family members have a bad temper and they can be so arrogant when they don¡¯t like someone, even Kate, who was always good-tempered and a calm girl became like them after marrying him. Nina, on the other hand, was pacing around angrily. ¡° How dare he, I yet to meet my sister-inw, how dare he did this to us, he didn¡¯t even let us know he is nning the wedding, I am going to beat him.¡± ¡° Mommy, are you angry {are you angry}¡± Noah pacing behind his mother. to ¡° Yeah I am angry, I want to beat my brother,¡± Nina said, still trying not to vent her anger on her son after all her son was too cute. ¡° No you can''t beat my buddy{ you can¡¯t beat my buddy okay} Noah protected immediately. Nina was speechless; now her son is also on her brother¡¯s side; it¡¯s not fair. ¡° Noah, baby, your buddy is getting married, yet he hides this from us, do you not want to meet your buddy¡¯s wife? Nina knows how to earn her son¡¯s approval. ¡° ahh, Noah wann ¡° Noah nodded his head. He feels bored staying here all alone. ¡° we¡¯re going to meet your Aunty, let¡¯s go, we should start packing, also we need to go to the mall, Noah shouldn¡¯t meet his aunty empty hand, we should buy pretty gifts for you, Aunty,¡± Nina said, she leaned and carried Noah in her arms. She went upstairs, Nina wanted to leave right away. She sometimes envies Rose. Rose can go to S country as long as she wants, and live with a brother- and sister-inw, a family she always wanted, she even dreamed for a sister-inw who will love her brother and his sisters. She wanted a best friend who would understand her and support her in her life. She always lived in shadow and dark energy. She always smiled at others, but she hid a deep pain inside her. But for her son, she wants lights; she doesn¡¯t want to be her mother, who wasted her life for a man. She wants to be strong for her son, Nina knew if she kept hiding in her dark past, the world would crush her son under the world¡¯s reality. Also, she was not a naive girl. She knows why her brother hid this because he knows Nina is not ready to face the world. But after she heard about her sister-inw, and her brother changed, she went back. She needs her family, which was finallypleted; her son needs them. David wanted to call her back once Kate¡¯s exam finished. David intended to go to M country and take her back to S country; he hid everything because he doesn¡¯t want to stress them; Alina was still hiding, which is very dangerous for Nina and Noah. As for Rose, he knows she will slip away once she gets too excited. But who knows this caused his sister''s anger, and they are nning against him. On an unknown Vi, Alina just went back to her vi after following David and Kate, She was very frustrated, and beyond angry, she smashed her phone on the spot, remembering how David carried that witch back. But she suddenly wanted to investigate something after seeing David go to the hospital. When she tried to seek information from a nurse, the woman failed to give her any information; she said it''s top-secret information. No one knows why Mr Xiver and Mrs Xiver came to the hospital, even when Alina offered them they failed to give out anything. But another nurse said Mrs Xiver was feeling the same way because she was too stressed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But Alina was not sure she wanted to believe them. But her mind was saying something else. Alina went to her bedroom and changed her clothes, as she was about to get in the shower, eyes falling on the mirror. She raised her hands and touched her face, a woman standing there kept smiling at her, she looked younger than Alina, her face looks beautiful, she also smiled back, this woman was a total stranger to her, but now this woman suddenly became her closest person, she knows this face and this woman, this is she, Alina Martin, But with an unfamiliar face, this is Alina martin¡¯s fresh face, yeah she gave up on her old face for her fresh look, but suddenly her smile repealed with a frown, few lines or wrinkles appeared on her forehead. In anger, she smashed the mirror with a cleaner bottle. ¡° ah, ah¡¯¡¯ she screamed at the top of her lungs. She was dead furious. ¡° why/why? Why¡± she murmured like a madwoman. Everything was ruined, yet she caught nothing in return. First her grandfather and her family, now her face yet why that bitchy woman looks more beautiful than her, she sees Kate every day finally no matter in which angle she looks that woman looks gorgeous, yet she gave up on everything, changed her face which caused her, When she ran away from Antony¡¯s Vi, she went to a friend who is a doctor, fully to say a stic surgeon, he did a surgery on Alina and changed her full face, so that no one could recognise her especially David and his man. She wants to roam freely and keep following Kate without getting caught by David, so this decision was best. She liked this face when she thought David wanted a youthful look, but she was wrong. That bitch Kate was far more beautiful from her, but sheughed historically when she thinks about how she will ruin Kate¡¯s beautiful face. Chapter 227 * His sweetness * Chapter 227 * His sweetness * When Kate woke up, it''s already dusk, around 7 pm, she was feeling hungry, as she opened her eyes she saw the warm light, the window curtains already closed, Kate sat up and looked around, seeing David was not around she got off the bed and went inside the bathroom, about the pregnancy matter she already forgot it, but as she washed her face her mind washed away with the cold water, only then she remembered what doctor said to her, " Ahh," Kate screamed excitedly, and David, who had just entered inside the bedroom, heard her scream. He felt for a second; his soul left his body. He ran for his life and entered inside the bathroom, but what weed him stunned him. Kate was smiling, looking at the mirror and murmuring something. " Wifey, what happened? He still asked in his restless voice. Kate came back to her senses and looked at David. She bit her tongue embarrassingly. David understood she was alright; only then did he sigh in relief. He didn''t want to embarrass her, so he just hugged her from behind. " what happened? Are you scared of something? David caresses her head gently and kisses her corbone. Kate looked at his face through the mirror and smiled widely "nothing I am just happy" Kate pouted cutely. David was speechless" so what made him so happy? David asked patiently. " Just you being in my life made me happy, darling, thank you," Kate said with a wide smile, but tears suddenly approached her eyes. A few drops of water flowed out from her eyes like raindrops. David doesn''t know what to say. Should he feel happy or worried that she suddenly cried? He chooses the third one. He spins her around and picks her up in his arms; Kate wraps her hands and legs around his body. " Why do you always let your tearse out so easily, don''t you know how precious these are for me, Wifey are you promised not to listen to me," David was scolding her, but to Kate, it was his love that she could not even forsake it for anything or anyone. Kate leaned on David''s chest " darling, I only shared these tears when I feel happy, and my happiness bound around you, so no matter how precious my tears are to you, you''re more precious to me," Kate whispered, her words were so soft that they straight hit David''s heart, He felt his heart melted like ice cream. " Too sweet, Wifey, whose sweetness caught your tongue? David teased her with a joyful smile. Kate raised her head and winked at David mischievously "a certain someone leaves his sweetness inside my mouth and heart; I learned them from him," Kate teased him back. David was speechless once again. Why did he suddenly feel that his cute rabbit suddenly became a little cunning? "Ha, ha, ha," Kate giggles seeing his speechless expression. David felt his world suddenly filled with so many colours; he needs to keep these colours for himself. Only he knew how he felt when Kate smiled like this. He made her sit on the basin cab and crushed her lips with his, David wanted to feel her hot mouth, he wanted to taste the sweetness from her mouth, Kate wrapped her hands over his neck and pulled him closer, she opened her mouth and happily weed him. As their tongues tangled with each other, David¡¯s hands roamed under her dress, David kneaded both breasts over her bra, Kate was feeling super hot as if she was standing beside a burning stove. Kate wanted to feel him more, so she wrapped her legs around him and pulled him down; David was already hard from his light touches. David pulled away from her dress, her upper body was naked in front of him, just her cotton bra on, David tugged out her nipples over her bra; he didn¡¯t pull off the bra yet. Seeing her pink nipples through David¡¯s mouth got water like a greedy cat. He caught one of her breast nipples and sucked hard; Kate moaned between the kisses as she rubbed against his rigid member, David used his left hand and pulled down her pants, his touches and his fiery mouth already wet Kate. David touched her through her panty, This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mmmh¡± Kate¡¯s moan in his mouth, David was about to pull her panty off when they heard a knock on their bedroom door. David tried to ignore it, but it continued. Kate came back to her senses; she looked at David with her hazy eyes ¡°it might be something important¡± she whispered, David was having a hard time; he wanted to eat her first, David gritted his teeth and pouted angrily, Kate looked at her angry husband ¡°it¡¯s okay Go¡± Kate tried to calm his mind. She also felt a little frustrated, but she realised that it¡¯s dangerous for her and her baby if she is really pregnant when she heard the knock. She was cursing herself for slipping away in his arms like this: if she were not pregnant, it would be okay, but she can¡¯t take this kind of risk when she knows it''s a 50/50 chance of her already being pregnant. Huh, how lustful she became. David nodded his head, he grabbed her face and kissed her hard on the lips ¡°I''m letting go right now, but I am going to eat you after dinner¡± he licked her lips and went out of the bathroom. Kateughed. As David opened the bedroom door, he saw Rose was standing there. David red at Rose ¡°you are the one who knocked just now? David asked Rose, he was saying inside his mind, it¡¯s better you came here for a better reason, otherwise. ¡°huh, do you think I have too much energy to eat your PDA? Liam came downstairs; I didn''t want to meet him, so I threw him out. I might have killed him if I had gone there right now, my hand itching too much.¡± Chapter 228 * Glowing like a flower * Chapter 228 * Glowing like a flower * David crossed his hands over his chest and looked at Rose, almost ring ¡°why? Did you run away from the office without telling him? David asked, knowing the reason already, Rose looked down embarrassingly. Even though he already knows why he can''t just pretend not to know, her brother is too much, he asked aloud. ¡°So what, am I his toy or his dog that I should inform him before going anywhere?¡± Rose answered back, angrily. She was already at her limit after knowing these four hides were such a significant matter. If possible, she wants to pull out their hair and make them bald. ¡°Oh really, but these days you two are more like rat and cat, like one running away and the other chasing after that one, so no, you are not a dog, and he is not the owner, you two more like Tom and Jerry¡± David threw these words and left the bedroom, he went toward the stairs. Rose gritted her teeth. These men were too cunning; one was wolf than the other was the fox. Rose smiled wickedly. Seeing David go away, she entered the bedroom and searched for Kate. Seeing the bedroom was empty, she looked toward the bathroom. She went to the bathroom door and knocked ¡°sister-inw, are you here? She asked. Inside the bathroom, Kate wore her clothes back and washed her face to hide the embarrassment. When she heard Rose¡¯s voice, she sighed. It seems Rose and David once again argued. Kate opened the door for Rose and looked at her ¡°don¡¯t tell me you two argued once again? Kate went to the closet to get clothes to change into. Rose followed Kate inside and leaned on the bathroom wall¡± sister-inw, can you share your secret with me? Rose asked suddenly. Kate stopped and looked back at Rose stunned, did she know something or not ¡°what? Kate said. ¡°you¡¯re glowing like a flower these days, you are beautiful, everyone knows that already, but these days you have another unique glow on your face, I don¡¯t know how to exin this. Are you using something new? Rose asked as she went to Kate¡¯s vanity table and checked. It surprised Kate, she glowed, what that meant. ¡°Rose, what do you mean, I mean, I''m not using anything unusual,¡± Kate wanted to know, she suddenly felt curious. Rose looked at Kate ¡°I don¡¯t know sister-inw, but you look more beautiful than before¡± Rose said, Kate suddenly touched her face and then her belly. Is it because she''s pregnant? Is that why she is glowing? She felt excited. ¡°Anyway, let it aside, I have something to discuss with you¡± Rose jumped on Kate yfully, but Kate stepped away holding her belly, Rose¡¯s action frightened her. Even though it was yful, Kate knows once Rose falls on her, she will slip and fall. The bathroom was a dangerous ce. Seeing Kate holding her belly with a pale face, Rose was shocked. ¡° sister-inw, what happened? Are you in pain?¡± Rose asked worriedly. ¡° nothing but Rose, you shouldn¡¯t do something like this again, what if I slipped and fell,¡± Kate said, but Rose can understand she went a little overboard. ¡° sorry, sister-inw¡± Rose bit her tongue. Kate felt relieved that Rose was not angry. ¡°It''s okay; the bathroom floor is very slippery, that¡¯s why I freaked out,¡± Kate exined. ¡° Okay, let¡¯s go out. I need to ask you something,¡± Rose said with a smile. Kate followed Rose out. Once Rose sat on the sofa in the bedroom, she looked at Kate seriously, ¡°sister-inw when my brother is going to hold a wedding for you? Everyone already knows that David Xiver got married, so it should be no problem if you two hold a wedding right¡± Rose wanted to test Kate''s reaction before she decided what to do. Rose¡¯s question caught Kate off guard. She did not even think about this before; after getting David¡¯s love, she never felt she needed a grand wedding anymore. Now it¡¯s more unnecessary because she might already be pregnant. ¡° Rose, I don''t think we need that anymore, we love each other, and I already have my heaven in your This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. brother, I love this peaceful life of ours," Kate said with a wide smile. Rose was shocked. So that¡¯s why her brother nned a surprise wedding for her, Kate might refuse him, for the first time she felt very proud of her brother. At least he knows how to cherish his woman, unlike his worthless friends. She means Liam. ¡° Okay then what if my brother wants to give you the wedding he always dreamed of, you know he wanted to give his wife the biggest wedding of the century,¡± Rose said pretending she was asking not to express what her brother was already doing. Kate was silent. Although David always said he would give her the grandest wedding in the entire world, he never heard him saying when he would n; she is happy just being with him, too happy, so she never asked something like this. ¡° Ohh, but your brother never mentioned something like this. Why are you suddenly asking about this? Kate asked Rose, feeling a little doubtful. Rose bites her tongue. This sister-inw always behaves like she knows nothing other than her brother only in front of David, but when other people try to show smartness, she catches without dying a second. Rose searched for a solid reason, and she finally found one. ¡° Mmm, I also have to get married in the future, and I want a grand wedding, but what will people say if he arranges a big wedding for his sister, they will think David Xiver doesn¡¯t love her wife enough to hold a wedding for her, yet he arranged such a big wedding for his sister; I don¡¯t want to wrong you, that¡¯s why I''m preparing beheaded.¡± Rose was cursing herself inside her head. ¡° What the hell have you been saying since when you dreamed about your wedding Rose, shame on you.¡± Kate had already burst intoughter ¡°ha, ha, ha.¡± Rose can¡¯t be more embarrassed than she already was. She came to know something, yet she started speaking nonsense. Chapter 229 * Wifes innocent eyes * Chapter 229 * Wife''s innocent eyes * She started speaking nonsense. Rose looked at Kateughing while holding her abdomen, she red at Kate ¡° sister-inw, I wanted to share a secret with you, but it seems like you are not interested in my news more than my life¡¯sedy¡± Rose said with a smirk. Kate stopped barley, but not entirely ¡°okay, I''m sorry, tell me,¡± Kate said, holding back herughter. ¡°I¡¯ll meet at your college after your exam; also when my brother leaves for his office, otherwise he will beat me if that devil finds out I revealed that secret to you, okay,¡± Rose whispered. Kate looked at Rose with a confused face ¡° okay.¡± They heard a knock on the door; Aunty Lin entered inside. Seeing Rose was there she sighed ¡° Liam is looking for you, and you Kate, David wants you to go downstairs, he is cooking so he sent me¡± aunty Lin said to both of them. ¡° That bastard, why he is looking for me, aunty Lin, why he is still here, why my brother did not kick him out,¡± Rose said with a frown expression on her face. Aunty Lin looked at Rose with a smile. ¡° do you think he will go until he meets you? Liam changed, before he was a proper gentleman, but now it¡¯s more like he never knew the gentleman word in his life¡± everyone knows Liam changed. Kate once againughed. When she saw Rose¡¯s angry stare, she went back to the bathroom to change her clothes. After she freshened up, she came out. Aunty Lin was nowhere to be seen, but Rose was still there. ¡° Why are you still here? Kate asked as she wiped her wet hair with a towel. ¡° This bedroom is a safe zone for me. Liam will never get in. Because other than my brother, no other male allowed here; it¡¯s a red zone for every other male, including Liam and Adam, Alex, he allowed them one time when that boy from your college kidnapped you, and unconscious, ¡± Rose said with a proud expression on her face for her brother. Kate already knows that, but she really forgot, now that Rose said she remembered, that¡¯s why this girl is hiding here. She doesn¡¯t know tough or cry. Everyone, including Amy, knows Rose and Liam like each other, but Rose refused to ept Liam. Still, everyone knows why Rose did that, so no one forced her to ept Liam, it¡¯s her choice, and everyone respected that. No one even stopped Liam because Liam was also the victim of a misunderstanding or conspiracy. "Are youing with me or going to stay here? Kate asked her to put the towel on the sofa; she already epted all the nasty habits. David cleared all her mess. He feels happy to do these, no matter how messy she makes inside the whole mansion. Rose looked at Kate ¡° are you not going to put the towel inside the bathroom? She asked, raising her eyebrows. ¡° No¡± Kate immediately refused, This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why? Rose asked, although she already knew the answer, she was curious. ¡° Your brother banned me from doing anything,¡± Kate answered most simply. ¡°Okay, I understand, you two are all in the line of showing PDA,¡± Rose said and stood up. Kate and Rose went downstairs. Liam was sitting in the living room when he saw Rose; he approached her at airspeed. Kate silently moved away and went to the kitchen. Leaving them alone, Aunty Lin was putting the ¡° Why did you leave the office without telling me? Liam sounded a little angry, but he refused to show her his anger. Rose looked at Liam, looking into his eyes. She knew he felt worried for her; she doesn¡¯t why, but she liked this very much, showing he cares for her, but she refused to give her the satisfaction. For three years, she bore this pain alone, and he needed to get through this before any other step. Seeing she was silent, Liam tried to be more gentle. ¡°Please inform me before doing something like that. Please receive your phone. Did you I searched for you in the entire office and called you at least 100 times,¡± Liam said with helplessness, he always hides his feelings from everyone, but after almost losing her, he knows if you want to show someone you love that person you need to express your feelings with words. You might lose your life¡¯s most precious person because of your so-called dignity. Rose was almost screaming happily inside her mind, but outside she held a grumpy face, but still nodded to rescue his worry. Liam looked around, seeing no one was around, he grabbed Rose¡¯s waist and kissed her lips. His actions caught Rose off guard, She tried to push him away, but she only used 1/100 of her strength. Obviously, she didn''t want to push him away. Kate, who was hiding behind the kitchen door and peeking at them, covered her mouth to stop her excited screaming. David looked at her catty action andughed. He didn''t know what was happening outside, but he felt it unappreciated peeking at his younger sister as an older brother. But how Kate blushed, he already guessed, but his eyes were on her smiling face. This mattered to him. He approached her and hugged her from behind, Kate almost jumped up in fright, but David hugged her tightly. She turned her head unhappily ¡°darling; it¡¯s not a good habit to scare me¡± Kateined. Most of all, she was between a good show; he spoiled her mood. ¡°wife, it¡¯s good to peek at someone like this, if you want to see what they are doing, go there, if not also stop looking at them, that bastard Liam is going to tarnish my wife¡¯s innocent eyes,¡± David said as if she has never seen something like this. ¡° Darling, you are the one who ruined my innocent eyes,¡± Kate said and gave him a wink yfully. Chapter 230 * Sour mood * Chapter 230 * Sour mood * David smiled wickedly ¡°Wifey these eyes only belong to me, they will only see me as long they exist, and mine will only see yours as long as I David Xiver stay in this world.¡± David picked her up, hugged her tightly, held her face near him, kissed her eyes and then all over her face. Kate can only smile seeing how jealous this man of hers is, just because she looked at another man¡¯s kissing scene. ¡° darling what are you cooking? Kate changed the subject because this man will vent his jealousy on Liam if she dares to mention this anymore. ¡°What do my darlings want to eat? David kissed her corbone, Kate tried to think about what she wanted to eat, but David sucked her corbone and then licked his fiery tongue, Kate felt a shiver all over her body like electricity. ¡° darling, you are distracting me¡± Kate scolded David, but her words came out more like moans. David smiled ¡°Wifey you are too delicious to ignore¡± David sucked her again. ¡°Hump¡± Kate wanted to refuse him, but he gave her no chance to protest. He knew all the right points. After ying for some time, they heard a light cough from the outside. Kate blushed, she did not even dare to look who it was, but David looked and spotted Liam. ¡°What¡± he growled at Liam, David''s mood already turned sour because they interrupted his time with Kate twice already. ¡° I thought you were cooking, but it seems like you are cooking something else,¡± Liam teased David and Kate with a grin. David was speechless; it was his mansion; he could do whatever he wanted with his wife. It was they who outsiders who were continuously disturbing him were. ¡°I can do whatever I want with my legal wife; it¡¯s not like I''m flirting with someone¡¯s sister¡± David shot on the right spot. Liam was speechless this time. This man knows where to hit, Liam thought no one knew he kissed Rose, but this man obviously knows everything without peeking at them. Liam coughed lightly ¡°hmm, I will have my dinner here, so please don¡¯t put almonds on anything, you know why¡± Liam gave his food order and left them alone. David almost kills Liam with his eyes, how dare of this bastard, first he forcefully came here invited, yet he asks David to cook for him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kate smiled gently ¡°it¡¯s okay; after all, he is going to be your sister¡¯s future husband the way they are making their progress¡± Kate tried toe out with a reason. David looked at Kate, he couldn¡¯t keep his angry expression, but his mood turned sour. ¡°I am going to collect heavy dowry from this idiot when he asks for Rose¡¯s hand for marriage, he dares to tease me, I will show who is the master, anyway, that will not happen anytime soon, rose not going to agree so soon, that girl is quite cunning, she never let go until she returns everything with interest if anyone dares to hurt her,¡± David said with a proud smile on his face, he always admired Rose and always stay calm in her matter because she knows how to deal with any situation, his only worry Nina, that girl quite simple and quickly get hurt, David put down Kate and let her stand on the ground, ¡°Now tell me, what do you want to eat? David asked her again, ¡°I want chicken in vinegar, sour pickled cabbage, sour fish¡± Kate made a list which was very typical for her appetite. David sighed helplessly; he doesn¡¯t know why she always wants to eat sour and spicy dishes. It¡¯s not good for health if she eats something like this all the time, but what can he do? She is his king; he will do anything as long as she wants him. ¡° Okay, go out and stay there, I will cook everything you want, also send Aunty Lin, she will cook for these two monkeys out of there. That idiot doesn¡¯t deserve my cooking,¡± David said. Kate just smiled at his cuteness and went out, Rose was sitting on the sofa and watching TV, Liam sat next to her, but he looked at her with so much love in his eyes and a big smile on his face. Rose was aware of his action, yet she pretended as if she was seriously watching the TV. Seeing Kate, Rose smiled ¡°sister-inw¡±, but somehow her smile came from embarrassment. Remembering Liam¡¯s kiss, she blushed. Kate sat opposite to Rose and whispered to Rose¡¯s ear, ¡°it was okay? She teased Rose as Rose teased her always. Rose¡¯s face turned redder; she stayed silent. Kate looked at Liam ¡° where is Adam these days; I didn¡¯t see him around. Is he out of the country? Kate asked, utterly clueless about what Adam was doing out there. Rose looked at Liam curiously with her wide eyes; she wanted to see what lie he would put on Kate¡¯s te. ¡° oh, I don¡¯t know, but David knows¡± Liam was quite bad at lying, so he put the duty on David. Kate found nothing suspicious, but Rose wanted to scream. How dare he, he knew, yet he dared to show an innocent face. At that moment, Rose understood. When a man wants to lie, he can do it without blinking his eyes. Rose¡¯s hand and mouth were itching to scold Liam and beat him as much as she wanted. But she did not want to expose them like this; she was waiting for a group meeting, tomorrow Nina will reach S country, it¡¯s going to be fun when she sts the bomb tomorrow. After an hour, David finally finished cooking, and Aunty Served the dishes on the table. David helped Kate wash her hands, and Rose and Liam were speechless. ¡° Hey bro, your wife can give you a daughter anytime you want yet you are treating her 3-year-old baby girl, she will spoil you, then you have to raise your child¡± Liam teased, although they all love how David spoils Kate and loves her. Chapter 231 * Taste this bitter medicine. Chapter 231 * Taste this bitter medicine. ¡° so what, it¡¯s not like I have any problem. Why are you poking your nose in my matter? Also Rose, you better stay away from him because he will not spoil you, he only wishes to spoil his daughter,¡± David looked at Rose with empathy, Liam was speechless, like a rat trapped inside a trap, he just wanted to tease David yet that man was seriously creating trouble for him? Rose frowned and looked at Liam, and then at David ¡°who said I would marry him. Hump, dream on¡± Rose said, and Liam had a mini heart attack, seriously brother is evil, but his younger sister is cruel. Kate wanted to pinch David; he was creating trouble for Liam, who already had enough on his te. David just acted innocently looking at Kate, Kate doesn¡¯t know what to do with her husband¡¯s this habit, it¡¯s not like she has any problem, it''s just as she likes every side of him, but others might dislike this. Seeing her face, Liam smiled ¡° sister-inw, you don¡¯t need to worry, we already used this for thest few years,pare his old self he is more merciful now¡± Liam said with a smile tofort her uneasiness. Kate looked at David. She can picture how much torture he did to them. ¡°Let''s go, leave them alone¡± David led Kate to the dining table and sat next to her. Seeing he picked fish¡¯s bone for Kate, Liam followed him. He tried to give the fish to Rose, but she red at him ¡°what are you doing? Rose asked, seeing his actions. ¡°Helping you¡± Liam put the boneless fish on Rose¡¯s te and started serving her other dishes. Rose wanted to give them back. "Hey, I''m not a child, I can pick them out myself,¡± Rose said to Liam. Liam headed his head ¡°no you shouldn¡¯t, see your sister-inw, and learn how to enjoy it when someone is trying to spoil you. Also, we should try this. They always eat on one te. I heard if two people eat on one te, their love blooms for hundred years ¡± Liam gave her the living evidence. Kate opened her mouth to eat the fish¡¯s pieces David held in front of her mouth suddenly stopped. She pouted her mouth unhappily, but she looked cutter like this. ¡°Why do they always drag me into their conversation even though I''m not rted in any way?¡± Kate looked at David. David was a little frustrated. These third wheels first disturbed his sweet time now picking on his wife. He looked at Liam ¡°if you speak another word right now, I''m going to call Max and kick you out¡± David warned Liam with a smiling face. Liam closed his mouth immediately. This man doesn''t have any line for this girl, so he picked the safest option for him. He wants to spend most of the time with Rose, so he needs to beware of this old wolf¡¯s mood. As Kate finished eating, David also finished eating, his phone rang. He ignored the first time, but the second time he picked up. ¡° Master, Older Miss and Young Master went missing¡± the person who said this was almost huffing as if he ran 1000 miles. ¡°What? David¡¯s face darkened like charcoal, but his voice maintained a calmness. Seeing Kate finished drinking water, he picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth, still holding the phone in his ear. ¡°This is an important call, I''m going to my study, go to the garden, walk around a little, take Rose and Aunty Lin with you, I will be back soon¡± David gently said to Kate and turned to Rose ¡°don¡¯t tease her or speak nonsense, go with her,¡± David said to Rose, but it was more like a warning. ¡°and youe with me¡± he hinted to Liam, something with his eyes, and Liam stood up. When David and Liam went to David¡¯s study, Rose gave a smirk that no one noticed. Kate looked at Rose ¡°are you still going to reject Liam? Kate asked with curiosity. Rose looked at Kate with an evil look ¡°no, but I will not give him the satisfaction so soon. I bore this for This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. three years. He should as well. Why should we girls always suffer silently? These men should also taste this bitter medicine, which we call reality. Otherwise, they will never know what they did to the other person; my brother never taught me to With no scope for regret, if I forgive him quickly; he will expect the same thing in the future if he dares to do something hurtful to me. I''m not saying he will, but he gave it to me three years ago if he wants me to love him wholeheartedly with no pain. He should bear this as I took¡± Rose said with a firm expression. She knew even after three years she couldn¡¯t forget Liam no matter how hard she tried, so when the chance finally came, she wanted to try, but in her way. Kate looked at Rose with so much admiration in her eyes, yeah that¡¯s the real Rose, She neverpromises or gives up on what she deserves. After knowing Rose, Kate understood how and from whom she learned this, David who always acts cold and evil toward his sisters taught them how they should live freely, He took the responsibility to make the path for his sisters to walk toward their happiness. But he stayed behind and let them decide how to walk on that path. Nina and Rose know he will always stay behind them to protect them. If they stumbled and felt he would be the first to hold them, they would know this even if he never expressed them with words. Rose, who witnessed how hard David spends these years caring for all the worry and responsibility on his shoulder, never let them realise he felt lonely inside. To Rose, David was her idol and superhero whom she worshipped from childhood. Chapter 232 * In Davids heart * Chapter 232 * In David''s heart * Rose shook these thoughts from her mind and looked at Kate ¡°let¡¯s go otherwise; he will scold me because his wife iszy to her¡± Rose winked at Kate yfully. Outside, in the garden. Kate walked around with Rose, David covered the entire garden with auto light, so when the light felt a human presence, it switched on immediately. Kate looked at the night sky, the peaceful night and beautiful sky giving her happiness. ¡°Rose, I want to ask you something, can I,¡± Kate asked, still looking at the sky. ¡°yeah, you can¡± Rose also followed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling. ¡°Does your brother like babies? Kate asked as she was feeling uneasy. She knows David Will loves them, but seeing that David never mentioned the baby¡¯s matter after only one time, it confused her. Why did he never ask after thest time, did he change his mind? She never doubted his love for her. ¡°Haha, haha, sister-inw, are you doubting my brother, as long as anything rted to yours, he will treasure anything like the most precious possession in his whole life, yet you¡¯re asking about the baby, he will go mad with happiness if you get pregnant in the future,¡± Rose said with a joyful smile on her face. ¡°But he mentioned nothing about having a baby after one time, that¡¯s why I''m a little confused,¡± Kate said lowering her head guiltily, she doesn¡¯t know why this thought came to her mind. ¡°Sister inw, I will tell you why, but don¡¯t split up with my brother, he will be angry okay¡± Rose really can¡¯t bear to see Kate¡¯s confusion. Kate nodded immediately. ¡° you had one period of pain when my brother asked the doctor, she said you have cold ultras so it will be difficult for you to get pregnant so my brother warned each of us, including Amy not to mention anything rted baby, did you see my brother''s face when Liam mentioned the daughter matter today, Liam slipped it otherwise he would never mention this in front of you, we all agreed, I asked once my brother, what if you can never get pregnant, Do you know what answer he gave? He said it never mattered to him or never will if you never can get pregnant, he never wanted to share you with anyone,¡± Rose said something that shocked and surprised Kate at the same time. This man gave up the idea because he didn''t want her to be sad. Kate felt a warm feeling which was very familiar to her rushing inside her heart. Kate looked at Rose and smiled brightly ¡° Your brother always like this or who came after meeting me? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kate never asked about David¡¯s childhood with anyone after knowing his childhood was harrowing for him. ¡° No, he was a freezing personality person, after that man cheated on our mother, mom tried to distract herself with Nina and other kids, but failed to support her son, he understood that mother doesn¡¯t have that sense anymore, so he adjusted at first, but slowly he got used by the situation, when I first met my brother I was around 7, He was mearly12 or around thirteen years old, yet took care of each of us as an adult man. He never smiled. But we know even though he never smiled at us, he loves us, after brother steps into his 20 our mother finally gave up, she failed to bear the pain. Only then we realised, our mother silently supported my brother, she wanted him to be strong so that he can live his life freely and can be the firm root for Nina and me.¡± Tears flowed out from Rose¡¯s eyes, Kate already sobbing. No matter how it already passed yet to Rose and David, it was like yesterday. Kate can feel the pain because her heart hurts when she feels David¡¯s pain, ¡°Hey sister-inw, if my brother sees your swollen eyes he will throw me out with no exnation, don¡¯t worry, my brother said, if he has to live like this once again to get you, he will do; happily, he means it, As long as you are with him, nothing matters to him, nor past, not any hardship, so keep smiling, because your smile is enough for him to forget the world. So these pains are nothing more than a blurred memory, ¡± Roseforted Kate. Every one of them knows what and how much Kate matters to David. If the entire world puts on one scale and Kate on the other, she will easily ovee the whole world¡¯s weight in David''s heart. Kate smiled, yeah, she will smile brightly to keep brightening his world. Inside David¡¯s study, David was preaching around, Liam also looked troubled, both of them waiting for Nina¡¯s news. ¡°What the hell were these idiots doing, they can¡¯t even take care of 2 people. Why did I even hire them? David cursed his people. Even Liam wanted to scold them, but seeing David was already enough, so he stayed silent. Still, they were dead worried, a girl who never went alone anywhere because of trauma and a 2-year-old boy who barely can talk, how they can not be worried. They have yet to catch Alina; this mad woman is the most dangerous problem for them currently. David¡¯s phone rang once again. David picked up almost immediately. ¡°You better give me the right report¡± he warned the person, even before he could speak. ¡°Master, Older Miss, left a note for you,¡± that person said. ¡°What do you mean? It confused David this time, why she left a note. ¡°Yeah, I sent you a pic,¡± he said, as David checked his phone, still staying on the line. It is a minor note, and he knows the handwriting, it¡¯s Nina¡¯s handwriting. She wrote, ¡°brother I''m going for a tour, don¡¯t look for me right now, I will contact you tomorrow, as for why I left like a thief, because of your men, they already fly around us like the bee, it¡¯s so disturbing.¡± David was speechless, his soul almost left him, thinking all the negative possibilities, yet she said she went for a tour, this girl. Liam already read the note while standing behind David; he doesn¡¯t knowugh or cries; these Xiver are so troublesome that everyone in this family is stubborn like a cow¡¯s bone. Chapter 233 * Vampire eyes * Chapter 233 * Vampire eyes * Everyone in this family is stubborn, like a cow¡¯s bone. But who can me them, it¡¯s like they were born with these stubborn characters? ¡°This girl knows how to torture me mentally,¡± David murmured helplessly. He once again put the phone on his ear ¡°track her right now¡± David ordered them angrily; his mind was spinning in worry. After all, Noah is also with Rose; it¡¯s hazardous for him to roam outside without his men. Sigh, David breathed out. At least he knows someone has not found her yet or is not in any danger. Liam also felt relief, ¡°okay, okay, let¡¯s go out, if not Kate wille running. She has a sensitive nose. You already left the living room in a hurry. Hey, one more thing, when are you going to Adam, that man chewing my brain like nuts, he already bored staying there all alone, now calling me and asking me to join him,¡± Liam said. ¡° Why don''t you go and help him?¡± David said he was nning how to send Liam away to get revenge on Liam. ¡°Hey, why are you heartless, just because she is your sister, that does not mean you should treat your friend so heartlessly when you went rampage on like mad wolf we¡¯re the one who supported you, now I finally confessed my love and want to marry her why are you doing this us, if you send me away right now, a little more progress I made in thest month will go in vain.¡± Liam was putting a crying face. He pretended to be sad, but his words were earnest, he didn''t want to leave Rose alone until he finally achieved her love once again. ¡°You will surely win an Oscar award for fake male lead if you continue to act like this, now take your leave and go back to your vi before I kick you out. Did you also forget who said I might lose my mind when I was severely injured three years ago when I searched for my Wife? David said, and before he said anything, Liam was nowhere to be seen. Liam, who ran away, cursed himself. This old wolf knew what to say in every situation, like something already prepared him even before the other person let out the real thought. Liam went to the garden, he wanted to get a goodbye kiss from Rose but seeing Rose wasughing so beautifully he left her be, this smile rarely bloomed on her face, so he did not want to break this peace. After Liam left, David also left and went to the garden to search for Kate, as he went to thekeside, David saw Kate and Rose were sitting on two chairs while leaning back. Kate was looking at the sky, but the weather was cold so she might have felt a little chilly, David called aunty Lin to get a light nket, Aunty Lin immediately went inside and got the nket from the living room. David went to Kate and hugged her from behind, feeling his presence. Kate looked up, leaning her head backwards. Seeing this, she smiled brightly ¡°you¡¯re here.¡± She weed him with a smile, David stood in front of her and picked her up ¡°why you didn¡¯t go back inside, it¡¯s cold outside right now¡± David said, but did not want to scold her after seeing her cheerful face. He stopped himself. It seems his sister did not make any trouble. Still, when he saw her red eyes and the tip of her nose was also red, he froze. He turned to Rose ¡°what you did this time? David asked Rose, almost threatening her, Rose pouted as this man with vampire eyes and nose already saw every change on Kate¡¯s face. ¡°I am not a mood changer for your wife; you should ask your wife why she loves to make rain in such cold weather¡± Rose already walked back. David wanted to drag her back there and ask her why she Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. made his precious wife cry. But he let go. After all, Rose, also his precious sister, Aunty Lin, also came back with the nket. David took the nket and warped around her. ¡°Darling¡± Kate suddenly called David even though she was already in his arms, she felt it was not enough, she wanted more, she suddenly wanted to call him and listen to his coaxing voice which was very peaceful for her. ¡°Hmm, Wifey '''' David answered with so much love in his voice, his loving voice can melt anyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Darling¡± Kate closed her eyes and burned her head on his chest under the light nket. ¡°Hmm, Wifey¡± David understood her intention. He walked toward the vi, ¡°Hubby¡± Kate continued, ¡°Hmm, Wifey, I am here¡± David did not stop, not even showing impatience toward her calling. Aunty Lin stood there and silently sobbed from happiness, if David¡¯s would be alive, she might have got the reason to stay alive seeing Kate and David. But at least David found his happiness, that¡¯s all matter, she silently prayed to God for their lifetime happiness. She was waiting for Kate to give David a cute prince or a princess. David¡¯s life is going to beplete with a child from Kate. But she was wrong, David¡¯s life alreadypleted the moment Kate also fell in love with him. Inside the mansion, David tries to put Kate on the bed, and she clings to David like a snake. David looked at her with a radiant smile ¡°I wille back soon, I want to use the washroom¡± he coaxed her like he was coaxing a 2-year-old, baby. Kate let go only then, David went to the bathroom and came out after 2 min with a bowl of warm water. But to his surprise, Kate was standing in front of the bathroom door, leaning against the bathroom door. She was waiting for him; he smiled helplessly. He put the bowl down and carried her to the sofa. He made her sit on the sofa. David pulled off her slippers and put her feet on the warm water. ¡°It¡¯s freezing out, and you did not put socks on your feet, this warm water will help you feel better¡± David socked her feet and massaged her feet in a circr motion. Chapter 234 * Overconfidence * Chapter 234 * Overconfidence * David socked her feet and massaged her feet in a circr motion. Kate enjoyed every bit of his love. Other people might think how a man can do such things for his wife and might see the wife who doesn¡¯t respect her husband, but to Kate, everything David does happily for her is his love. David gently massaged, seeing she was looking at him with a full face of a smile, although he knows Kate is like this only when she is happy, he feels something else in her smile. ¡°Wifey, are you happy? David asked gently. He did not ask her why she was delighted, Kate leaned down and raised her hands toward David, David knew what she wanted, He leaned his face toward her; Kate took his face in her palms. ¡°Darling I always get happy just seeing your face, why are you so handsome, I want to hide you inside my heart so that no one will see your handsome face¡± Kate praised her husband. David kissed on her palms and smiled back ¡°I should be, otherwise, how I will keep you happy, my pretty wife who is more beautiful than the moon¡± David said, but he said from his heart. To her, she is his world, his moon, his sun, everything, so how could she not be beautiful since he sees everything in her. Kate blushed, it was pinkish blush not read which showed how attractive she was, David felt his heart was going to st soon. ¡°Wifey are you seducing me right now,¡± David asked with a grin, ¡°No¡± Kate wants to jump on him and seduce him as hard as she can, but she really can¡¯t. Yet she was hoping David would at least jump on her, but David didn¡¯t. He just silently kept messaging her feet, Soon sleep took overslept Kate feelingfortable, she dozed on the sofa, David finished the footbath and took the bowl to the bathroom, seeing she fall asleep, he picked her up and went to bed; he put her on the bed and wanted to go and make a call, he still dead worried for Nina. But Kate refused to let go, so helplessly he got on the bed and hugged her. ¡°Baby¡± Kate murmured at her sleepiness. David thought she was calling her, so he responded. ¡°Hmm, I''m here,¡± he said, but she said nothing else anymore. At midnight David woke up and called his men again to know about Nina¡¯s news, but these idiots failed to give him any information. He spent the entire night thinking and worrying about Noah and Nina. Next morning Kate already woke up around 4 am, because she already set the rm, seeing she was 1o minutes, she almost cursing herself for beingzy, David fall asleep, but when he felt her movement he woke up, seeing she was in the half-sleep state, he stopped her from jumping from the bed, ¡° You should sleep a little more,¡± David said. He rose and carried her to the bathroom. After freshening up, Kate felt a little better. She sat at her desk where David sat up for her in their bedroom, her stomach was growling, David went downstairs and prepared a light breakfast for her, although it was 4 am everyone was already waking up. David delivered her breakfast and went to his study to call his men again, But no news once again, This girl is making him crazy, how can she vanish like this with a baby boy, even if she doesn''t care about herself she should care about her little son. David wasted little time on his studies and returned to Kate and stayed with her until it¡¯s time to go. When Kate came downstairs it stunned her, Alex and Liam were there with flower bouquets and Aunty Lin and Rose, all of them standing there. ¡°Why are they here at this hour? Kate asked. David leads her down carefully ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He pretends he doesn''t know. When she finally got down everyone approached her, Alex and Liam handed her the flower bouquet ¡°best of luck sister-inw¡± they wished her. ¡°Oh¡± it surprised Kate, she was going to give an exam, it¡¯s not like she was going to war. But this was the first time in her life she felt she had a big family, ¡°Thank you, everyone, don¡¯t worry is always came first, so this time I will get the first ce,¡± Kate said fisting her hands, Everyone was speechless. What this girl was saying, it seems she got this overconfidence from her husband. Everyone shot a re at David, but he ignored them. After breakfast, David drove her to college. When they reached college, David pulled her on hisp and secured his hands around her waist. ¡°Wifey, just do what you want, don¡¯t force yourself, don¡¯t think too much¡± David stroked her head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Here¡± Kate pointed at her right cheek, David smiled, he kissed on her right cheek. Kate pointed at her left cheek, and David kissed all over her face. ¡° Wifey I''m going to the M country today,¡± David said with a worried face, Kate¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why, when are youing back? It depressed her, after their marriage they never had a night separately; tomorrow the test report wasing, she wanted to share the news with him, he was the first person to hear the news. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I aming back in the evening, okay?¡± David said, he can¡¯t tell her about Nina, his man is searching Nina all over the M country but no news, so he wants to go personally. He will go with his private jet so that he cane back at night. ¡°Okay¡± Kate is always very understanding about his matters, she knows as long as it¡¯s not essential. David will never leave her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Go my darling¡± David kissed her lips and let her go inside. David left for the airport directly. Alex was already waiting for him. Chapter 235 * Pretty angle * Chapter 235 * Pretty angle * Alex is already waiting for him at the airport, Liam is going to stay in S country, what if some emergency urs, so David left Liam even though Liam insisted on going with David? After so much argument, Liam agreed to stay. Inside Kate¡¯s college canteen, a woman with a child was waiting, the woman was having coffee, and the child had chocte cake. ¡°Mommy, I nana one mole {i want one more}¡± Noah said, the half of cake stered on his face. ¡°No, two are already more than enough,¡± Nina said, sighing worriedly, this Rose is so strange, she said to her to wait here, yet this girl did note here even after more than 3 hours. She picked up her phone and wanted to call Rose, but at that moment, Kate appeared with Amy. Her exam ended, and she wanted to drink something, as she entered Noah saw her, seeing Kate, he immediately recognized her. ¡°Mommy ty angle {pretty angle¡± he screamed excitedly. He let go of the spoon he was holding and ran toward Kate, Kate who was about to sit on a chair looked down, something dragging her coat she looked down, and a cute baby face weed her. ¡°Oh, baby, you¡¯re so cute,¡± Kate said out loud. She always loved babies. Now that she might be pregnant, she was susceptible to cute babies. She leaned down. She picked up Noah. Although Noah was just 2 years old, he was quite heavy. Even an ordinary person finds it very difficult to carry him, and who now likes a doll felt she picked 50-pound weight. But seeing Norah¡¯s cute and bright eyes she smiled ¡°baby, are you lost? Where are your mommy and daddy? Kate asked, and Kate failed to recognize Noah because David showed her Noah¡¯s pic when he was just 1 week old. ¡°ty angel¡± Noah touched Kate¡¯s face with a cute giggle as if he had found something after a decrease. Nina, who runs behind Noah to stop him, stunned her seeing Kate, she knows Kate; she has seen Kate¡¯s pic, Rose sends her 100 of Kate¡¯s pics already, as for David, he knows how to show off; he sends too many pics of Kate¡¯s, so obviously, she can pick Kate from an enormous crowd. ¡°Baby, where is your mommy? Kate asked again patiently with a smile, she really loved Noah because he was too cute not to love, Kate pinched Noah¡¯s cheek lightly, it was soft like butter, Noah smiled widely getting Kate¡¯s attention. He also pinched Kate¡¯s cheeks, as Kate did, Noah¡¯s action amused Kate. Suddenly someone coughed lightly, Kate turned back and saw Nina, at first nce she was already shocked. ¡°Nina¡± Kate murmured, Nina broke into a big smile ¡°it seems my brother already introduced me to my sister-inw¡± she smiled gently, she has the same dimple on her face as Noah. It seems he got this from his mother. Kate was wordless for a while, only came back to senses when she saw Nina was still smiley so brightly. ¡°Are you really, Nina? She was shocked and confused at the same time. Even Kate has seen Nina¡¯s photo, never seen in actual life. ¡°Yeah, sister-inw¡± Nina answered with the same gentle smile. Kate looked at Nina and wanted to approach her, but Noah was still in her arms. She leaned down and wanted to let Noah sit on a chair so that she could go to Nina, but Noah sped her neck ¡°prennty angel¡± Noah was reluctant to get down from Kate¡¯s arms. ¡°Baby, please sit here, I will give a chocte okay¡± Kate tried to persuade Noah who was pouting sadly, his tears made a house in his eyes and about to fall, Kate was helpless, she really doesn¡¯t want to make him sad, but Nina also important, David mentioned nothing Nina¡¯sing to the S country. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t try sister-inw, even though he is my son; he got his tamper from my brother, both of them stubborn as a bull?¡± Nina said, looking at Kate with admiration in her eyes. Nina¡¯s words hit Kate, and she looked at Noah with amazement, also quite shocking. ¡° Do you mean he is Noah?¡± Kate almost cried from excitement; this cute boy is their Noah. David loves this boy so much, as long it¡¯s rted to David and his dear people Kate cares about everything, and Noah is one of them. He sometimes mentioned Noah, and when David talked about, he had a peaceful smile on his face. ¡°Noah¡± Kate whispered and touched the boy¡¯s face. She felt a unique feeling. Noah blinked and nodded his head. He liked how the pretty angel called his name and smiled at him. Kate suddenly hugged Noah and almost sobbed. This boy is their family¡¯s first child. ¡°Baby Nice to meet you. Do you know me, baby? Kate let go of Noah and asked him with a wide smile. Noah nodded his head as Kate asked him, ¡°Yeah, he knows you, sister-inw, my brother, and he sometimes even fought because of you,¡± Nina said amusingly, Once Noah mentioned his pretty angel in front of David and said Pretty angel is his, David almost beat him because of that, Nina was half dead, justughing hearing their argument. ¡°Really, Noah, do you know I''m your Aunty? Kate asked, she almost hugged him to melt him to her bone. Everyone calls her cute, but she finally understood the meaning of the cute word. ¡°No, you¡¯re my ty angel {pretty angle}¡± Noah said with a firm face. He found the Aunty word too sour. Amy, who enjoyed the family reunion, silentlyughed out loud at how that boy made a serious face. Suddenly a cute expression turned into an older man''s expression; even Ninaughed, seeing her son trying to be an adult. Kate suddenly wants to eat Noah¡¯s face like ice-cream. She kissed on Noah¡¯s face ¡°it¡¯s okay, you can call me a pretty angel, now sit here, pretty angel going to talk to your mother okay¡± Kate breathed, Noah looked at Nina, seeing she nodded her head, Noah finally let go and sat next to Amy. Kate approached Nina and smiled widely; she hugged Nina; Nina also hugged her back. Chapter 236 * Ranking list * Chapter 236 * Ranking list * Nina also hugged her back, Kate was still in a daze, she never thought her first meeting with Nina would be like this, but that does not matter at all, ¡°Wow, what a pleasant eyesight, sister-inw you never hugged me like this yet you two just met, and hugging like you two spent years apart from each other¡± a voice disturbed their gentle hug. Kate and Nina looked back toward the voice direction and spotted Rose standing there; a wide grin was on her face. ¡°So you keep us waiting because you already knew we could meet sister-inw here, but my dear evil sister don¡¯t you think 3 hours waiting was too much on us¡± Nina scolded Rose with a grim expression, That girl knows how to torture people, hide from David''s men she told Nina toe there, and she seeds, David¡¯s men will find out soon, but she needs her support which was Kate. ¡°My brother will kill me if I go to the airport to get you, also do you think I''m crazy to take the me, so I put everything up to my sister-inw,¡± Rose said raising her hand like she was uninvolved in this mess. ¡°What? Kate asked, she was the confused one there in between them, Rose and Nina exchanged a guilty look. Nina still doesn¡¯t know David went to the M country to look for her; Rose was. Otherwise, she looked down. Rose never thought David would go to the M country to look for Noah and Nina. When she went to the office, Liam informed her, she only heard silently and cursed herself for this awful idea. Still, it was not her idea, Nina ran away on her own, but Rose knew David would beat her first because he would never believe a cute and innocent girl like Nina could even run away like this. ¡°Sister inw, sis came here without telling my brother, his man looking for her in the whole The M country, also brother already went to M country¡± Rose pushed the me on Nina before anyone else could me her. "What brother went to the M country/ Nina asked with a shocking expression. ¡°Yeah, he left for the M country this morning,¡± Rose said with a helpless expression. Nina doesn¡¯t know what to say; it seems they messed up big this time. Her brother will be furious. Kate was speechless. What they did and what they are saying. After a while, she understood what they did. ¡°why? Kate asked them why Nina needed to run away like this. ¡°Because my brother is being unfair to us,¡± Rose said, Kate felt they were trying to y with her mind. ¡°We will exin everything but let the sisters hug each other. It''s been one year since Ist met my sis,¡± Rose said and approached Nina. She hugged her, ¡°wee back, sis.¡± Rose¡¯s eyes got teary. She went to the M country when Noah turned 1 to celebrate his birthday, but after that, David warned her not to go there for their safety. She even talked daily to Noah and Nina through calls and video calls; she missed them. ¡°Sis, please don¡¯t go back anymore, please stay here for good,¡± Rose said emotionally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I''m back now, I will not go anymore, Noah needs a family Rose, and I know he will get a family here¡± Nina understand Rose, every one of them loves her too much, it was just she who failed to face reality, that¡¯s why David forced to keep her out of this country. Rose saw Noah; he was sitting on a chair beside Amy obediently and looking at Kate with a smile. ¡°Oh, my prince¡± Rose screamed more excitedly as she passed beside Nina and Kate and ran to Noah. Noah looked at Rose. Even though he rarely likes people when they jump on him, he liked Rose. He always talked to her through video chat, so he knows her. ¡°Roose noower {Rose flower}¡± Noah called Rose, Rose carried him and almost had the same reaction as Kate. He is quite heavy from other normal children. ¡°Oh my prince, it seems like your mother feeds you a little too much¡± she almost huffed, but she still carried him. Rose hugged him and kissed his cheeks. Noah¡¯s expression was ¡°okay, I let you kiss me one time, but don¡¯t try again.¡± Ninaughed when Kate kissed on his face. He acted like a cute puppy, yet when Rose did, her son acted like he was giving her nation treasure to touch one time in entire life. Kate was still linking everything, so David went to the M country but Nina already here, in the end, his going turned unimportant. ¡°Sister inw, what are you sighing so loud? Rose asked, ¡°Rose, your brother, might be anxious, that¡¯s why he went to M country personally, I should call him and inform him, otherwise if he can¡¯t find Nina and Noah, the situation will turn bad,¡± Kate said, worried for her darling. ¡° oh, don¡¯t worry, my brother is yet tond, but his men will inform him as soon as possible,¡± Rose said This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. with a knowing expression. ¡°How? Kate asked confusedly; no one knows Nina is here, ¡°Look there¡± Rose pointed her finger toward the direction where someone took their pic. Kate knew this man; it was one of her hidden bodyguards. ¡° you mean,¡± Kate said. ¡°Yeah, they took our pic and already sent it to my brother¡± Rose exined. Everyone understood why she sent Nina and Noah here directly; she wanted to send the news to David without directly being involved. ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you two, Nina this is Amy and Amy this Nina David¡¯s younger sister and Rose¡¯s older, and this is Noah, our cute prince¡± Kate smiled at Noah and stroked his head. ¡°Sister inw, you introduced Amy wrongly, sis this is Amy, Alex¡¯s fiance,¡± Rose said. ¡°oh, it seems all of my brothers have finally started to settle down. These old dogs took too much time¡± Nina teased the four of her brothers. ¡°Yeah, my brother became number one on the ranking list,¡± Rose teased. Chapter 237 * Brother-in-law * Chapter 237 * Brother-inw * ¡°Yeah, my brother became number one on the ranking list¡± Rose teased. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Amy and Kate blushed, but soon they became friends as if they had already known each other for years. Seeing everything Nina felt the warmth inside her heart, she made an excellent decision; she felt the warmth once again; she lost after her mother left them. In recent years she had four brothers and Rose, but no friends, but seeing Kate and Amy knew they could be her best friend. Even though she had caring brothers, she needed someone with whom she could share everything; also Noah, seeing how happy he was with them, she knew Noah and finally returned to her family. ¡°Sister inw, I have a request to y0u, please don¡¯t reject me,¡± Rose said with a pleading look. Kate raised her eyebrows. Now, what trouble she will make. That was the first thought that came to Kate¡¯s mind. ¡°You need to save us when my brotheres back, okay, you can¡± Rose almost begs with her eyes. Kate smiled, ¡°so you want me to take the me and stop your brother to throw you out¡± Kate finally guessed her real thought, ¡°Oh, see sis how smart our sister-inw can be when she needs, yeah sister-inw, my brother will kill me, even this was sis¡¯s idea, he will not believe me, so please I have only you right now¡± Rose tried to butter Kate. It leaves Amy and Nina speechless; Rose knows how to act; she will win the best actress award if she enters showbiz. Too sad, she wanted to be a businesswoman. Kate smiled ¡°okay I will¡± after all, she needed to use a kiss to seduce her husband and distract him. Suddenly Kate wants to see David; she feels restless. After their heart to heart conversation, they went to South mansion, Amy followed them because Kate forced her, David was not home, if she stays at home alone, she will only feel bored, also Adam, Liam, and Alex their family, so Amy also became a part of their family the moment she said yes to Alex. Kate always spent a childhood where no one was there for her, no family, so she found her world between them after marrying David. As they entered inside, Aunty Lin came to wee Kate, but she froze when she saw Nina and Noah. ¡°my god, Nina dear, Noah¡± she started crying, she raised Nina and loved her like her own daughter, Aunty Lin was a widow, her inws were too evil, and her parental family greedy so she left her husband home. Still, Nora found her when she was in an unpleasant situation after that. Nora has since weed Aunty Lin into the family, and Aunty Lin has vowed to stay with Nora until her death. Still, it''s too sad. Nora left too early but left 3 of the children, Aunty Lin, decided to leave, but when David stopped her, he said she was also with their family. Aunty Lin hugged Nina and cried, David got some features from his mother, but Nina looked exactly like Nora, so Nora was a little more precious than David and Rose to Aunty Lin. ¡°Dear good to see you again¡± Aunty Lin sobbed, Nina also cried with her, Kate, Rose, Amy also felt emotional, David had everything for his younger sisters yet Nina had to stay away, this pain troubles everyone. Aunty Lin let go and left Nina, and Noah sat on the sofa. She went back to the kitchen and served them water. Noah jumped down and ran around the living room, ¡°Mommy, no big ¡°so big¡± Noah screamed excitedly. Even though David built a mansion in the M country for Nina and Noah, the South mansion was his most precious work; he made this for Kate so nothing canpare to this mansion. Kate smiled ¡°baby; this is also your home, do you like it? She asked Noah, Noah ran to Kate and shook his head 3 to 4 times. ¡°my brother built a castle for my sister-inw, oh I''m so jealous,¡± Nina said. Still, deep down, she was feeling happy that her brother knew how to cherish her sister-inw. She always had fear inside her heart. What if her brother turns like her father, even though he is the best brother in this world? What if he failed to be the best husband for her sister-inw? She always felt worried about her sister-inw after she heard about her brother''s marriage. Still, slowly that fear faded away, Adam, Alex Rose, and even Liam called her andined to her about how David had be a spoiled manic wife. Still, the more theyined, the more she felt happy, and now finally she felt relief. ¡°Wee to hell, sis. Now you will understand how it feels to eat dog food¡± Rose teased Nina. ¡°Yeah, now we have another single dog now¡± Amy joined Rose and teased Nina. Nina looked at them like they were idiots. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t give us this look, you will also be like us soon,¡± Rose said with seldom expression. ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t understand how you two are still single, Amy, you have to Alex, and as far as I know Liam is also near to bing my brother-inw, so tell me? Nina pointed to every detail and questioned them. Amy was a little embarrassed, she just wanted to tease Nina, but it seems like they failed, Alex was very right, Nina might look calm, but she has David¡¯s picky character. Rose¡¯s face already turned red. She never mentioned Liam chasing after her to Nina, so how does this girl know this? ¡°Sis, don¡¯t tell me that bastard Adam said this to you? Rose was a little furious. That fool¡¯s mouth likes a slippery bathroom, never staying close. ¡°No, it was my soon-to-be brother-inw, who said this to me¡± Nina broke the illusion and shocked Rose and the other two of them as well. ¡°Liam¡± Kate, Rose, and Amy said at the same time. Chapter 238 * Revenge Chapter 238 * Revenge ¡°Liam¡± Kate, Rose, and Amy said at the same time. Nina just nodded her head in a yes direction. The three left speechless, Rose was furious. That cunning bastard said these things to Nina. That means everyone else also knows about this. Who the hell he thinks he is and who said she is going to marry, she is going to break his head first. How dare he say this to her sister. ¡°I am going to break his head first with his daydreaming thought. Who is he, S country¡¯s king that I have to obey him,¡± Rose snorted and fisted her hands angrily. ¡°But I think he''s right. You even blushed hearing this,¡± Nina winked at Rose and teased her. Rose red at Nina hearing this, Kate handed Noah to Aunty Lin; Aunty Lin took Noah to show him the whole mansion. Kate joined Nina ¡°yeah Liam even came home yesterday because she had run away from her office telling no one, also switched off her phone,¡± Kate said acting seriously, Rose can¡¯t be more speechless than she already was. ¡°Wow, it seems like Liam fell for our wild monkey,¡± Nina said, while Kate, Nina, and Amy, three of them Rose suddenly felt it was a bad idea that Nina came back. They had already made the team and dragged her tail. ¡°Huh,ugh as much as you can, when your brotheres back, he is going to skin you alive,¡± Rose stomped on her feet and went toward the kitchen after saying this. Kate and the other twoughed more loudly, seeing Rose run away like a ghost trailing behind her with a knife. When they talked, Liam entered, but he ran like a mad dog who lost his senses. The moment he entered inside, Kat, Nina, and Amy jumped from fright. ¡°What the hell? Kate roared, but when she saw Liam, she closed her mouth. ¡°You Nina, since when you became so disobedient, you have the guts toe here all alone,¡± Liam shouted at Nina the moment he saw her. The other three were calm as if they had already expected this reaction from him. ¡°Huh, brother Liam, you''re heartless, you didn¡¯t even ask your sister if I came safely or not yet already screamed at me, it¡¯s not fair,¡± Nina pouted and said feeling sad. ¡°Huh, you want me to ask you this, why didn¡¯t you think before traveling here all alone, are you not sacred¡± Liam was speechless, they all trying their best to search her everywhere yet she came here as if it¡¯s not matter anymore. ¡°Why, do you want me to go back right now? Nina asked Liam, ¡°What are you talking about? Liam doesn¡¯t understand her; first, she came telling no one, now she wants to go back, the moment the bodyguards informed him he came running to find her. ¡°I¡¯m already here, why do you want me to do now? Nina said. ¡°That¡¯s why I always believe these Xivers are too dangerous for any normal person; I don¡¯t know what to say, save your story for your brother who might already receive the news¡± Liam went near to the sofa and sat there. ¡°What do you mean by these Xivers are too dangerous, if we¡¯re dangerous then why youe after us like a puppy, Liam Jones, you better exin this otherwise,¡± Rose said as she came back from the kitchen. Liam was speechless, seeing her angry face he lost his words. ¡°Nothing I was just scolding her, don¡¯t worry you are going to be Mrs Jones, it¡¯s nothing to do with your surname¡± Liam winked at her yfully, Rose¡¯s mouth hung open, and Kate and Nina red at Liam. ¡°Can you call David?¡± Kate asked Liam. She ignored their argument. She misses her Darling already, it¡¯s not like she misses him because he went for the entire day, but he went to another country, that¡¯s what troubles her. Liam checked the watch and nodded ¡°yeah he alreadynded¡± Liam said. He took out his phone and dialed David¡¯s phone number, but still switched it off. ¡°I think he still didn¡¯t open his phone,¡± Liam said. ¡°He can use the same number after leaving the country? Kate asked she didn¡¯t know that. ¡°Yeah, he can use his phone in any country¡± Liam nodded. Kate jumped off the sofa and ran to search for her phone. Seeing her Liam, Rose and Amy sighed, but it confused Nina. ¡°Why are you all sighing like this? She asked, ¡°It¡¯s all of your faults, now let¡¯s see how David deals with you, no he will take revenge, for you he had to leave his life bird here, who is missing him already¡± Liam hinted toward Kate.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nina closed her mouth, ¡°Oh really brother Liam, you have the guts to say that, what about the deed you four did without telling us, especially Rose and me¡± Nina pointed her finger at Liam and asked him with a dangerous look. It confused Liam, what deed and what four. ¡°I will deal with you when my brotheres back, so let¡¯s not tease each other because I don''t know how long Rose can hold herself not to beat you four,¡± Nina said and looked at Rose. Rose gave a dead re, Liam failed to catch what deed he did, or how he got involved in their mess. Kate dialed David¡¯s number, but his phone really switched off, helplessly she left two messages. On the other side of M country, Davidnded long; he went to the mansion where Nina used to stay with Noah when he asked everyone they said they know nothing, David about to call his secret team to Nina, when Alex showed him a photo his men sent from S country. Seeing the pic he sighed in relief, two women in his family know how to create the wrong hyper. ¡°Master, we checked every airport, but we found nothing. Someone might be helped¡± Alex yet to finish his question before David answered, ¡°Rose.¡± Chapter 239 * Fox * Chapter 239 * Fox * Alex had yet to finish his question before David answered, ¡°Rose.¡± ¡°What? Alex screamed in shock. He failed to understand why that girl would do this thing, even if they wanted to surprise me, but now it¡¯s more like shocking news. ¡°Other than her, Nina will never ask advice from anyone; even Adam will not agree with this dangerous nk¡± David wanted to scold Rose in his heart, yet he failed to do that. David could only sign in worriedly. Now that his two sisters are ced under one roof, they will surely spoil his wife¡¯s innocent brain and will drag her in their evil deed. ¡°Master, what should we do now? Alex asked why they had already been solved, so they should go back right. ¡°I am already here, so before leaving, let¡¯s meet the Roths¡± David wanted to personally invite them for his marriage, even though they are not that close. Still, they are the only rtives he has, he doesn¡¯t feel any special bond, nor does he want to, but Mrs. Roth is his grandma, his mother¡¯s mom; also Mrs. Roth treated Kate very well, even Mr. Roth doesn¡¯t behave well in front of David, for the sake of Mr. Roth forgives them. ¡°Okay,¡± Alex said and ordered their man to get ready for the car, When they left the mansion, David ordered someone to change the estate into a private hotel. Nina will note back here, so why waste the vi? David never likes to show off for no reason; as a businessperson, he knows profit. This Vi under Nina¡¯s name, but now he wants to change into a hotel for Noah. David put many properties under Nina and Noah¡¯s name; Rose also has the same. But he kept this secret, only Liam and Alex, Adam know about this; he wants to hand over these properties to them when they are strong enough to take the responsibility. South Mansion, Kate looked at her phone like a beggar; everyone ignored her, Liam was ying with Noah, and they were jumping and running around the house. Hearing Noah¡¯s giggle, Kate felt a little happy. She put down her phone and looked at Noah. After a while, Aunty Lin finished cooking; Kate wanted to eat chocte cake, so she made one; also she tried to eat Milk suddenly, which Kate hates the most in food, she doesn¡¯t like milk forever, David sometimes forces her to drink. Still, after a few days, he stopped because he felt Kate felt uneasy in her stomach when she drank Milk. That shocked Aunty Lin. Even though she can feel Kate¡¯s food habit changing, she dares not to overthink, but it¡¯s tough for her to ignore Kate¡¯s body changes. She decided; she needs to talk to David. Kate wanted to eat the cake but seeing everyone was eating fried chicken with fried rice, her saliva almost flowing out from her mouth, she pushed the tray aside and took the rice bowl. Suddenly her mind went back to David; it seems without him, everything around her was too empty, Kate was still trying to eat, and when she put the chicken fry in her mouth, she felt only ndness. No taste as she wanted. She pushed aside the te and picked up the cake te. She should eat her cake. ¡°What happened? Why you are not eating,¡± Rose asked, ¡°I don¡¯t like this; it¡¯s tasteless,¡± Kate said, her words shocked everyone. This girl says, tasteless, who will believe her, as an eager chicken girl said she doesn¡¯t like chicken fries and fried rice. ¡°Kate, are you okay, don¡¯t speak nonsense; the chicken will feel bad, you always jump on chicken like you''re a fox, yet you''re saying this, no, you insulted the chicken,¡± Amy teased Kate. Kate pouted, hey, it¡¯s not I don¡¯t like the chicken anymore or insulted the food, I wouldn¡¯t say I like the taste because my darling made the best chicken recipes in the world, but if she says this, they will tease her, so Kate stayed silent as if she doesn¡¯t know why she was feeling down. It worried her, what if he can note back today? Tomorrow she needs to go to the hospital to get the test result? If she is pregnant, she wants to share the news with David immediately. ¡° Guys, you¡¯re so na?ve, don¡¯t you all know why our little sissy is behaving like this? Don¡¯t tease her; otherwise, David is going to fry all of us in a frying pan and serve us on dog¡¯s food te," Liam said, remembering them not to cross the line; Kate¡¯s eyes were told she would cry soon, David just left in the morning, and it was only noon, but she was already behaving as David went for a week. ¡°Oh,¡± everyone one of them exchanged a knowing look. Rose did not dare to tease Kate. After all, Kate is her only savior; even Nina knows that. At David¡¯s side. He went straight to Roth''s mansion. Mr. Roth was out for some work, but Mrs. Roth and her daughter-inw were at home. When David entered, it surprised them; they never thought David woulde to their home, even though it was also his home. ¡°Oh, my Grandson, you are finally willing toe; this old woman thought you¡¯re going toe when I leave this world¡± Mrs. Roth was excited and happy. ¡°Grandma, how are you? David asked gently, He looked around the mansion; after all, his mother grew up here; this was her home, where she was born, and grew up as their precious princess. ¡°I was missing you to death, but now seeing you, my heart finally calms down; why you didn¡¯t take Kate with you? I want to see her so badly; that girl has a face which can give happiness to others.¡± Mrs. Roth praised Kate; it was confirmed she liked the moment she saw her at that party; she loved This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kate when she found out that Kate was the granddaughter inw. Chapter 240 * Brightened up * Chapter 240 * Brightened up * She was unhappy when her husband introduced Alina, but David had already married a girl who looks exquisite and worthy of her grandson, to her relief. ¡°Grandma, I''m here today because I want all of you toe to my wedding, and I nned a surprise wedding, so she doesn¡¯t know about this,¡± David said mildly, ¡°Oh my god, my grandson, such an amazing man; I would love to join dear, just tell me everything, I want to know, I never had the chance to see your mother at her wedding, nor I have ever got the chance to arrange a grand wedding for her, so I want to help you arrange anything you need,¡± Mrs. Roth said, tears already leaking out from her eyes, after all, she has only one daughter, she always dreamed how her daughter''s wedding yet when the time came cruel reality snatched the chance from N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. her, now that David wants to do something for her daughter¡¯s son. ¡°No, I already arranged everything, I just need all of your presence, my mother should be here for me on that day, but humans can not get everything they want so, pleasee and stand there on behalf of my mother,¡± David said he never said please and lowered his head to anyone; his mother is not here with him; he needs them because he wants to give his mother''s soul the peace she always deserves. ¡°But dear, we should help you; you¡¯re the only kin Nora left for us,¡± Mrs. Roth said, feeling a little disappointed. ¡°No, I''m not; I have two sisters, Nina Xiver, whom my mother gave birth to, Rose Xiver, who became the bit of light in my mother''s life. You might find it very ridiculous to ept Rose. But she was with my mother when no one was with her, even though I didn¡¯t have any time to apany her. I was busy making money for my family, yet she sacrificed herfortable life and wealthy parents. so if you all want to fulfill the duty you never got the chance to perform, please do for them; they both have a hard life.¡± David did note for himself; he had Kate, who was more than enough for him; Nina and Rose needed them. ¡°Nina, you mean you have a sister? Did Nora give birth to another daughter? It shocked Mrs. Roth; it was like a bolt of lightning. ¡°Yeah, Nina Xiver is a little older than Rose,¡± David exined. ¡°Why, I investigated you and everything rted to Rose, then why did we find nothing about this? Mr. Roth, who came home hurriedly when his daughter-inw called him, informed him David had arrived; he left all work and came there as fast as he could. David turned to see the older man standing in front of the door. ¡°Because my mother kept her hidden outside the world, she thought if she left other people to know Nina, they would cheat on her as the world did to her, that¡¯s why, my mother thought if she kept hiding Nina, Nina would stay safe, that¡¯s why,¡± With a sad smile, David said his mother was insecure, as long as Nina stayed in front of her eyes. ¡°So where is she? Both Mr. Roth and Mrs. Roth asked at the same time, and it seemed like their daughter was afraid the world would harm her daughter and hurt her if their granddaughter stayed in light. ¡°She stayed in M country for three years¡± David finished the half-line when Mrs. Roth and daughter-in- ¡°Give us the address; we¡¯re going to meet her right now and take her home with us,¡± Mrs. Roth said excitedly. ¡°She is not here anymore¡± David stopped their fuss and poured a bowl of ice water. ¡°What do you mean, where is she? Mrs. Roth asked, almost jumping on David to find out about Nina. ¡°She went back to S country today with her son¡± David finally let out the cat from the bag. ¡°What, son¡± they can¡¯t get more shock; they are already receiving one after another. ¡°Yeah, she went home without telling me. I came here to search for her because my man got no news of her, but afternding here, I found her because she already went home, as for her son, yeah, she has a two-year-old son, but she''s not married; Nina is a single mother, as for why I can¡¯t tell any of you, but remember Alina Martin was the one who ruined my innocent sister.¡± He pointed out their mistakes; what they were trying to do. Mrs. Roth once again sat on the sofa, and Mr. Roth was holding her chest from heartache, They are experienced people; they saw every type of people, so they don¡¯t need the entire story to understand what exactly happened; they can guess. It agitated the atmosphere; everyone was silent; David needed to return, so he broke the silence. ¡°I have something I want to ask,¡± David said, breaking the silence. Mrs. Roth wiped away her tears and nodded. ¡°Do you have anything rted to my mother left here, because my mother did everything before her death, she did not want to leave any terrible memory¡± David signed; it¡¯s more painful than he thought. ¡°Yeah, we have, it¡¯s inside her bedroom, I will take you there¡± Mrs. Roth stood up and led David to Nora¡¯s bedroom, David silently followed her, Mr. Roth opened the door and entered, and David also entered. For a few seconds, it shocked him. They decorated the entire room with a girl¡¯s pics. All the photos only held how happy that girl was. Seeing David looking at these photos in awe, ¡°it¡¯s your mother, Nora Roth; you all might see no pic of her childhood, see this is my Nora, M country¡¯s most rich family¡¯s only daughter, M country¡¯s most desirable princess, our princess Nora Roth, My Nora was born to lighten our world, and she did it with her pure smile and small hands. She brightened up the whole Roth family.¡± Chapter 241 * His heartbeat * Chapter 241 * His heartbeat * David might be hard out, but deep down, his mother left a deep scar because, as a son, he achieved everything, yet he failed to give her the happiness she always wanted. At first, he tried hard for his mother, but she left, then he tried for his sisters, but in the end, he still failed to protect them, so he gave up, but Kate came like thest hope, and this girl changed his life. Today, seeing his mother''s photo, David understood what he missed. He thought his mother had never been happy, but he could tell she was the most optimistic person in her life. It was her choice. She chose his bastard father over her happiness, yet he shattered her trust. ¡°Can I ask for some pics of my mother? David asked; his mother wanted them to forget her painful past, but this Nora Xiver is someone¡¯s princess, someone¡¯s life light; David found peace in his heart, it seems his mother lived her life fully. As her son proudly could say, his mother was not the darkness that darkened his life. ¡°Okay, I have thousands of photos; you can get anyone you want,¡± Mrs. Roth said with a sad smile. She never thought her daughter would stay with her but in photos and their memory. At that time, Alex entered with David''s phone in his ear; he searched for David the whole time; Mrs. Roth¡¯s daughter-inw helped him go to David, seeing he found David, he sighed in relief. ¡°Master, you have an important phone call,¡± Alex said, hinting that his master phone was dead because the battery died. So he put it on charge at the car, his master told him to open the phone and see if anyone called him or not. David took the phone and put it in his ear ¡°hello, David Xiver speaking.¡± ¡°Master Xiver, I''m calling you to inform you about the report; you said to call you when the report is ready; please tell us the address; we¡¯ll send it to you right now.¡± The head doctor knew David was thergest shareholder of their hospital, and no one knew about this other than board members. When the head doctor heard Davide with his wife, he was shocked, but he was about to cry from anger when he heard they took days to deliver a report. He wanted to kill his doctors and employees, they should have the report ready, yet they did this, the chairman was also shocked, so they prepared the report within 12 hours and called David already. No one knows where they should deliver the report, but David said he would personally receive the report. ¡°I thought the report wasing tomorrow,¡± David said, confused. He wanted to use his power to get the report within 2 hours, but Kate stopped him. She said she doesn''t want to mess up with ordinary people''s lives, so two days is nothing. So David stopped; he already thought about building a particr hospital for Kate and his other family members. ¡°Yeah, Master, but they didn¡¯t know our Madam Xiver; I taught them a lesson. They will never make such a mistake in their entire life, so master, please tell me where I should deliver the report. I will go personally¡± the head doctor was already sweating in tension. David sighed, ¡°where is Mrs. Finn? Tell her toe to the line; I need to know about the report right now,¡± David said; although he was giving orders, he was nervous because everything rted to Kate was important to him, more important than his own life. ¡°Okay, call Mrs. Finn right now,¡± the head doctor shouted to someone. Mrs. Finn was in her chamber, so when someone informed her about this, she came immediately. The head doctor almost tossed the phone to Kate¡¯s doctor like he was holding a hot potato. ¡° Hello, Master Xiver,¡± the female doctor said. ¡°Open the report and tell me everything, don¡¯t leave a word, also send me a copy in my email address, my assistant will send you the address,¡± David said in his frizzy voice. He doesn''t want to dy a second. ¡°Umm, Master Xiver, how about you talk to Mrs. Xiver first? She asked me to inform her first, so I think it would be better if Madam Xiver permitted me.¡± The female doctor knew who the real owner was in front of Master Xiver; Mrs. Xiver already told her she wanted to surprise Master David if she was pregnant. But now, the head doctor spoiled everything; she was trying her best to keep this secret. ¡°What are you talking about? Why does my wife want to keep this from me? What happened to my wife, doctor, don¡¯t you dare to hide from me if something happens to my wife; otherwise, I will burn the whole hospital; I don¡¯t think your hospital can afford my wrath; now tell me what happened to my wife.¡± David was at his limit; his heartbeat slowed down, his breathing stuck in his throat, the entire world lost color. This news already ced every negative thought inside his brain, it was only a few seconds, yet he already felt the most dangerous fear he''d ever felt in his entire life: he was having old pain when Evan kidnapped Kate, the fear of losing her. On the other side, the phone was on the loudspeaker; everyone heard David¡¯s threat and froze like dead fish; they almost peed on their pants. The chairman looked at the head doctor ¡°what is she doing? She will kill everyone, do something,¡± the chairman whispered into the head doctor¡¯s ear. The head doctor was speechless, seeing the female doctor still hesitating; he lost thest bit of his patience and snatched the report from the female doctor¡¯s hand and ripped it open. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He read the report and checked the information with his slow speeding heartbeat. His first intention was to see if he found anything negative; he was praying for his family. God might have heard his prayers. Chapter 242 * Six weeks * Chapter 242 * Six weeks * God might have heard his prayers. A big smile bloomed on his face like he was his future, and it was bright. Kate¡¯s doctor sighed; it seems she failed to help Madam Xiver, now that these stubborn older men are poking their nose in this matter. Before she coulde out from her thoughts, the head doctor snatched the phone too. This time she was left speechless. ¡°Master David, it¡¯s nothing to worry about; our Madam Xiver is in good health,¡± the head doctor said. He was not hiding his teeth as heughed loudly. The female doctor thought he might have lost his brain. David, who was still waiting, his legs were still shaking even after hearing Kate was fine, his Kate alright. Then came the actual news, which was too sudden. David was not ready to hear this news yet because his heartbeat came back, but who knew this time it was not only his heartbeat, he would fall with his heart speed. ¡°Madam Xiver is pregnant, Master Xiver, congrattions,¡± the head doctor said as his voice could take in, the entire room suddenly burst in joy. But at David¡¯s side, it was different, David felt his ear buzzing, but he heard the sounds ofughter from the phone. ¡°Doctor, you said something just now right,¡± David asked frankly. He still felt something or missed something. ¡°Master, I think the line cut my word. Can you hear me now? The doctor asked again. ¡°Yeah¡± very clear now tell me,¡± David asked with his shaking voice. ¡°Master xiver, madam Xiver is pregnant with six weeks along,¡± the doctor reported what he found on the test file. ¡°Thud¡± David fell; he was on his knees, it was hurting like hell, but he was not feeling the pain, his body turned numb. ¡®Are you sure? David asked with difficulty, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, master, we tested it carefully; also, our doctors did the double test before giving me the final report, so we¡¯re thrilled to tell you Madam Xiver is pregnant with a prince or might be a princess,¡± The doctor felt so happy that he never felt even when his son was born. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. David doesn¡¯t know what was happening; what he remembered is that he raised his head and looked at his phone to see if the phone call was real or not. When he saw the call was still on, he believed he heard the right thing. Alex and Mrs. Roth were shocked. They both came forward and tried to help David get up, but David¡¯s body was no longer in control, seeing he was like dead fish; it scared Alex, what happened to his master, who called just now, and what told him. These questions filled his mind, but he knows one thing, it¡¯s rted to Madam; otherwise, even if the entire empire sinks into the ocean. He will never show this face, so it only pointed in one direction, Madam. When Alex and Mrs. Roth were busy helping David, he suddenly returned to his senses and stood up without getting their help. ¡°Alex, call the pilot; we¡¯re going back right now,¡± David said to inform Alex, but he did not wait for Alex to respond; David had already walked out from his mother''s bedroom and made his way toward the outside; he was walking like nothing exists anymore in front of him. Mr. Roth was sitting in the living room, seeing David leaving, he called David, but no response; Mr. Roth felt a little angry. He tried to stop David, so he followed David. But David was walking through the air, he reached their car in no time and already got inside the car. Even Alex felt today his master speed was quite unusual. But what can he do? He silently followed David and entered the car; with no dy, David ordered the driver to start the car. David was silent as if he caged his words inside, nothing on his face; Alex wanted to ask David what happened but felt helpless seeing his master¡¯s facial expression; it was red alert to him. Inside the Roth family mansion, Mr. Roth was sulking like an angry child; Mrs. Roth was silent and silently sobbing. ¡°What a rude and heartless grandson, finally came yet left like this, without telling us why he is doing this, I don¡¯t know he even sees us as his grandparents,¡± Mr. Roth scolded David angrily. Mrs. Roth, who was silent, felt a headache; she suddenly looked at her husband like an angry tiger. ¡°Close your mouth; if I hear a word from your mouth scolding my grandson, you will die today in my hand, that¡¯s for sure, so think before letting out a word from your fool mouth.¡± Mrs. Roth reached her limit; she was dead worried. Earlier she saw how pale David looked; he even fell on his knees, which shocked her and hurt her. Her heart was in bad shape, she wanted to follow David and see if her grandson is alright or not, yet this older man is still speaking nonsense, for what, his so-called ego, if he dares to say one more time she will surely crush him with his ego. Mr. Roth falls silent like a pet whose owner is furious and about to throw him out. Mr. Roth looked at his daughters-inw. They like her daughters; they never let her feel they are their adopted sons¡¯ wives; they took care of her husband and her. ¡°Dears, I have something I want to talk about with you two, I know my sons might feel hurt and never agree with my decision, but I know you two will understand me; I want to go to S country, but this time I want to stay there for a long time,¡± Mrs. Roth said with a sigh; she was thinking about this for a long time but never found the chance. But today, she can and finally did. ¡°What¡± her two daughters-inw and her husband jumped and screamed at the same time. Chapter 243 * His mind * Chapter 243 * His mind * ¡°What¡± her two daughters-inw and her husband jumped and screamed at the same time. ¡°What are you talking about? Why do you need to go there? Mr. Roth asked. He might be a stubborn person, but he is the most careful person; he loves his wife and spent 50 years of his life with her. Now,ing to this age, he knows who is precious to him. When peoplee to this age, they seek attention and love from their dear people. ¡° Yeah, I''m going, I will ask you toe alone, but I will not stop you if you want to go with me; I bought a vi near David¡¯s mansion, I tried to get an estate near David¡¯s Manson, David owns the total area, so it¡¯s a little farther away from his home, but it also okays with me, as long as I can see my grandson and his family anytime I want, so don¡¯t stop me. I won''t listen to none of you.¡± Mrs. Roth strictly said. Everyone falls silent; they know once Mrs. Roth said she would not take back, not her word, not her decision. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going with you,¡± her daughter-inw said at the same time. What are you saying? Stop her, yet you two intend to join in her foolish decision,¡± Mr. Roth scolded her daughters-inw. ¡°No father, mom''s right, she missed her daughter''s life moment. Now she has a grandson and two granddaughters, so she needs to show her responsibility toward them. They all don¡¯t have anyone older; they are all alone, they need a firm root who will stay behind them, even David doesn''t need them, Nina and Rose.¡± Mrs. Roth''s older daughter-inw wanted to finish. Still, Mr. Roth stopped her. ¡°don¡¯t talk about this girl, she is a stain in my daughter''s life, her mother ruined my daughter''s life, how can all of expecting to ept her, no way my daughter leave this world because of that woman, I''m still searching for that woman; once I find her, I will kill her as my daughter died, so don¡¯t you all dare to say that girl is my granddaughter, also Nina.¡± Mr. Roth was beyond angry hearing Rose¡¯s name; after venting his anger, he noticed Nina¡¯s name. ¡°Nora¡¯s daughter, my Nora¡¯s blood daughter, I know as a man David can be a strong pir with no dear¡¯s shadow, Kate is enough for him, but Nina, even David, refused to tell us what happened. We can already understand what that martin family¡¯s daughter did with my granddaughter, she needs her family, and David knows that, as for Rose, What do you mean she is the stain on our daughter''s life? No, she is not; that girl gives up on her evil parents, she epted my daughter, her surname, David, Nina, everything, Rose never broke her promises, my daughter gave her the position of being her daughter. So who are we? We are nothing, also; how can you me someone else? You are the primary reason my daughter left like this; if you did not ckmail her into marrying that guy, she never would leave us, so think before saying anything if you stopped your ego. My daughter might never leave this world; my daughter was such a confident woman. Yet, she lost her confidence and became a weak woman because we left her all alone, so we don¡¯t have any right to stop or needle in their family. we should be happy that David finally acknowledged us as his mother''s family, so I will support him silently as he wants, without questioning his decision.¡± Mr. Roth said everything she wanted and left the living room. After hearing about Nina, she almost goes crazy to meet Nina, how she looks, if she seems like Nora, also Nina''s child Noah. On the other hand, David came to the airport, Alex silently followed him; it¡¯s been already half an hour, yet his master became a dead body, other than walking and breathing, he even said no word yet. Soon they boarded in their private jet; they just sat; the pilot was preparing to take off; it took time, yet as 2 minutes passed, David suddenly screamed. ¡°what are they doing, idiots? Tell them to take off right now¡± David¡¯s voice frightened the pilots and his bodyguards. Alex was also a little scared. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He went to the pilots but seeing their sweaty faces, Alex sighed. ¡°my dear pilots, please hurry, but don¡¯t be nervous; if you all safely send our master to our madam, he will reward you two, but if you two dare to mess up, he will drag you two into hell even if he dies, so be careful, don¡¯t put pressure on your head, just focus on your task.¡± Alex always liked to talk straight. The pilots suddenly don¡¯t know what to do; they know the master will kill them if they make any mistakes, but after hearing these words from Alex, they can¡¯t help but feel more scared. But what they can do, they have to hold on until theynd safely. David looked outside the window; the white smoke and blue sky started fading in night darkness; it¡¯s already afternoon, so the sunlight faded away. But his mind was there; even in the sky, he only can see Kate¡¯s smiling face, how she smiles, her cute pouts, her hair flying in the air, everything about her. Inside his heart, he was praying to god, so that he could fly to her; how he wished to fly to her in the blink of an eye, but he knows it¡¯s not possible. He intended to buy some gifts for her, M country famous for its rare essential rose elixir. Also, he found a piece of news about rear red diamond earrings. It belongs to M country¡¯s queen, but before the queen passed away, she donated the earrings to a charity because it¡¯s too expensive. No one dared to buy that; he intended to talk with the man who was on duty, for now, even if they fixed a meeting. Still, after hearing the news from the doctor, everything vanished from his mind. Chapter 244 * Her reward * Chapter 244 * Her reward * But after hearing the news from the doctor, everything vanished from his mind. Now his mind ispletely nk, other than Kate''s name. David suddenly looked at Alex ¡°call Mr. Riex, inform him to send me the earrings at my home address, and also ask him how much he wants, no matter how much he demands, give him,¡± David said to Alex. Alex nodded. On the other hand, Kate should study because she has an exam the next day, yet she yed with Noah like a child. Noah got too attached to Kate no matter where she went; he followed her silently. Kate could only see his cuteness; no matter how busy she was, she couldn''t ignore Noah leaving everything she yed with him; Liam shamelessly stayed there, even Rose tried to throw him out at least ten times. Amy wanted to leave, but Rose and Kate stopped. Kate asked Liam when David wille back; he said they woulde back after 10 pm if everything goes smoothly. So Kate waited for David in the living room until he came back. After ying for some time, Noah was tired, so he fell asleep on the floor carpet. When Kate tried to carry him up, Nina refused ¡°Sister inw, leave him there; he always falls asleep around this time, just leaves him for half an hour, and he will start jumping soon.¡± Nina was already used to this, Kate nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t believe yet, our Nina became a mother; also Noah grew up so brightly, we were dead worried, but it seems like was wrong,¡± Liam said with a proud smile on his face, Nina has a calm personality, also very young to be nothing, yet she handled everything so rightly. They felt very proud of her. Even every girl can be a mother; no This is from N?velDrama.Org. girl has the guts to be a single mother while the girl doesn¡¯t know her child¡¯s father. After knowing that Andrew is the father, they wanted to give Andrew a chance, but Nina rejected. She said she doesn¡¯t want to mix up with the person who helped Alina ruin her life, David and the other three respected her decision. ¡°Brother Liam, motherhoodes to a girl with her child, only a mother can feel her child¡¯s heartbeat and his every habit, it¡¯s like magic to be a mother¡± Nina smiled, looking at Noah¡¯s sleeping figure. Her child, Kate heard every word carefully, motherhoodes with her child, she touched her abdomen, she also wants to be a mother, she never gets mother love, she doesn''t even know how to be a mother for her child, but she wants such cute babies, because of David. Because their father would be David, she doesn¡¯t know if she can be a wonderful mother or not, but David will be an amazing father; she knew in her heart, David is like her, never got his father''s love, he had a father, But before he could understand what fatherly love was, someone snatched that father''s love from him. Still, both of them can be best parents. Aunty Lin was cooking dinner for them inside the kitchen, Nina sifted in Rose bedroom, They have too many bedrooms, but it was too sudden Nina''s arrival, So, for now, they sifted in Rose¡¯s room; also, Nina and Rose have too much to say in front of each other; they stayed separately for one year. Aunty Lin finished cooking soon; she came out to call everyone for dinner. Rose and Amy helped Aunty Lin serve dinner at the dining table; Kate ignored everything andy next to Noah on the floor, head on a cushion. She looked at the ceiling; the ceiling looked so far because she was lying on the floor. She remembered the countless nights she spent lying on the floor of the Waston mansion. They gave her a small room on the first floor, her room positioned on thest corner, around a dark space; they only gave her an old mattress and a wardrobe. She had a small mirror in the bathroom. But she never felt bad; she felt thankful toward the Waston family because they adopted her from that small orphanage. But looking back, these memories blurred from her memory. She barely remembered anything rted to the Waston family. She spent 11 years in the Waston mansion, where she never ate at the dining table with the Waston family other than when they wanted to show off in front of other high-ss people; Kate only ate with them at a table when they used to hold parties. After she finished school, she immediately shifted to a college hostel and started doing part-time jobs. She wanted to save some money and run away from S country where the Waston family could never find her, but Rachel Waston soon found out about her part-time jobs, she forced Kate to quit these jobs because they wanted to prepare Kate nicely to sell someone rich to get their profits in business. After some time, Kate also stopped trying to change or run away, she gave up, it was her fate, but today looking at her home ceiling, she finally admitted, this hard work paid off, even though it took 15 years, but God freed her and rewarded her with her husband DAVID. She was lost in her thoughts when Aunty Lin came to call her for dinner. ¡°I don¡¯t feel hungry right now, don¡¯t wait for me, I will not eat yet, I will wait for David, we will eat together,¡± Kate refused with a polite smile. Aunty Lin only sighed, Nina and Rose also tried to call her again, but Kate stubbornly refused. Even though she ate lunch alone, she and David always have dinner together; David never missed dinner time, he alwayses home before dinner, so today she feels a little empty without him; she was missing him badly. Outside the mansion, a ck car stopped just in front of the mansion''s main gate. Chapter 245 * The truth, * Chapter 245 * The truth, * Outside the mansion, a ck car stopped just in front of the mansion''s main gate. The car waited for the guards to open the gate. Getting the signal, they opened the gate hurriedly; the car entered at full speed and stopped in front of the main door. A person stepped out of the car, but he ran inside before his feet touched the ground. It shocked everyone. They have never seen him like this as if he was running for his life. Inside, Kate''s eyes turned heavy, ying with a baby who needed too much energy; she felt a little tired, so thought of taking a quick nap, she was still sleeping on the ground next to Noah, Liam, Rose, and Nina, Amy was chatting sitting at the table, no one touched the dinner, they didn¡¯t want to force Kate, but that didn''t mean they would eat, leaving her behind. They waited for David and Alex. Suddenly they heard someone¡¯s footsteps running like a crazy dog, even before they could turn their head they saw David was standing in front of the main door. Seeing they were sitting at the dining table, he looked for Kate around them, but she was not there. ¡°Where is Kate? He asked; Nina twisted her mouth, but Rose turned to the other side. Her body felt weak; her brother was going to kill her today. But to their surprise, he looked for Kate; not only that, he looked pale. David got angry seeing everyone was silent. ¡°I asked, where is Kate? David asked once again. ¡°Here,¡± Liam pointed his finger at Kate, who was sleeping next to Noah. David turned his head and looked down; only then did he see her sleeping soundly. ¡°Why is she sleeping here? What were you all doing? I will deal with you allter¡± David was furious seeing his precious treasure sleeping on the floor. Although the bed was spotless and covered with thick carpet, David¡¯s heart failed to take this. He jumped in front of Kate, fell on his knees, and gathered sleeping Kate in his arms carefully as if she would melt if he caught her tightly. He wanted to take Kate away but as he touched her and finally got her in his arms, the emotions and feeling he suppressed inside his heart jumped out, ignoring the fact Kate was sleeping so peacefully, even David wanted to stop himself, he failed to his heart. He hugged her, both of his tightly warped around her, and next, what he did shocked everyone and blew their minds like crackers; they never even in their life thought they could ever see something like this. David started sobbing, holding Kate like he was seeing her for almost 10 or 100 years. ¡°Booohhhhh¡± ¡°Boom,¡± everyone¡¯s eyese out like electric shock; they can¡¯t even believe their own eyes. David was crying, not just crying; he cried like a child. Kate just fell asleep, so she felt irritated when these sounds entered her ear, but she immediately opened her eyes when she felt the warm hug. And as she did, she saw ck, because her face burnished on David¡¯s chest. But she already knew who was hugging her. She raised her hands and touched his back, but she froze soon when she felt his shaking body. ¡°What happened? She asked, almost losing her breath. ¡°Wifey,¡± David called her when he felt the hug he got from her. ¡°Hmm, I''m here; what happened? Kate asked hurriedly; she was getting anxious. ¡°Wifey,¡± David called her again as if he can¡¯t believe she was already in his arms. ¡°Darling, I''m here; tell me what happened; you¡¯re making me worry,¡± Kate said, still burning her face in his chest. ¡°Let me feel you a little more,¡± David said without breaking the hug; he was taking his heart oxygen. Kate nodded, but inside her heart, she was dead worried, she can¡¯t help, she missed him all day yet seeing he was crying like this her heart was losing its soul. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She gently patted David¡¯s back and let him calm down first. Alex entered, but before he could check on his master, some people took him inside the kitchen, almost dragging him like a weak cow. Alex wanted to scold him, but his angry face turned bright when he saw who was with them. ¡°Hey, lovebirds, stop; you have an entire life to show your love; right now, we have more important things to ask you,¡± Rose red at Alex and said. Alex pouted but nodded. He just smiled at Amy, smiling back at him; after all, they also missed each other. ¡°What happened to my brother? Tell me the truth, he ate anything dangerous, or he lost his mind,¡± Rose asked once again. She still can¡¯t believe if the scene she saw was real or a lie. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Alex shrugged his shoulder. ¡°What? Four of them screamed at the same time. ¡°Yeah, Master got a call, and after that, he changed in the air; I tried to ask him, but his freezing eyes were frightening to talk about something, I thought something happened, that¡¯s why he is behaving like this, but madam seems alright.¡± It also confuses Alex like them; no one knows what¡¯s going on inside David¡¯s devil mind. Everyone red at him like they were going to eat him at their barbeque. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand here, let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t miss why my almighty brother is crying like this; he never shreds a drop of tears for himself,¡± Rose murmured and went to the living room to check what¡¯s going on outside. Outside in the living room, David finally let Kate raise her head and looked at him, Kate smiled to cheer him, but his tears were still falling. ¡°Darling, what happened? Kate asked, seeing he doesn¡¯t have any intention of stopping; Kate grabbed David¡¯s face and lowered his face. When they came face-to-face, Kate kissed away his tears and kissed all over his face, as much as she wanted. Chapter 246 * My happiness * Chapter 246 * My happiness * Kate kissed away his tears and kissed all over his face, as much as she wanted. But it was like he nted a waterfall in his eyes; tears were nowhere to end. Kate was getting dead worried; what happened to him? He was shading his tears like this. Kate was clueless; helplessly, she looked toward Alex, who was enjoying his master¡¯s misery with the other four. ¡°Alex, what happened? Kate asked Alex. Alex was clueless about this, how he could say anything; he already had a heart attack after a ne journey with his master in this state. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Master said nothing to me, and I was not a fool to ask him anything in that state,¡± Alex raised his hands and wiped his nose from this matter. He is innocent in this whole matter. ¡°Hump, don¡¯t let me catch the guy who made my hubby do this,¡± Kate said with anger. David stopped seeing she was getting too much, ¡°Wifey, stop getting angry; it¡¯s bad for your health,¡± David scolded her. ¡°Also, why are you sleeping on the floor? What if you get sick¡± David got up with Kate in his arms and sat on the sofa. His uncle ignored Noah, who was also sleeping on the floor. It shocked Kate and others; his mood changed too quickly, Kate sat on hisp like an obedient Kate. ¡°Huh, I finally understood you all said their PDA was too sour to digest,¡± Nina spoke up; the other four gave a pitiful look. ¡°We know your pain, but I don¡¯t understand my brother''s mood. The weather doesn¡¯t even change this fast; at least the forecast team alerts people with the warning, but in my brother''s case, he changes on his own will,¡± Roseined. ¡°I almost know him all of my life, yet I have never seen him cry like this. One time I saw him cry but not like this. Is he still the David we know¡± Liam lost in his own experience. David touched Kate¡¯s face with his right hand and kissed her forehead like he showed his gratefulness for being her in his life. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kate smiled but was still confused, but her confusion turned into shock when David touched her belly with his left hand. Kate¡¯s eyes turned lightbulb, and her mouth opened wide like a bowl. He tightly locked her hands around his neck, fearing she will fall from this sudden storm, not because he will ever let her fall. David kissed her open mouth ¡°naughty girl, how long were you going to hide when the doctor already told you? David scolded her, but it was more like his happiness flowing out with his words, but Kate was too busy oveing this sudden shock. ¡°How do you know? That was the only question she wanted at that moment, ¡°The doctor called me, but that¡¯s not what you should think right now. Tell me did you know it already before going to the doctor or after going to the doctor,¡± David asked her with a severe expression. ¡°Hmm, that was after seeing the doctor¡± Kate looked guilty, but she smiled cunningly. David sighed; what can he do to her even if he wants to? Now that the junior took a position in her belly, he can not even punish her in bed; it¡¯s more like a punishment for him. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you think you are thinking about the wrong thing, but the test result is yet toe, I don¡¯t know if it''s positive or not¡± thinking this Kate¡¯s mood went down, now David also knows about this, what if she is not pregnant. ¡°You are Wifey. We have a small one here, that¡¯s why you were not well these days because this naughty one is teasing you¡± David stroked her belly over her dress, David¡¯s eyes already turned wet again, but this time Kate was also crying. ¡°Are you saying¡± Kate can not find any word to ask him, fearing that it would turn into her daydream? ¡°Yeah, we are pregnant,¡± David announced loudly. Everyone was thinking about what they were talking about because David and Kate spoke in their A mad person also knows what pregnancy means. This time Kate started crying, but no one cared about this other than David. David wiped her tears but did not stop her; he knows she was crying because she is happy. But he also did not stop whipping her tears. The other five failed to ovee their shock. David kissed away her tears and hugged her. ¡°Wifey, I know you¡¯re happy but stop crying; even if it''s for our baby, I will not allow you to cry like this; your tears are more important than this peanut¡± David already startedparing his baby. Kate stopped crying, already seeing her jealousy. The king had already started showing his jealousy. ¡°Congrattions soon to be, Daddy,¡± Kate said to David with the most beautiful smile she has in her heart. David kissed her beautiful smile because every bit of her belongs to him, even her smile and tears. ¡°You too, Wifey soon to be the mommy¡± David and Kate hugged each other, embracing uing happiness. David felt the emotion he failed to show when he heard the news about the baby; finally, he showed because Kate was in his arms. When he heard the news, the first thing Kate came to his mind, he wanted to stay with her, feel that happiness with her because every happiness in his lifees after her. David doesn¡¯t know how to be a father yet, but he knows how to be the best husband when he knows Kate is pregnant. This baby came taking a strong rope with him or her; with this rope, David tied Kate with him for a lifetime. He wants to be a father because this baby will be born from Kate, his Kate. ¡°Darling, are you happy? Kate asked, still hugging David tightly. The happiness was too much for her to believe in yet. But as long as they stay with each other, they don¡¯t need any proof to believe in anything. David raised her head from his chest and made her look at him. ¡°Wifey, my happiness is you, everythinges from you also make me happy, as for being father, yeah I''m happy, how much I can not describe but I''m feeling my heart going to burst out, I did not felt this until I got you in my arms.¡± David exined his feeling with clumsy words. Chapter 247 * Sack of rice * Chapter 247 * Sack of rice * David exined his feeling of clumsy words; even though he behaved calmly outside, he was dead nervous inside but trying to suppress his rising panic. But relieved he finally came to her, only he knew how scared he was when he heard this, and she was out of his reach. For the second time, David felt helpless in his life. While they were busy sharing their love and care for each other, the five overcame their incredible feelings and screamed even as Aunty Lin became a status and forgot to react. "what? Hearing the noise, David and Kate finally looked back at them. "what? David questioned them back. Their eyes were looking like footballs. Anytime they cane out if they stay like this any longer. "Bro, you said our sister-inw is pregnant right," everyone said at the same time. Kate blushed, but David smiled proudly. "Yeah, we''re pregnant," as David''s words fall, everyone jumps around. "oh my god," they still couldn''t believe that. David ignored everyone and looked at Kate. "Tomorrow we need to go to the hospital to see your doctor, no, we can''t go, she cane here; also, I need to give her a good scolding. How dare she hide something like this," David murmured, Kate was guilty; she wanted to hide this until she knew the result. It was not the doctor''s fault. "Darling, let''s not drag the doctor into this matter. She helped me because we were unsure about the possibility, so I asked her not to say anything," Kate exined to David. "yet if she had said this a little earlier, I wouldn''t have gone to M country, leaving you all alone," David said with a hurt feeling. Kate sighed; it seems he will not believe me anymore. Before Kate could say anything, five people almost jumped on her; if not, David covered her body with his. "What are you all doing? Stop right here," David growled at them. They break at their speed and stop beforeing to a close. "Kate, are you really pregnant?" Amy asked, then one by one asked her the same question. "Sister inw, is this really true?" Rose and Nina asked. "Please let me know if it''s true? Liam and Alex asked. Nonstop, they were asking the same thing. "heh, all of you are having the same problem; I already said once, why are you all disturbing my wife again? David red at them like he wanted to eat them alive. "hey, how can we believe it so easily, a few days ago you warned us not to mention anything about Baby, but now you two are suddenly saying sister-inw is already pregnant, now tell us everything details'' '' Liam was always a direct person; Kate''s cheeks heated at the realization, they forgot their manners. "because everyone doesn¡¯t have the ability of mine, some even running for a few years yet couldn''t get a proper girlfriend, and my son or daughter already on the way, so stop poking your nose at my matter you should take care of your matter." David knows where to hit because of David''s words. Liam lost all of his curiosity and felt regret. Kate wanted tough so badly seeing Liam''s sour face; even Rose also had the same feeling. "and you two, do you think I forgot everything you two did today?" David looked at Rose and Nina. Hearing David, they stepped back and hid behind Alex and Liam. "No, brother, we know you didn''t forget, but how we''d wished you to forget that, but we are kidding, this man is clearly in a happy mood yet didn''t forget to mention this yet" Nina and Rose have the same thought. Still, no one says aloud; they already messed up. Now, if they dare to repeat something, David will not spare them right now. "Hmm, brother, that''s not what you should worry about right now, take care of your uing baby, right Rose '''' Nina pushed Rose a little, and Rose shook her immediately. David red for thest time, and then his eyes fell back to Kate; he just hugged her and sat there, they understood this man would not let her down, so they approached Kate. "Congrattions, sister-inw, please give us a cute princess, we will take care of her, you two don''t need to worry about her, she has two aunties to take care of her no matter what, my brother is going to toss the baby to us if the baby dares to get your love more than the baby," Rose teased Kate. Still, little did they know it was a stone of truth; David would do this even if the baby were a girl. Kate looked at Rose with a pout "hey, that''s my baby you ''re talking about, not a sack of rice that your brother should toss," Kate almost scolding Rose. "I''m sure my brother will do that, believe me," Rose said, seriously shrugging her shoulders. Turning her head, Kate looked at David, but David was smiling like he really didn''t know what they were talking about. "Darling, are you going to do this to our baby? Kate asked, seeing his thieving smile. "No, Wifey, I will not do this to our baby," David immediately refused, but half thought he spoke. The other half was as long as the baby didn''t disturb us or you love the baby more than me. "See, my darling is not like this." Kate took her husband''s side and defended him in front of Rose, but Rose rolled her eyes at her brother''s acting skill, this man clearly not speaking the truth. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, she let go for one day, today was such a big day, her sister-inw going to give them such immense happiness, especially for her brother, even that man not saying how happy he is, they knew he was going to be crazy from joy. But he refused to show it in front of everyone. It was already satisfying to see her almighty brother crying with happiness. Chapter 248 * Not allowed * Chapter 248 * Not allowed * Noah, who was sleeping so deeply, woke up by their screams, and his aunty¡¯s loud announcement This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. opened his eyes and saw everyone was standing before him; he frowned and rose. Still, no one was looking at him; everyone forgot about him. ¡°Mommy,¡± Noah called out his mother, hearing his voice. Nina and others turned their attention to them. ¡°Noah,¡± David called out; he forgot about him earlier; how could he even remember anyone when he forgot about himself? He clearly remembers nothing other than how toe back to Kate. Now that she is finally in his arms, he remembered everything. The world starts with her and ends with her. ¡°Buddy¡± Noah¡¯s eyes fully opened when he saw David; he ran to David and about to punch in his arms when he saw someone else had already robbed his position. He stopped before them, confused. Seeing his facial expression, Kate doesn¡¯t knowugh or cry; she suddenly let go of David¡¯s neck and tried to remove David¡¯s arms from her body so that she could move from hisp. Only then could David carry Noah, but who knew her headstrong husband was more stubborn than he usually looks. ¡°What? Kate asked him when he refused to let her go. ¡°Don¡¯t barge, just be obedient,¡± David scolded her because she tried to move away. David raised one hand toward Noah e to a buddy,¡± David called Noah with a gentle smile. Noah walked closer to David; David picked up Noah with his right hand and let Noah sit next to him. Noah behaves obediently in front of David; only David can control him without even talking; it¡¯s not bad because Noah sees David as his idol. He is still too young to understand the meaning of respect around David; he loves to be a good boy. ¡°How was the journey, my buddy,¡± David asked, stroking Noah¡¯s head. ¡°Good, petty angle (pretty angle)¡± Noah pointed his finger at Kate and looked at David; he could not understand why his buddy was hugging a pretty angel. ¡°Oh, so he calls you pretty angel,¡± David asked Kate; Kate nodded. ¡°Noah, she is my wife; obviously I know my wife is beautiful, but only I can call her pretty, so call her Aunty from now on, okay¡± David gently tried to correct Noah, even though it''s his sister¡¯s son, not allowed to call his wife a pretty angel. Liam, Nina, Rose, Alex, Amy, Aunty Lin suffered internal bleeding from this sudden shock. David was jealous because a 2-year-old boy called his wife a pretty angel; oh god, what this man always eats, his jealousy level touched the sky. Even Kate sighed helplessly; Noah failed to understand his buddy¡¯s word meaning. ¡°No, pentty angle (pretty angle)¡± Noah doesn''t like to call Aunty; he never calls Rose this. ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to call my wife like this, call aunty¡± David stubbornly refused to let go of this matter. Kate gently pped her head and raised her hand to stop David¡± what are you doing with a child? Stop¡± Kate rolled her eyes at David. David frowned but stayed silent. ¡°Baby, you can call me a pretty angel or aunty as you wish, don¡¯t listen to your buddy." Kate smiled at Noah, she liked Noah at first look, but now she is also going to be a mother, so she became sensitive around the baby. David¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°Hey brother, are you seriously jealous because of my son right now,¡± Nina asked disbelievingly. ¡°So what, did I allow your son to call my Wifey like this? You are the root of this problem. Why didn''t you teach him how to call Aunty? David vented his frustration on Nina as if she was the real reason, Nina for the first time in her life she regretted her son''s calls to people she wanted. But who knew his brother would me her for this. Kate wanted to dig a hole in the floor and jump on that floor; her husband had gone mad. ¡°Noah calls her Aunty; otherwise, when your aunt gives me a pretty little princess, who is your younger baby sister, I will not let you hug her.¡± David threatened Noah; everyone almost vomited blood what this man was trying to do, offering his unborn baby, still unknown if it was a girl or a boy, to save himself from his jealousy. ¡°Brother, we will pray for you; I just hope God will give you a son¡± Nina literally cursed her brother. ¡°Oh, then you have to raise two sons at the same time¡± David threw her words back at her. Nina stopped herself from anything anymore, her brother too tricky to handle by her. ¡°Hey, stop,¡± Kate stopped David. She was already embarrassed, yet he had nowhere to stay silent. ¡°I will stop as long he calls you Aunty,¡± David said as if now this was a big mission. Even Kate felt frustrated. Suddenly she has a bad feeling, and she hopes her fear neveres true. Even though she likes to get a cute son and handsome son like David, she has now rejected this idea and removed them from her heart; her son will live a miserable life with such a father. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s a daughter, as long as he likes her. But Kate was wrong here; David meant everything is okay as long as no one is more precious to her than him, son or daughter. Liam sighed because he was feeling sour, also an ominous feeling; as far as he knows David, this man will not stop here, now that he is finally getting a baby from Kate, he will torture everything with his long, proud nose. Suddenly Liam felt regretful and also envious of Adam. Adam was out of here, so it saved him from this uing storming PDA. Liam looked at Alex ¡°are you ready to eat our master showing off¡± Liam asked; at least he has Alex. ¡°Sorry, but I''m a family man, and I have a fiance, so why would I eat PDA? Master is going to serve you the entire menu,¡± Alex winked at Liam mysteriously. Chapter 249 * They own each others heart * Chapter 249 * They own each other''s heart * Alex winked at Liam mysteriously. Liam is indeed too severely awestruck now, even with Alex also doing this. They should tell Rose to ept him early to end this singlehood; it¡¯s not like he enjoyed this bachelor title. Amy red at them. They know how to ruin someone¡¯s mood; Kate gave such good news, yet they are thinking about their reasons, David watched Noah, who was thinking hard; he understood what his buddy meant; he liked babies; Noah wanted to y with them because he felt like a big brother. ¡°Mommy,¡± Noah looked at his mother for help. Nina sighed. ¡°Son, you can not even win against this man; how can you two-year-old boy can, so give up and call her aunty¡± Nina felt defeated in front of her. son Noah looked at Kate with his adorable gaze, but Kate was telling inside her heart, ¡°Son, even I can¡¯t help you in this matter; this man will not stop until you agree.¡± ¡°Baby calls me Aunty in front of your uncle; it¡¯s not like he will stay with us 24 hours." Kate winked at Noah with a yful smile. Noah nodded, but his evil buddy shattered his happiness. ¡°Who said I would not stay with you 24 hours until the baby is born? I will stay with you 24 hours; I''m taking material leave from my office¡± David threw the bomb, and everyone in the room felt they should leave already. This man already took leave from hispany and stayed with his pregnant wife. ¡°Why will you take care of thepany when you decide this? Liam and Alex had the same thought, but Liam was the one who asked loudly. ¡°You, Alex, and Rose, you, now we have Nina with us, she will join the design department, ¡± David already decided everything. He was not silent on the ne because he was in shock; he nned everything and already did it within a few hours. Everyone''s faces were filled with shock, but Alex gave a normal reaction. He already guessed this. Now that madam is pregnant, his master can go to the office and do work, leaving madam alone; more recurring he has a big guess, but he was waiting for his master to reveal himself. Kate looked at David, but she was not shocked as everyone was. Deep down, she knew how and what his reaction would be. David kissed at her blushed cheeks ¡°what, are you surprised like them? David asked, and he sounded seductive and loving. ¡°No, I know my husband better than anyone,¡± Kate replied. She rested her head against his chest. She felt safe only when she heard his heartbeat. Her answer shocked them more than David¡¯s response; they stopped already; it was enough for them. If they keep going, the other five don¡¯t know if they could handle more than this. They might feel jealous but admire David and Kate''s rtionship; David looks at Kate, and Kate already could tell if he is happy or sad, they don¡¯t need words to express their feelings, their trust level differs totally from others. They don''t show their trust with their brain but with their heart. They have been in a proper rtionship for a few months, yet they know each other''s hearts more than their own. That¡¯s what makes them unique, David wants Kate before anything, and Kate hands her heart over to David. Even a crazy, brainless person will also feel envy seeing their love. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nina smiled, even though she already had a son, other than her one-sided crush she never dated, so she won¡¯t know what a rtionship should be like, but seeing her brother- and sister-inw, Nina knows the unknown truth about a rtionship; she understands her brother''s over-possessive love for her sister-inw. Every rtionship doesn¡¯t need to be like this, but love and trust should be like they own each other¡¯s heart, not the brain. ¡°David, Kate didn¡¯t have dinner yet; it''s bad for the baby; Kate needs to eat properly,¡± Aunty Lin said with a big cheerful smile. David frowned ¡°you haven¡¯t dinner yet? He thought she did. ¡°No, I was waiting for you,¡± Kate replied, still holding the beautiful smile she always had on her face; as long as David was in front of her, it was like she could never stop smiling as long as David stayed in front of her gaze. We call this happiness. Amy was also smiling, seeing her mysterious smile as Alex and Rose looked at her confusedly. ¡°Why are you smiling like a fool? They are spreading a virus called PDA, but it seems like you¡¯re enjoying this,¡± Rose teased Amy. ¡°Because I''m happy for Kate, I don¡¯t know this Kate, old Kate I knew nowhere to be seen right now, the old Kate always smiled, but her smile had a painful truth, and she smiled always had forceful, but now she always keeps smiling, but this smile on her face is very peaceful and exquisite, no pain, no sadness in her eyes, the old Kate in my memory is turning blue day by day,¡± Amy said. Still, she cried, tears falling from her eyes; Alex hugged Amy. He knows this crazy girl of his takes Kate as her sister. They spent almost four years with each other; they had a good bond, so she felt happy seeing Kate finally get her happiness. Rose sighed, "dear, I understand your feelings; I also have the same sense, my brother who never mother died, he kissed her forehead and said goodbye to her. he told her to live a good life in her next life, his tears wet our mother''s face, but he never cried loudly, but we understand why he does that, his heart freezes little by little when he sees her die every day, so his soul fails with her happiness, but Kate melted his frozen heart. Chapter 250 * Not his weak side * Chapter 250 * Not his weak side * but Kate melted his frozen heart and gave a new life to that heart, two years, can you imagine, 2years he searched for her everywhere, even we felt frustrated seeing him like that, we just hoped he would give up, but we were wrong, when he saw Kate again after two years, he cried the whole night, even we pretend we don¡¯t know about Alex, Liam, and Adam waited for him in front of his bedroom door the entire night, but the next day he was a different person we never knew, he changed for good, he was not the dead body anymore, I didn¡¯t understand why my brother loves an unknown girl so much as if his life depended on her, but I did when he smiled for the first time.¡± Rose also became emotional. Each of them knows this man''s pain, yet they pretend for him because he wanted to show his strength, not his weak side; everyone has their scars but has too many scars in his life. The only ointment is the name Kate David Xiver. ¡°What do you want to eat? David already stood up with his still in his arms. He headed to the kitchen. Noah looked at his buddy pitifully; his buddy always hugged him and took him in his arms when they met in the past, also yed with him, but now Noah was ignored by David. Nina and Rose exchanged a knowing, helpless sigh, ¡°Sone to aunty, now you have the only aunty who will love you, your buddy will see nothing in his eyes other than your pretty angle¡± Rose wanted to tease Noah, that boy always ignored her and others, but liked to stick to David, now finally he has the same taste. Nina red at Rose angrily, her son¡¯s small heart already broken by her brother, yet she teased her son like this. Nina leaned down and carried her son ¡°son, don¡¯t listen to this, Rose. Buddy is just busy; buddy loves you, it just he loves your pretty angel more¡± Nina coaxed her son, Liam came forward and took Noah from Nina. ¡°Buddy, let¡¯s y; I will y with you, ignore that heartless man, how can someone even dare to ignore our prince¡± Liam distracted Noah¡¯s mind. Unlike the lively and happy atmosphere, Antony¡¯s Vi was like a hunting house. He was sitting in front of a man, none other than the man he called back from A country. Robert. ¡°Why did youe back with no news?¡± Antony barked at Robert. ¡°Lower your voice, boy, never do this in front of me; I don¡¯t think you can handle my voice power; I work for my money, but don¡¯t try to over-smart with me.¡± Robert was a young man in his early 30; his hair was ck, but his eyes golden, his facial expression gave a dangerous vibe; he looked like a bad boy. ¡°Robert, you know I can give any amount you want as long as you can hand me the girl; I want that girl; she is his lifeline. As long as I get her, that bastard will fall like the sand of the desert,¡± Antony snorted with his bloodshot eyes and didn¡¯t forget to grit his teeth. Robert didn¡¯t even blink; he carefully judged Antony¡¯s expression. After a few seconds of his understanding, he spoke, ¡°I understand you want David Xiver to fall, but why do you want that girl? Robert asked; he was not clueless about Antony¡¯s intention; he was also a man; it is not very difficult to guess Antony¡¯s purpose. ¡°You¡¯re saying because you didn¡¯t meet her face to face yet, that girl looks cute, but in reality, she is a spicy red pepper, she can burn your heart with her words, but that¡¯s what makes her so special, I want her because she caught my heart interest¡± Antony didn¡¯t hide or deny his intention. ¡°But I have a policy, I harm no woman, I''m a real man, so I think you better find someone else,¡± Robert saidzily and about to get up, but Anthony¡¯s words stopped him. ¡°We have only this way to ruin David Xiver,¡± Antony said in anger; it¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t use other methods to ruin David, but nothing worked. David was still sitting on his throne like a king, he created the fire ident and destroyed David¡¯s 50% of goods, yet this man stayed unmoved. Antony tried to buy Starlight''s shares, but no one agreed because only people own some shares, but David is holding almost 40%, and his other two left and right men, Adam and Liam, own 40%, Alex owns 5%, and others own 15%. He didn¡¯t know Kate owned 10% because Adam and Liam transferred their 10% to her name. So it¡¯s not a good deal to buy just 10 or 15%, because David will not give any ess to these men who This is from N?velDrama.Org. were holding 15% shares. ¡°Who? David Xiver,¡± Robert asked Antony with a shocking expression. "Yeah, why do you look like you heard his name? Antony asked confusedly; as far as he knew about Robert, Robert never came to S country before, nor does he have any business here. ¡°Of course I know him, who doesn''t know David Xiver, but I have some ounts to settle with him. Don''t worry about this matter; I will fulfill this task,¡± Robert said with an evil smile. ¡°What old ount?¡± Antony was curious, seeing Robert¡¯s suddenly sinister facial expression. ¡°Stay out of this boy; I can handle this matter in my way¡± Robert¡¯s eyes were full of puzzles that Antony failed to solve. But Robert looks more dangerous when he utters David¡¯s name. Robert left Antony¡¯s vi within a few seconds. No one knew how Robert came and failed to see how he left. That¡¯s Robert¡¯s specialty. If he doesn¡¯t want to show himself in front of anyone, no one can ever find him. Antony throws the coffee cup in anger after Robert left; Robert¡¯s words hit his sore point and badly hurt his male ego. Chapter 251 * First news * Chapter 251 * First news * Robert¡¯s words hit his sore point and badly hurt his male ego. Robert respected no one; no matter how big a shot a person is, he will do anything as long he gets the money. Still, if anyone dares to boss around him, he spares no one, everyone knows about this, so everyone tries to be a friend with him, not dare to make an enemy. Like Antony, he has money, and Robert has power; they use each other for their own needs. But sometimes he feels so small in front of Robert, even sometimes he wants to vent his anger, he can not do this in front of Robert. Inside South Manor, Everyone had their dinner, David helped Kate walk around so she won¡¯t feel stuffyter. In the meantime, Liam called Liam, who was eating dinner alone. Liam found a chance to tease him ¡°hey, why are you living such a miserable life? Liam rubbed salt on his wound, and Adam sted like a bomb. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let me meet you once we meet; otherwise, I''m going to beat you until your nose bleeds; if I can¡¯t do that, then I''m going to introduce some hottie to Rose; she is big enough to go on some dates,¡± Adam smirked with a severe face. Liam felt Adam didn''t need to beat him; he already had a nosebleed hearing about the date matter. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t tell me your back is itching for a beating¡± Liam looked at Adam¡¯s evil face with a dead look. ¡°Huh, of course not, so don¡¯t dare to tease me like this,¡± Adam threatened Liam. ¡°Oh, okay then, I was calling to share some news with you, but it seems like you¡¯re not interested,¡± Liam pretends to be frank. ¡°Oh really, what news?¡± Adam answered, he thought, and he squeaked. Liam cocks his head and looks at Adam as if he was about to give him the world¡¯s most sensational news. ¡°I have two pieces of good news; which one would you like to hear first? Liam was trying to make Adam impatient before he would give him the information. Adam saw through his wicked n. ¡°Liam, are you trying to tease me? You better not; if not, I''m going to call Rose,¡± Adam said. Liam snorted his nose ¡°you¡¯re not funny; also, I''m here in the south mansion so that Rose can hear you. You better close your foul mouth before she ripped your mouth¡± Liam looked frustrated because Adam keeps threatening him with Rose. That was his sore point. And yet, everyone uses this. Rose, who was ying with Noah, heard everything twist her mouth; she cursed them inside her heart. How dare they use her between their arguments? But she stayed silent because she doesn¡¯t want to talk to Liam or Adam. Nina is lying on the sofa and looking at her brother- and sister-inw; she doesn¡¯t know why, but she This is from N?velDrama.Org. feels happy when she looks at them. It¡¯s been three years since she got such an opportunity; she can stay with her family, even her brother treats them coldly. She saw the smile behind his stony face. He smiled at the dining table; he said wee home. Yeah, she finally felt she came home. ¡°Hey, are you going to tell me or not,¡± Adam asked in his impatient voice. ¡° Okay, tell me which one you want to hear¡± Liam still did not stop. ¡° tell the first one¡± Adam gave up and asked him. ¡°Okay, 1 second¡± Liam turned toward Noah and Rose and turned on the back camera. When Adam saw Noah, it shocked him. No words came out of his mouth. It was too sudden. ¡°Hey, why am I seeing Noah? Adam failed to believe his own eyes. ¡°Because he is here,¡± Liam answered; he understood how Adam was feeling. That boy is the craziest one. Everyone loves Noah and Nina. Only Adam knows how to show his emotions; Adam always likes this, he never hides his feelings. His eyes have already turned teary; he didn''t meet Noah for thest six months after David banned them from seeing Nina until they did sometimes to ruin the Martin family. ¡°Am I dreaming¡± Adam rubbed his eyes and then looked again. ¡°No, bro, you¡¯re not. Do you want someone else? Liam asked with a smile; this time, he didn''t feel funny seeing Adam was crying already. Liam turned the camera to Nina; Adam felt he was getting an electric shock one after another. ¡°Nina¡± Adam altered the name. ¡°Hi, 4th brother¡± Nina waved her hand with a gentle smile, but anyone can guess she is also as emotional as Adam. She is David¡¯s sister, but Adam and Nina have a unique bond; like actual brother and sister, Nina failed to express her feelings in front of David, but she can say anything to Adam. ¡°Oh, Nina,¡± Adam finally screamed. Kate and David were standing behind them, hugging each other. Kate felt like Adam and Nina were brothers and sisters; the way they showed their emotions, no one can tell if they are not blood brother-sister. ¡°Adam seems to love Nina and Noah very much,¡± Kate said with envy; how lucky Nina and Rose don¡¯t have parents, but they have four brothers to protect them, even though Liam is something else to Rose. ¡°Yeah, Adam might not look serious outside, but he is earnest in emotions; for Nina, he even tried to mess with Martin''s family, followed Alina, and attempted to murder Alina, but it created some big mess in his family business. Only when I threatened him did he stop going behind Alina; Noah is not only Nina¡¯s savior, also Adam¡¯s savior; that¡¯s why they have this bond.¡± David smiled, remembering everything. The Richard family was having problems with businesses because Mr. Martin created a big mess like buying shares. Still, the Richard family didn¡¯t stop Adam because they knew everything; they also helped Adam, but David wanted to deal with this himself, so he stopped them. Chapter 252 * Disobedient rabbit * Chapter 252 * Disobedient rabbit * He stopped them. If David wanted, he could use the Jones and Richard family to get revenge on Martin, but David didn¡¯t. Jones and Richard always treated Nina and Rose well, so he didn¡¯t want them to lose anything in this revenge. Thew even tied his hand. He has power, but without evidence, he could do nothing. If anyone hides evidence, they can find it any time, but Martin wiped all the evidence. So it was perilous for everyone to go against Martin, so David had to stop them. Unknown to David¡¯s thought, Kate stared at Nina and Adam; seeing the envy in Kate¡¯s eyes, David sighed. ¡°Wifey, I''m enough for you, I will stay with you all of your life, and I¡¯m strong enough to protect you and Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. our baby.¡± David scratched her nose and gave a heart-warming smile as Kate tightened her around his waist. "I know, darling, you¡¯re more than enough for me, but let¡¯s not do this to our baby, let¡¯s make at least four babies so that our baby won¡¯t be alone like me,¡± Kate said with a serious face. She was very serious about this, David could tell from one nce from her. David twisted his face. His heart has picked up; he coughed nonstop from this sudden shock. Kate nuzzled his back. She giggled, seeing his facial expression. She knows why he reacted like this. After David stopped coughing, he looked at Kate with a pitiful face. "Wifey, are you sure? He can¡¯t believe his ear. David wants to pinch his body to believe his ear. ¡°Why does she suddenly want four babies, they just conceived one, and for David, one is enough; why does she need to say this already?¡± David whispered inside his heart. ¡°Darling, are you alright? Kate asked, already knowing the answer. ¡°Girl, do you want to kill your husband from this sudden shock¡± David teased her, but Kate frowned at his words. ¡°David Xiver, what you said? Kate asked with an angry pouty face; it quite upset her when he talked about death like this. David¡¯s eyes widened when he caught the point where he just blurted out, ¡°oops,¡± he regretted it immediately. ¡°Sorry, Wifey, I was just joking¡± David kissed all over her plummy cheeks and coaxed her, but Kate was ¡°Okay, sorry, how about I agree to give you four babies?¡± David used her way to coax her. Kate rolled her eyes; this man doesn''t understand how to melt her anger. ¡°Okay, sorry, if you want, you can beat my slippy mouth¡± David leaned his face toward her, hoping she could vent her anger. Kate sighed; she raised her hand and touched his face gently ¡°never talk about like this¡± Kate softened her voice. She can stay mad at anyone, but at him; it¡¯s impossible for her. David hugged her; he knew he had already be her sore point, her weakness, her strength, her happiness, everything she resolved around him just like his. David picked her up and wanted to go upstairs, but Kate stopped him. ¡°I want to sit with them,¡± Kate said, still a little upset because of his words. David sighed, seeing her sore face. David took her to the sofa. Kate wanted to slip away from hisp, but David secured his hands around her waist tightly but took care not to give any hard crush around her belly. Kate red at him, David found it hrious seeing his cute look, but he remained incredibly guilty; otherwise, he feared she might slip away from his arms. ¡°Huh, these two still stuck together, hey David you should carry my Noah, why are you holding little sissy, at least show some pity on that little soul, look how he is looking at you¡± Adam screamed from the phone, Liam put the phone on a chair, so Adam can see everyone who presents in the living room. Hearing his words, David nced at Noah. Seeing Noah looking at him with his cute eyes, David smiled. ¡°Noah,e to buddy,¡± David called Noah, ¡°No, Noah, he threw you aside for his wife; you shouldn''t be shameless to go to him again¡± Rose tried to anger Noah and tease him, but Noah ignored Rose and ran to David. David picked Noah with one hand and let him sit next to him ¡°We have a baby here, so buddy can¡¯t leave Aunty alone; you don¡¯t know your Aunt is like a disobedient rabbit, always running around, what if she gets hurt or bumps into something, the baby will get hurt, so I have to carry Aunty like this until I arrange everything to prevent your Aunty from getting hurt, do you understand what buddy said,¡± David asked Noah as if he was giving Noah life¡¯s most important lesson. Kate couldn''t help but want to close his mouth with a tape; he indirectly called her a disobedient rabbit. Noah nodded, he didn¡¯t get the whole thing, but he can understand the baby will get hurt if Aunty falls. David stroked Noah¡¯s cheeks and gently kissed him on his cheeks ¡®good boy,¡± getting praise from David, Noah beamed with happiness. Adam¡¯s eyes balls about to fall, what he just heard. ¡° Where I am, who I''m, what day and years are this¡± that was Adam¡¯s thought. Liam sent a dead re at David; he just spoiled his fun. Even Nina looked at her with a disbelief look, They finally caught his intention; he wanted to show off but make Noah a sacrificial chicken. ¡°Hey, I think I heard something,¡± Adam pointed his finger at David and Liam through the mobile screen. ¡°Yeah, you heard correctly, the little sissy is going to give birth to an angel for this devil¡± Rose came between them and answered Adam. "thud" It covers the phone screen with a dark shadow. No one needs to tell what just happened; Adam¡¯s phone falls from his hand. That poor boy is getting shocked one after another. But who can he me, who had thought every good but shocking thing would happen one day? Chapter 253 * Second position * Chapter 253 * Second position * Who would have thought every good but shocking thing would happen one day? David pretends not to know why they were sending such a look at him, But this created an image of him in front of everyone ¡°can he be more shameless than he already was¡± Kate poked at his waist gently, not to hurt him. But stop him. While they were exchanging res, Adam picked up his phone when he returned to his senses. What you said just now, bro, don¡¯t joke around, show some pity on my wretched soul, how can you yell something like this? I don¡¯t know how to react; should I feel happy or scared¡± Adam said pitifully. ¡°Choose yourself; why are you asking me? I''m busy,¡± David waved his hand and refused to lower himself at his foolish level. He has already made it clear, yet he is asking this again, what he means by sudden, should he, David Xiver, have a baby with his wife ording to the timetable, fool? ¡°That means it¡¯s true¡± Adam finally believed David¡¯s words. But his reaction was quite shocking. He suddenly stood up and walked to his closest, the video call online. ¡°Hey, what are you doing with these? Liam asked when he saw Adam was taking out his clothes. ¡°What do you mean by what I am doing with these? I aming back, is it not enough to understand this¡± Adam blurted out; he was happy and angry everyone was enjoying, only he left behind. ¡°What do you mean bying so suddenly? Hey, you have some important work, remember,¡± Liam asked, but Adam was like, ¡°I''m deaf, and I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°So what, I can¡¯t hear if I don¡¯t go to my niece right now, what if she cannot recognize me? I will be left all alone then¡± Adam was thinking very far, but David dragged his speed back to the earth. ¡°Hey, what do you mean, why would my daughter need to see you right now, fool¡± David scolded Adam because he was jealous; if the baby is son, it¡¯s okay to allow them in the baby life, but if it¡¯s a princess, she still his princess, why are they behaving like this. ¡°Hey bro, I know you¡¯re a jealous freak but don¡¯t forget if you don¡¯t let mee, then I''m going to talk to my sister-inw¡± Adam has a different meaning behind this talk; he threatened David about the surprise wedding. David¡¯s face turned ck, but poor David can say nothing to Adam. He gritted his teeth and tried to glue back his anger. ¡°You cane back after two days¡± David finally gave the permission, This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I''ming tomorrow¡± Adam refused to agree with David¡¯s arrangement. ¡°You,¡± David wanted to reject him, but Adam spoke up, ¡°I aming tomorrow, and that¡¯s final, even you can¡¯t stop me¡± Adam winked his left eye and grinned, feeling the winner''s feelings. David silently sent a warning, which Adam missed. After the lively evening, Liam left, Alex took Amy with him after dinner. It was alreadyte, so Alex took Amy to his home, Amy came sometimes, but it was the first night she came thiste. Alex stayed in his apartment. Even though he is not crazy rich like David and others, he has enough for a rich person; as David¡¯s assistant, he gets too much profit, also he has few businesses, including on starlight shares. The apartment had four bedrooms, including a study room and a swimming pool, because, in cold weather, Alex doesn¡¯t use the swimming pool, When Amy was staring, Alex hugged her from behind. Amy jumped up in shock, but Alex carried her in his arms tightly. ¡°Hey, get used to this. Do you think I''m a very saintly person, no but I''m enduring for you,¡± Alex said in his hoarse voice, Amy¡¯s face turned red from shyness. She kissed him, but nothing more happened between them. Her face was telling her answer, she can go ahead, but he never took the invitation; it¡¯s not like she can jump on him as she wants; she is inexperienced in this rtionship matter. Alex smiled, "Why not go for the test today.¡± Alex turned her toward him. She wanted to answer him, but it¡¯s not like she can even want to. But Alex caught her lips with his. It was a deep kiss. He was kissing her as he wanted. Amy froze, and soon she was left breathless as Alex let go of her lips and trailed his lips over her corbone. This was the first time Amy felt a simple kiss could be this good. As Alex was about to put his hands under her dress, her phone rang. Alex and Amy both froze with this sudden disturbance. Amy looked at Alex awkwardly. Amy took her out and saw it was her mother. Alex coughed; seeing they couldn''t continue anymore, he gave a forced smile. "Pick up the call; I''m going to take a shower; I will drive you back¡± Alex left her alone and went to his bedroom. He needs to release it; otherwise, he might st like a balloon. Amy wanted tough, but her mother¡¯s call did not allow that. At the south mansion, currently inside Kate and David¡¯s bedroom now, Kate was ring at David as if she wanted to do something to him. But she was falling on her mission. Her look and her expression amazed David, he could tell she wants to smile as she always does, but she was trying her best to hold herself back. ¡°Wifey, I regret it, now, please stop staying mad at me¡± David raised his hands and wanted to hug her, but Kate slipped away a little from him; now she was sitting opposite the side of the bed, and David on the other side. ¡°Did I ever tell you I hate when you talk about something like this, you even called me a disobedient rabbit?¡± Kate red at him. David gulped hard; it seems she was mad this time, Kate has a good temper usually, but today, she got on high speed. ¡°Not until you promise never to say something like this¡± Kate raised her finger and pointed them to his eyes. David sighed ¡°do you think I''m crazy? I will not leave you behind; what if someone else tries to rob you from me¡± David showed his possessiveness in his facial expression? His answer satisfied Kate. She wanted toe forward to him, but she sat at thest corner so when she tried to move, she was falling from the bed. She screamed, but before her scream made any sound, someone caught her and dragged her back. David saw her on time. He hugged her because she was shaking like a frightened chicken; he wanted to scold her, but seeing her pale face, he stopped himself. Kate hugged him tightly as if she let go she will fall, she frightened, not because she was about to fall, it¡¯s very normal for her to fall from the bed, just like she always into something also, slipped away even one dry ce, that¡¯s why David called her a disobedient rabbit. But now that she is pregnant, it is unsafe for her baby. Thinking of this possibility, Kate wanted to cry for her foolishness. But David¡¯s thought differed from her; his first thought was her falling and getting hurt? Seeing her silently sobbing, David frowned ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s nothing serious, see I catch you on time, don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t cry¡± David wanted to scold her, yet he was coaxing her. ¡°I will not do something like this again¡± Kate making a promise; she knows the possibilities of falling for her every day at least 30%. David stroked her head ¡°it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to worry about this,¡± David coaxed her, and soon Kate fell asleep in his arms. Seeing her tear-stained face, David sighed. David helped her to sleep in afortable position. He went to the bathroom and came out with a wet towel; he gently wiped her face; after keeping the towel aside, David leaned on her belly and gently rubbed through her nightdress. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s me, your daddy, wee to our world, I will tell you a secret, I love you more than anything in this world, but I love your mom more than this world, you wille toplete our world, but your mother is my world, youes to the second position, so you better behave if you dare to make mommy cry, I will deal with you,¡± David showed his love and warned the baby at the same time, this sudden fatherly love came too sudden, but this feeling was incredible. David raised Kate''s nightdress and kissed all over her belly. He is looking forward to weing this baby; he wants to show the world, this woman is his baby¡¯s mother, his woman, his life. David made a barrier with the pillows around Kate; he gave her his pillow to hug and covered her with the nket. After he silently left the bedroom. Chapter 254 * Your beauty sleep * Chapter 254 * Your beauty sleep * He silently left the bedroom, as he was out of the bedroom, Kate opened her blurry eyes, she falls asleep but woke up when David was giving warning to their baby, who was still like peanut size, she wanted to cry andugh at the same time but didn¡¯t cry because the happiness was too much to shed tears, and failed tough because she knew her husband was too serious? She tried to sleep again; she thought David went to his study for some work, she was unknown what was going on outside. David came downstairs; after a few minutes, few people entered the living room with Devid¡¯s bodyguards. They have too many things to do with them. David stood up and looked at them. ¡°Can you allplete the task tonight, do the living area and kitchen area and the stairs, and let the other teams do the outside?¡± David exined. They nodded, and without dying a second, they did their work; they thought David would leave but to their bad luck, David stood there to see everything personally; the great boss is the judge; how can they not be pressurized under his earnest gaze, but to please the Master, they do everything carefully. Hearing some noise, Rose and Nina came out from their bedroom; aunty Lin also joined. Seeing too many people''s presents in the living room, It shocked them. ¡°What is going onte tonight? That was what everyone thought. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on here? What are they doing here at thiste¡± Rose asked with her sleepy face. ¡°Why youe out, go back to your room and sleep; I called them; they have some work here,¡± David said, but Rose and Nina got curious seeing them. They wanted to stay and see what they were doing, but David looked at them again ¡°what are you still doing here? Also, when youe out on a coat,¡± David red at them and hinted at them to leave the living room. Rose and Nina rolled their eyes and left the living room, After half night, when they already did most of the work, David left the living room, giving Max''s responsibility. He went back to their bedroom; Kate was sleeping on her abdomen; David ran to her, he carefully helped her to turn around and sleep on her back. But he spoiled her rotten; she hugged his waist and refused to stay straight; Davidy on the bed and hugged her, but did not let her climb on top of him, even though he loved her to sleep on top of him. Still, it will put pressure on her stomach, so the whole night he had to take care of her sleeping position, not let her turn back on her stomach. The next morning, Kate woke up after a good sleep, but David was not in bed; she was about to get out of bed when David entered; he greeted her with a smile, ¡°Good morning, darling.¡± Kate raised her hand toward him adorably ¡®Good morning darling,¡± her sleepiness was still there, and she yawned. David went to her and sat next to her; Kate climbed on hisp, hugging his neck. "Darling, you and I have such a great connection. I just woke up, and you''re already here,¡± Kate teased him. David smiled. ¡°I have a soul to soul connection with you, but I got the news of you waking up from here¡± David pointed his finger toward a thing that he ced on the bedside table. Kate looked careful but failed to get what that was, ¡°What is this? Kate asked confusedly, David handed her the monitor. ¡°I can hear your movement from this,¡± David said; only then did Kate understand what exactly was happening there. ¡°You keep this monitor here to monitor me¡± Kate pouted her lips and made a face on him. David kissed her pouty face ¡°yeah so that I cane to you immediately,¡± David said. ¡°Humm, okay, now let me go. I need to take a shower. I need to take a shower. Also, I did not look at my book from yesterday, this time; I''m going to fail my exam. Kateined with a sigh. With this pregnancy news, she ate all of her tension. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I can raise you even if you fail,¡± David teased her. He carried her to the bathroom; Kate continued with her chitchat non-stop. David patiently heard everything and nodded; after getting ready came out of the bedroom and got an immediate shock. Where am I, what is this, what¡¯s happening here? Kate has too many thoughts at the same time. But no answer. She looked at her lord ¡°what happened to our home? Why does it look like a hunting house, like dead bodies warped in white clothes¡± it seems too unfamiliar to her. Davidughed at her word, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go,¡± But Kate was wrong about the hunting house matter; she can¡¯t be more wrong when she stepped down the stairs. The whole mansion warped with soft paddles and non-slippery carpets. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It would have been okay if everything ended there, anything square wrapped with smooth corner protectors; if anyone bumps into it, they won¡¯t get hurt. Kate looked back at David weirdly¡° don¡¯t tell me you did this, no don¡¯t answer because I already know, but please tell me when you did this¡± Kate about to cry,st night nothing was like this, everything was evident when he got the time to do this. ¡°When you were taking your beauty sleep,¡± David answered; Kate wanted to answer back but closed her mouth when she saw Rose and Nina ring at their brother. She let this matter to the two sisters. As they reached down, Rose interrogated, ¡°brother, why did you drive us away? Rose asked with a sharp tone but failed to affect David. ¡°Go to the office, don¡¯t waste your time here; I might cut your bonus if you arete¡± David once again used his power. Chapter 255 * Marriage anniversary * Chapter 255 * Marriage anniversary * David once again used his power. Rose wanted to strangle her brother, Noah, and run to Kate but stopped before her ¡°aunny¡± called Kate in his sweet voice. Kate looked at him. She leaned and wanted to carry him, but David beat her on this; he picked up Noah and took him ¡®I do not allow you to do this again,¡± David warned her in a gentle N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. tone. Kate gave up because he would not listen, anyway. After breakfast, David drove Kate to her college, but Rose and Nina got stuck with them; David tried to drive them away, but they became shameless like their brother. David even threatened Rose, but she didn¡¯t agree to go; in the end, three of them followed Kate to her college. Kate left for her exam; They waited for Kate at the college canteen, Finally, the three of them left ¡°spilled it out, what are you two want to say¡± David asked, knowing his sister¡¯s nature; they were entirely hiding something. ¡°Brother, answer me a question first. Are we your sister,¡± Rose asked, ¡°Oh really, then let¡¯s do a DNA test to see if it¡¯s true or not¡± David raised his eyebrows and said cooly, rose, and Nina was speechless. ¡°Brother, it was too rude,¡± they said at the same time. ¡°It was you two who asked such silly questions, as far I know you two don¡¯t have a brain and can¡¯t deal with you with no evidence, so it will be better if we go for a direct way¡± David put a helpless expression as if they are like trouble. ¡°Huh, brother, you are too heartless,¡± Rose snorted at David. ¡°Huh, heartless, do you think I forgot what you two did yesterday? You two of you do something so dangerous; what if she met any trouble on the way? She never traveled alone like this, what you two are thinking when you two nned this, also you Nina, even you don¡¯t care about yourself why not think about Noah?¡± David suddenly put aside his teasing manner and got serious. Nina and Rose lowered their heads; they were already very embarrassed now he rubbed this on their face. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s your fault,¡± Nina spoke up. ¡°How this suddenly be my fault? Are you two trying to fool around?¡± David was left speechless by them. ¡°Of course it¡¯s your fault; how dare you n a surprise wedding for our sister-inw without telling us¡± Rose throws the bomb at David. David looked like he got a shock. What¡¯s going on, how they know. His face suddenly lost all color. ¡°Who told you? That was the first question he asked them; Rose and Nina exchanged a look, and Rose spoke up. ¡°I heard from a certain someone,¡± Rose hinted at David; she knows her brother is smart enough to catch her hint. ¡°Liam¡± David didn¡¯t take even a second before he guessed the answer. Rose nodded, and David became furious. ¡°He told you, huh, he became too loyal, it seems like I have to talk to him¡± David fisted his hand and was already thinking how to punish Liam, but his sister¡¯s heart suddenly beat for Liam. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t tell me, I heard when he was talking with Adam on the phone, I identally heard, but brother, that¡¯s not important right now, tell us, how can you do this to us? You said nothing; how can you mention nothing to us? You already nned everything, even fixed the wedding date.¡± Roseined about everything in one go, David sighed, he also felt guilty but what can he do, he wants to n everything putting no pressure on the girls, He cares about them, that;¡¯s why he kept them away; even though he knows Rose will slip the news, he cares about them more than he shows, that¡¯s why after Kate¡¯s exam, David wanted to go to M country to fetch Nina and Noah personally. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell Nina; now they guessed what they thought he could do. ¡°First you have a big mouth which I never trusted, second I didn¡¯t want any pressure on you two, thirdly I was waiting for Kate¡¯s exam to end, and wanted to take Kate to M country to fetch Nina and Noah, now tell me what crime Imitted? David crossed his hands over his chest and red at his sisters, who took his excellent intention wrongly. Rose and Nina wanted to dig a hole in the floor and jump on that hole to hide; they messed up. Okay, they gave up. This time it was their fault to jump on a mission without thinking about what happened and what they were doing. ¡°Sorry, brother,¡± Rose and Nina apologized at the same time; they know when to ept their mistake. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you two are happy, now close your mouth until I tell you to open, don¡¯t let Kate about this yet, I don¡¯t want to spoil my surprise, now it¡¯s going to be a double surprise so you two better zip your mouth¡± David strictly warned them. ¡°brother, of course, we¡¯re going to zip our mouths." Can you please tell us the wedding date¡± Rose begged with a cute face; David smirked; she knows how to use her way. ¡°It¡¯s soon going to be three years when Kate and I meet; I want to keep remembering that date, not only our fate day but also our marriage date; every year, I want to celebrate our marriage anniversary on that day.¡± David spilled out the truth; he nned this marriage for thest two years; finally, that day was going to ¡°Oh My God, I never thought it would be something like this, you two something, brother¡± Rose looked at David meaningfully. David would be a fool if he misses her hidden intention, ¡°don¡¯t worry, even you two beg me to lie on the floor. I will not tell you where I''m going to hold our wedding,¡± David answered him in his cunning way. Chapter 256 * Over-smart * Chapter 256 * Over-smart * I will not tell you where I''m going to hold our wedding,¡± David answered him in his cunning way. He is well aware of their mind; he doesn¡¯t want to spoil his n at any cost; his lifelong dream is this wedding, in his life, he never dreams about anything other than Kate, so as long as anything about her he can do anything. Rose and Nina snorted their noses. He knows how to hide things, but they know if he closed his mouth, he would not open his mouth, stubborn as hell. ¡°Brother, I''m going to make a dress ready; you are so mean, now I don¡¯t know if I can get ready for them on time¡± Rose rolled in frustration. David ignored her look and turned to Nina ¡°you can create the design for you two. I have someone who can make them, but if you don¡¯t,¡± David wanted to say if she wants to find someone as her choice, but Nina stopped. ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother, as long she can make them as we like,¡± Nina said. She was very talented in this area but not very fond of making clothes. ¡°Okay, after you make the design, I will take you two to her; she made the wedding dress for Kate and me, she alreadypleted them, so I think she is free right now,¡± David said. He already told her about his sisters. She agreed; her word was as long as he can give her money, she can make them within one week. ¡°Okay, take with you two, she wants to meet Kate, but she has some personal, so she can¡¯t meet Kate outside; also she already met Kate, but the meeting wasn¡¯t enjoyable, But remember not to mention anything about the wedding dress or anything rted to the wedding. Go for the measurement; I will talk to her and take Noah with you all.¡± David said he needs to go where the wedding will take ce. Still, he doesn¡¯t want to let Kate find out about it. Also, he doesn¡¯t want to leave Kate alone, so it was best for him. They both were very excited; even if they wanted to hide, they couldn¡¯t hide. Their brother¡¯s wedding, their brother¡¯s wedding, oh my god, even thinking about giving a joyful peace. ¡°Also, don¡¯t leave Amy behind; I already informed Alex about this, so take her with them, she''s also going to be family too, that boy finally got his happiness, I''m happy for him,¡± David said With a smile, Nina and Rose nodded. They take Alex like their brother and their family, so they will not leave Alex or Amy behind. Still, they know David doesn¡¯t want to let Alex feel; otherwise, even Alex says nothing orins, David knows his heart; now that Amy is going to his wife, anyone who will treat Amy better will get respect from Alex. Still, David wants to treat them like family. Alex is especially like him, not any older in his life than David. ¡°Okay, but brother, are you going somewhere? Nina asked; she is quick to catch her brother¡¯s word, he said to take Kate with them, which only means he is going somewhere. David sighed; his family genes are very over-smart; if he says they''re already caught, he''s going to say A for Apple. ¡°Yeah, I have some work rted to the wedding, so you all better behave; I will be back before night but don¡¯t let Kate go anywhere alone, always stay with her¡± David knew even if he wanted to hide, they would not believe it until she spoke out the truth. ¡° When are you leaving? Rose asked. ¡°Day after tomorrow,¡± David answered. Amy and Rose nodded once again. Rose and Nina left for Starlight; David waited for Kate at the college canteen until her exam ended. They failed to see that two pairs of eyes were stalking them. The man inside smirked, ¡°so David Xiver finally disclosed his secret¡± that manughed, but hisugh failed to reach anyone¡¯s eyes because he was alone all alone. That man left as he came; no one knew or saw him. David was unaware of his surrender. How can he be when some people follow him like a shadow? When Rose and Nina reached the office, everyone weed Nina. They know Nina¡¯s identity; not everyone but a few essential people know about it, but the employees don¡¯t know about them. So they thought she was just thepany''s designer. But it was nothing because another shocking thing happened: a girl in a hot ck dress appeared in starlight, In the office lounge, Everyone was introducing themselves to Nina, especially the designer team they are going to work with her, ¡°Excuse me,¡± the girl snapped into the atmosphere and broke in. ¡°Yes, please,¡± secretary Liza answered, seeing the unfamiliar girl. ¡°Where is Mr. Jones,¡± The girl asked. Everyone was a little shocked, obviously had to because the girl was a hottie and never any girl came to search for Liam, so it was a little shocking. ¡°Miss, are you looking for Mr. Liam Jones?¡± secretary Liza asked. After all, they have another Mr. Jones employed in theirpany, but they have only one, Liam Jones. ¡°Yeah, Liam, where is he? The girl asked again. Everyone changed their looks, but with one relief Rose already went to her office for a file. Nina and secretary Liza exchanged looks, and Nina came forward, ¡°Miss can I ask you who you are and why are you looking for Mr. Jones¡± Nina might look the calm type, but when she faces someone, N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. she is more subdued, and that¡¯s why scared of other people. ¡°I need to see him,¡± that girl only answered; she indirectly told Nina she would not speak until Lima Nina frowned, she wanted to drive the girl from thepany before Rose sees her, but that Damn girl looks more stubborn, she thought. If Rose sees this girl, things will be very messy; seeing the girl, Nina can tell this girl not toe here for any work-rted matters. Chapter 257 * Blind date * Chapter 257 * Blind date * Nina can tell this girl not toe here for any work-rted matters ¡°not until you tell me why you need to see him. If not, you can¡¯t see him. Nina used a straightforward way to deal with her, but that woman was getting hyper. ¡°Damm, all of you just call that dam man¡± that woman refused to give up. Seeing that woman refused to give up, Nina lost hope; she was hoping rose won¡¯te down until that woman left, ¡°Please call Liam and tell him a madwoman is looking for him; he bettere here right now before another woman ruins his future, but be careful not to alert Rose,¡± Nina says to secretary Liza. Everyone in thepany knows about Liam chasing after Rose. Secretary Liza nodded and went to Liam; Liam and Alex prepared a contract when they heard a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Liam answered, Liza came inside. ¡°Mr. Jones, a girl came to ourpany and screamed to meet you,¡± Liza informed Liam, frowning. ¡°Who? He was confused and frightened at the same time. When he remembered something, he stood up and ran downstairs, in a hurry he forgot to take the elevator. Alex and Liza were not fools like him. They took the elevator and reached down even before him, but they didn¡¯t know their mess and hurriedly alerted Rose. She went out and saw they were running as if someone was behind their life, Rose followed them, but Alex and Liza took the elevator before she could reach the elevator door. So she had to wait for the elevator, Liam finally reached, grasping his breath, but he didn¡¯t stop until he went to that woman. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Liam asked, trying to calm his breath. ¡°Oh, Mr., you finally know how to appear; how dare you stand me up? That woman was holding her back for a long time. She finally burst. ¡°Hey, who are you, and why did you wait for me? It perplexed Liam; he doesn¡¯t even know her; why would he tell her to wait for him? That woman crossed her hands over her chest ¡°your mother did not inform you about our meeting? The woman asked with a frown. ¡°My mother,¡± Liam tried to think, but only then he remembered, his mother told him to go to the restaurant near staring, she even insisted, Liam thought she had some work for him. He got busy with work; David seized such extended leave, so obviously, the work tension fell on him and Alex. He forgot, now he understood what was going on, his mother nned a blind date for him and tried to trick him, but failed because he forgot. Now everything got cleared, Liam was furious, how dare she, she already knew about Rose yet did this just because she doesn¡¯t like Rose, she never liked Rose because of Rose¡¯s birth mother, she showers Nina with love but is quite odd with Rose. He fisted his hands and wanted to shout at that woman, but someone else beat him, Rose came forward. ¡°Miss, it seems like the blind date boy forgot about the n,¡± her deadly angry voice froze all of them. Liam wanted to run away; he knew Rose would not let go of this matter until she found out the whole truth. ¡°Who are you now? The woman asked Rose angrily; she was already frustrated by standing up on the matter now, one after another,ing to argue with her; it was too annoying. ¡°I think you better ask him this question¡± Rose pointed her finger at Liam, who was frightened like a mouse in front of Cat. That woman looked at Liam. ¡°Mr. Jones, this woman wants you to exin,¡± that woman was quite fearful. Why wouldn''t she belong to a wealthy family too? Rose was preparing to beat him once for all, but he smashed her on this as if he finally got a golden chance. ¡°She is the woman I''m going to marry, my fiance,¡± Liam announced, and Rose choked on her saliva. Nina almost lost her footing, and Alex and Liza covered their mouths to hide their shocking sounds. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡± that woman¡¯s face lost all color and suddenly turned pale. ¡°Yeah, so Ms, please leave; I will deal with my mother in my way. Also, next time don¡¯t agree to meet a man without knowing if that man wants to meet you for a blind date, ¡± Liam indirectly scolded the woman. That woman red at them and left silently because she had already lost her face. After the woman left, Liam turned to Rose, waiting to get Rose''s reaction, but she was silent other than rolling her eyes. It disappointed Liam; he expected something else other than silence. He wanted her to scold him or question him for this ident, but she didn¡¯t. She turned to the left, and Liam lost his calm attitude. He walked in forward and grasped her hand, Rose tried to struggle, but he was in his worst mood. He entered the elevator and took her to thepany rooftop. Only then did he let go; he stood in front of her ¡°why are you not asking me who is that woman, and what is she doing here, and who sent her? Liam said he wanted her to ask, but she didn¡¯t. Rose smirked, but only she knew what she was feeling at that moment. ¡°I know it was your mother as for why, you and me; both know why she did that, so why are you hoping for me to ask since I already know the damm answer¡± Rose rubbed his question on his face, but it hurts. "Despite that, why did you not show your genuine reaction in front of everyone, Rose? I know I did something unforgivable, but can¡¯t you just let it go for once? I said no, I would never do something like this, yet you stood there like you have nothing to do with my matter¡± it hurt Liam. Chapter 258 * Deep love * Chapter 258 * Deep love * It hurt Liam. He was always eyeing any reaction from her; Liam looked for a hint; only then could he run to her and tie her with him. When he finally got a chance because of this incident or mess his mother created, her reaction failed his heart¡ªthe past Rose who loved her crazily nowhere to see. He felt exhausted. Even after so long, she never looked at him with deep love like she always did three years ago. ¡°Who said I did not show my genuine feelings? I did; she looks hot as a potato; why don¡¯t you think again? You might change your mindset like you always do,¡± Rose said calmly, but Liam knows she mocked him. ¡°Yeah, I can change my mindset, so why can''t you? Why not give us a chance? I know you still love me, so what is holding you back? Liam has deep feelings about her love. Rose looked at his face with disappointment. ¡°Yeah, I was always your second choice; you looked at me when you have no one to like you.¡± Rose screamed at him, ¡°No, you are not and never was; you always were the first person I wanted and always will stay, never doubt about this,¡± Liam growled. But his words never reached her heart. ¡°And of course your mother, she looked at me like I''m some garbage, just because I was born from a shitty woman, that was her life choice, she snatched someone¡¯s else husband, but I did not. No, I am not ashamed of being in this world, but I regret that Nora Xiver is not my blood mother, so tell me, how can you expect me to show any reaction since your mother arranged your blind date? Do you know, I wanted to grab that woman''s hair and tell her who I was in your life, but I know that¡¯s not possible, that woman is going to give a reason these people are involved in this blind dating matter, and your mother will once again me me and my existence, She will think I''m like that woman. Now tell me what I should do? Rose wanted to stop herself from telling these, but her word left her mouth without her permission. She was trying her best not to cry when she was saying these. She did not want to show that other people''s words affected her, not only that their shitty looks hurt her heart like a sharp knife. Liam froze; his eyes were staring at her red eyes and her lips, her lips trembled when she was speaking, and her tears were about to fall, but she showed in her expression otherwise. Liam touched her face ¡°why are you keeping everything inside? We will not judge you; I Love You as my woman; David loves you as his younger sister, Adam, Alex, Nina also does; now Kate and Amy care for you; they take you as their best friend. We are here for you more than why you care for outsider attention; why? Since they aren¡¯t things just like air in your life whiche and go, can¡¯t you see our love for you? Liam caressed her face with love; Amy could see what he was trying to do. But what about her, her feelings? She knows they love her as their own; no, she is. They never left her to feel she was an outsider and a daughter of that woman. But what about Liam¡¯s family? Liam''s father and grandfather treated her like their own. Still, his mother never talked to her on a straight face; even she wanted to ignore this, she can¡¯t, three years ago, she was just an innocent girl she never thought about the future, but now she is old enough to understand what Liam¡¯s mother feels about her. Liam could see the doubt and hesitation on her face; she wants to embrace him as he wants. Can she do that? What if? That is stopping her. Liam suddenly wants to read her mind and heart to see if he has a spot on there. But her eyes telling him he has, not only in her mind but also in her heart. Liam dragged her to his arms and kissed her, but he did not force himself on her because Rose did not dodge his kiss. His kiss was gentle; he tried tofort her with his soft kisses. Rose gripped on his suit. She wanted to hug him back but failed to get such courage. Liam let go of other lips and kissed them all over her face; her tears might have known they had someone who could dry them from her face before they fell to the ground, and she shed them. Liam kissed away all of her tears until she stopped being stubborn. It embarrassed Nina and Alex, who followed them up. They were worried about Rose, so they followed them because they know Rose is stubborn as a bull; she got this mole head of her like David. They are very gentle inside but very determined outside; only who knows them could guess what¡¯s going on inside their mind. Nina coughed gently, turned her head back to the other side; even though she was already the mother of a 2-year-old son, she never had her first kiss; when everything happened to her, she was not in her sense, so this is very new to her. But Alex made a face like this is a very normal thing to a couple; of course, he also does this with Amy, but he got thick skin after being with David. Who doesn''t see where he or the people are? Nobody could stop his master once he got in a romantic mood. Wrong, David already stays in the romantic air as long as Kate remains near to him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Nina grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and dragged him toward the elevator, ¡°Hey, why are you dragging me with you? Alex was okay with the atmosphere, but Nina wasn¡¯t. ¡°What are you saying? They need their privacy; why are you so shameless¡± Nina scolded Alex. Chapter 259 * Control your son * Chapter 259 * Control your son * ¡°What are you saying? They need their privacy. Why are you so shameless¡± Nina scolded Alex. Alex was speechless. She was the one who dragged him here, yet she is ming him; the brother and sisters are alike when they don¡¯t have any way to leave to save their faces; they always me other people. After they left, Rose pushed Liam, finally gathering her ground, touching courage. ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t do this,¡± Rose murmured; Liam could only sigh. He can¡¯t make her agree until he solves his family problem. This matter shouldn¡¯t reach David; that man is already against their rtionship. If he finds out what happened today, he will take action, which will only create an unsolved mess. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But he was wrong; what happened in thepany had already reached David. David was waiting for Kate when he heard the news; if not, he would already go to the Jones family. David heard the news, and in anger, he wanted to crush his phone to the ground but held it back because he didn''t want to let his anger go in vain. He needs a permanent solution for this. It was his mother who that man betrayed; if she never had a problem with Rose and who the hell are these people to point their finger toward Rose, He knows what Mrs. Jones was trying to do; it¡¯s not only Mrs. Jones, other people who know about Rose looked at her like she caused what happened in his family, but she was not, so why should she take the me? When he was thinking about what to do, Kate¡¯s exam ended, and she came out. David weed her with a smile, but Kate knew something was wrong the moment she saw his face, but Kate stayed silent until they reached home. Aftering home, David entered before her; he took off his shoes and fetched her slippers. He kneels in front of her; Kate puts her hands on his shoulder to stand straight, David took off her shoes and put her slippers on for her; Aunty Lin came running toward them. ¡°David, we have a guest,¡± aunty Lin said with a tense face. David frowned with confusion, ¡°Who? Kate asked Aunt Lin, Before Aunty Lin could say David stood up and lead Kate to the living room, And yes, as he suspected. Kate was the only one confused there; she saw a woman in her early 50th sitting in their living room; she was sitting there as if she was sitting in her own home. David looked at Aunty Lin ¡°make fresh juice for Kate,¡± he had a hidden meaning. Aunty Lin nodded and looked at Kate ¡°dear; I will take you to your bedroom, let¡¯s go, freshen up¡± Aunty Lin made an excuse for her. Kate looked at David; her eyes were searching for an answer. ¡°Go,e after changing your clothes and let Aunty stay with you,¡± David said with a smile. Kate nodded; she and Aunty Lin left the living room. ¡°What caused Aunty''s sudden arrival in my home? David said, half-mocking and half knowing. Mrs. Jones is a very gentle type of person, but she only has one problem she calls Ross Xiver. She loves Nina as her daughter but hates Rose. ¡°You drove your wife away as soon as you saw me; it seems you already know why I''m here,¡± Mrs. Jones said between her jokes. She adores and is dear to him very much as she does Liam, but everything turns the opposite for Rose. ¡° Of course, Mrs. Jones, I have eyes everywhere for my sisters, so as long as something rted to them, I know in airspeed¡± David sat opposite to her and looked at her to continue; he knows she is not there for fun, she has another motive. ¡°David, I know everyone thinks I am wrong, but as a woman and as others, I know I''m right, so I want you to tell Rose I don¡¯t know her for Liam,¡± she finally said out she wanted to say. David smiled helplessly, but the coldness in his smile was very visible. ¡°Aunty, I think you came to the wrong person; as far as things going, it was Liam who is chasing after my sister like a mad dog. Control your son rather than my sister, also, what you and your son took my sister for, like a doll, he wants her, and you want to tear her apart, do you think me David Xiver¡¯s sister need chase after him for his wealth or fame, Also, my sister never seduced him, so if you want to do something, go to your son¡± David rified that if she doesn¡¯t like it, she should make her son understand why she pointed her finger at his sister. David Xiver achieved everything independently; he never took advantage of anyone for his selfishness; Liam is his friend because he is a good human being and has a good heart. When he had nothing, Liam and was his friend, but he never took their help in business because he wanted to keep their friendship pure with no stain of greed, also; one more important thing, he wanted to create a top height where his family would stay without lowering their self-dignity to anyone. ¡°David, you know why I don¡¯t like Rose,¡± Mrs. Jones said in a helpless tone. ¡°I know, of course, but Mrs. Aunty, no matter what you the outside world thinks like her, she is my sister and a Xiver, this is the fact no one can change ever, so please think before saying anything, because I don¡¯t think I can keep respecting you as my friend''s mother if you insult my younger sister''s existence.¡± David became deadly serious. At that, Kate came down after changing her clothes; it was too quick. David saw her; he knows why she came so hurriedly. But what he didn¡¯t expect, Kate heard everything. So you are Liam¡¯s mother? Kate asked; she is always warm toward the people she likes but freezes when she doesn¡¯t like someone, and after hearing their conversation Kate immediately disliked Liam¡¯s mother. chapter 260 * Keep Liam * chapter 260 * Keep Liam * She is always warm toward the people she likes but freezes when she doesn¡¯t like someone, and after hearing their conversation, Kate immediately disliked Liam¡¯s mother. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t see Rose like this; it¡¯s okay she doesn¡¯t like Rose, but pointing her finger at Rose like this is too rude of her. Kate only heard about her mother-inw, even though she never met Nora and never could. Still, as far as she heard about Nora, she was a gentle mother and the right person; if she had been alive, she would have been the best mother-inw, that¡¯s why kate never understood why people say a mother-inw be cruel if she doesn¡¯t like her daughter in, Seeing Liam¡¯s mother, Kate, knew how the mothers-inw despise their daughters-inw, even Rose and Liam are still unmarried, she believed Rose could only end up with Liam. So in this way, she will be Rose¡¯s mother-inw. ¡°Hello¡± Kate hid her disappointment and greeted Liam¡¯s mother. ¡°Hello dear, you are magnificent; that¡¯s why David looks so smitten by you,¡± Mrs. Jones greeted and teased Kate at the same time. Kate just shrugged and went to David; David warped his hand over her waist and let her sit next to him. ¡°David, she is lovely as Liam said, ¡± Mrs. Jones praised Kate from her heart, even looking at Kate, very pleasing to her. ¡°Thank you¡± David took thepliment seriously. If she didn¡¯t insult Amy, he might beam with happiness right now, but he was not; Mrs. Jones understood David¡¯s behavior, so she put a line on that matter. ¡°I understand your worry, but he is my only son; I have to think about his future, so forgive me if I can¡¯t ept Rose,¡± Mrs. Jones put it straightly; David stayed silent. But Kate could not see what was happening in front of her without protesting. She spoke up with her gentle voice, ¡°I want to say something to you.¡± Mrs. Jones looked at Kate and nodded. ¡°You said you don¡¯t like Rose. May I know why? Kate asked; even though she already knows the answer, she can¡¯t ept it. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re new at this family, so it¡¯s better if we elders warp this matter, don¡¯te between this, you won¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on here,¡± Mrs. Jones said politely. But Kate frowned after hearing her answer. ¡°No, Aunty, you are very wrong here; this is my family as much as David''s, so everything rted to them, even if it''s their past, matters to me, so please tell me.¡± Kate refused to let go; David wanted to stop Kate because he doesn¡¯t want her to get involved in this. Instead, she is pregnant; he doesn¡¯t want her to get angry. But Kate looked at him as if saying, please trust me. ¡°Dear Nina is Xiver¡¯s actual daughter, not Rose. I know it¡¯s very unfair to her, but that woman is her mother. If I let Liam marry her, she will be a stain in his life¡± Mrs. Jones is still trying to be humble, but her humbleness is not sitting with the hatred she says for Rose. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you are doing this for Liam, but as far as I know, Liam never asked you to do so, also Aunty, you¡¯re very wrong about this real daughter matter, who said Rose is not David¡¯s real sister, she is our family daughter in every way. Just because she was born outside doesn¡¯t mean these 18 years she spent with her family were nothing less than any blood rtionship, so how can you suddenly tell us she is not our family.¡± this time, Kate was nowhere near as gentle as she looked a little while ago, Mrs. Jones was a little shocked seeing Kate like this. ¡°So tell me, are you not going to ept Rose or not? I want a genuine and final answer,¡± Kate asked once again; David rxed a lot since she said she could handle this matter more than she could, and David believed her. Mrs. Jones suddenly fell into deep thought, and she felt a little troubled. But Kate refused to give in. After a while, Kate spoke up again, ¡°if you can¡¯t, then we''re going to keep Liam as a live-in brother-in- David doesn''t know tough or cry; she says something will never happen, why he would ce another man in their family since his wife is so beautiful, even that person is his friend and unsure would-be brother-inw. ¡°Kate, right, you¡¯re talking nonsense; why would my son have to live in a son-inw?" Ridiculous,¡± she growled in frustration. But her reaction was very normal to Kate. Kate knew as Liam being the only son, Mrs. Jones would never let Liam stay out of his family, or be a live-in son-inw, so what? She can insult other people''s daughters, so obviously, she has epted the reality. ¡°No, I''m not speaking nonsense, I''m very serious, also I''m very sure Liam will be happy to agree to my offer, as long as we let Rose marry him, he will stay as live in a son-inw,¡± Kate raised her face and showed how serious she was, Mrs. Jones''s expression changed, but David¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I won¡¯t let my son marry that girl, so why will he stay here as a live-in son-inw?¡± Mrs. Jones spoke with anger. Kate''s words heightened her rage to another level. ¡°Do you think Liam will listen to you or agree to my request? Kate throws a challenge at Mrs. Jones, who ran out of her words. David wanted to make a gold crown with a diamond in between and put the crown on his queen''s head. She knows how to deal with people when they don¡¯t leave any other way for you. David has a good rtionship with the Jones family; he respects old Mr. Jones. Also, Liam''s father, but to him, Liam''s friendship was more precious than theirs. Chapter 261 * Mirror * Chapter 261 * Mirror * Liam''s friendship was more precious than theirs. Even though he wanted to behave rudely to Mrs. Jones for this matter, he knows his limits. He knew that once he talked to Mr. and the old Mr. Jones, they would scold Liam¡¯s mother, but that was not what David wanted. But Kate could, and she did. Even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t use this, she couldn¡¯t stop herself, who wouldn¡¯t. She took Rose as her sister, and she will allow no one to hurt Rose. Mrs. Jones knows it¡¯s no use talking to them anymore, so she stood up and about to leave, but Kate stopped her. ¡°I know you think well of Nina and David, but Aunty, don¡¯t let outsider gossip ruin your family, because if you refuse to ept Rose and push Liam and her rtionship on the edge of break up, I will be the Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. first one who will deal with you,¡± Kate said what she wanted, showing an indifferent face. Mrs. Jones could only grit her teeth and leave. After Mrs. Jones left, Kate took a deep breath and turned to David; David stood up and approached her; pulling her into his arms, he kissed all over her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry; it¡¯s not good for you and our baby,¡± he tried to calm her frustration, Kate looked at him, still showing some anger. She wanted to say more, but she stopped for Liam; Liam is family, affecting Liam. So she stopped before she crossed the line. Kate hugged David ¡°darling let¡¯s keep Liam as a live-in brother-inw. If Mrs. Jones again does this,¡± Kate is still stuck on this thought. David wanted tough. Even Mrs. Jones disagrees about Rose and Liam¡¯s rtionship, Liam is rich enough to feed his 14th generation without his family''s wealth. But he doesn¡¯t want to take Liam¡¯s side; he should handle his family matter before he could give his blessings. ¡°No, he should handle his family matters; why should I keep him? I earn money for my wife and our baby. As for Rose today, what you said was enough to scare Liam¡¯s mother. She will not try this again for now,¡± David said. Kate nodded; as long as Mrs. Jones stays out of Rose and Liam¡¯s matter, nothing matters to them. ¡°Where is Aunty Lin?¡± David asked; he picked her up and hugged her already. Kate hugged his waist and pointed her head toward the kitchen. Noah was sleeping because it¡¯s already lunchtime, he has his timetable, so after having hisugh, he falls asleep. His mother¡¯s presence used him, but he is a very obedient boy; Nina said she has some work, so he should stay at home, he agreed. David sat on the sofa with Kate in hisp. He raised her feet and put them on the couch, and gently rubbed her feet. Aunty Lin made orange juice; Kate ate sour orange juice since she tasted it once. David sent Max to the farm, where David arranged for people to manufacture fruits and vegetables. He liked organic and chemical-free fresh fruits and vegetables. Also, now that Kate is pregnant, she needs the best in everything. She handed the juice ss to David and looked at Kate with an admiration smile; her smile confused Kate. ¡°Aunty Lin, do I have something on my face? Kate touched her face. She thought she had something on her face. ¡°No, you have nothing on your face, but I have a regret on my heart¡± Aunty Lin suddenly sounded very emotional. David looked at Aunty Lin; she was sobbing silently; it surprised David and Kate. ¡°What happened, Aunty Lin? Both of them asked worriedly; Kate got off David¡¯sp and approached aunty Lin. ¡°Aunty, are you okay? Kate has the same reaction as David, Aunty Lin nodded. ¡°I''m okay. I just wished if mydy were still alive now, she would have been happy seeing that her daughter has someone who can stand up for them, who is going to give her grandbabies but too sad she is not here with us, that¡¯s what I feel regretful right now.¡± Aunty Lin felt emotion for Nora; if she were alive, maybe she would find new hope in Kate. Still, the reality was too cruel, everyone was finally happy in their life, but Nora left before seeing this happiness. Kate looked at David and saw his face bore a sad and helpless expression, she went to him, she squatted on her knees and sat in front of him, but before she could sit David picked her ¡°what are you doing, it¡¯s not good for you and baby to sit like this¡± David hugged her and scolded her in his gentle voice. ¡°But I want tofort you,¡± Kate said in her sad voice; he looks strong, but wherever any of us talk about his mother, he looks so low; the only Kate understands this. David sighed with a poker face; why is it so good to read his face? He hides this from everyone these years, yet no one could tell what emotion felt when he thinks about his mother or any other personal things, but she looks at his eyes and immediately catches it. Kate kissed his eyes ¡°they are like a mirror to me; I can read them because I know I live there,¡± Kate said with a muffling voice. If possible, she wants to rob his pain and hidden sadness. Aunty Lin was speechless. She was the one who was crying here, but David was getting thefort. She sighed; she can only give up because David¡¯s feelings matter the most to her, not Nora. But Aunty Lin was smiling seeing them; they forgot everything and drowned in each other. Aunty Lin left the living room, leaving these two to be as they wanted. It filled the atmosphere with sadness, but soon it became their romantic moment. David suddenly wanted some sweetness; he kissed her long and hard, even Kate filled in to catch up with him. But Kate did not stop him. Chapter 262 * Couple like them * Chapter 262 * Couple like them * David suddenly wanted some sweetness; he kissed her long and hard, even Kate filled in to catch up with him. But Kate did not stop him, let him kiss her as he sucked her soul from her; David¡¯s kiss was This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. long and passionate. He was making her drink all of his emotions more deeply and taking hisfort. Kate¡¯s lips grew numb from his kiss, but she liked it very much. She loves when David shows his love to her. After a while, David let go, "Why are you so fast to catch up with my mood? What am I going to do with you? I can¡¯t let go, nor can I melt you in my bones; my heart feels so empty when you¡¯re not around me. I feel so insecure¡± David¡¯s possessiveness was crossing the line of calmness. Kate pouted, and David kissed her pouty lips once again ¡°that¡¯ why I''m giving you a little one who will have half yours and half of my heart. Our baby willplete everything in our life, darling. If she is a sweet princess, let¡¯s name her after your mother; if this is a little prince, then let¡¯s wait for another baby to be the girl¡± Kate already nned their baby n within 1 minute. David wanted to see her brain, how fast it works. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to name my daughter after my mom; I don¡¯t wish my daughter the same fate as my mother, so let¡¯s not do this to our baby¡± David was unwilling. Kate sighed, he has a deep scar on how his mother ended up, and he will never agree to keep this request from her. Kate¡¯s doctor entered the living room with Alex., the doctor¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. Seeing them in this position. In her whole doctor''s life, she has seen no couple like them. Seeing the doctor, Kate looked at the doctor with a beaming smile. ¡°Hello, doctor,¡± Kate greeted, still clinging to David¡¯s neck like a monkey hanging on the tree. David also refused to let go. Alex wanted to say, ¡°Master, at least spare the doctor; she will find it difficult to digest your love PDA,¡± but will his master ever listen to him? The answer was impossible. David led them to a bedroom downstairs and let the doctor cheek kate. The doctor checked Kate carefully, and when she saw Kate as nothing abnormal, she was healthy like a bull. The doctor turned to David. ¡°Master Xiver, if you don¡¯t want to take Madam to the hospital, then please arrange everything here so that I can check on the baby,¡± the doctor suggested David. David looked at Kate, who was lying on the bed and then to the doctor. ¡°I will arrange everything within tomorrow¡± David nodded. David doesn¡¯t like the hospital; he hates the hospital because he had to spend a night with his mother''s dead body alone. It was too deep in his mind; he took Kate that day because he was almost dead worried, but now knowing Kate is alright, he doesn¡¯t want to take her to the hospital anymore. ¡°Okay, then I wille tomorrow, Madam. I advise my pregnant patients to take rest and be careful, spend a worry-free life, but to you, I can¡¯t say anything to you because I know with Master David no one needs to worry about your health,¡± the doctor said with a smile. Kate smiled at her; of course, she knew that. ¡°Okay, please give a list of what we need to Alex; he will talk to you,¡± David said, and the doctor left with Alex. Kate raised her hand toward David; David took her hand and sat next to her ¡°what happened¡± he asked as he kissed her palm. ¡°Nothing, I just want to touch you,¡± Kate said; she wanted to touch him because she was moved and overjoyed. Every happiness came to her life with him. Her emotion was like an ocean''s wave at that moment. David leaned and kissed her forehead ¡°then touched me properly¡± David kissed on her corbone, but it disturbed their precious time with two pairs of curious eyes. Noah entered the room long ago because his feet were too small or David and Kate lost to themselves so much that they failed to see Noah. But David saw when he was about to touch Kate¡¯s chest. He jumped off and leaned back. ¡°Buddy, what are you doing here? David asked, showing no embarrassment, but Kate turned to the opposite side, her face turned red, ahh, it¡¯s so embarrassing. ¡°Buddy, nwat you were doing (what you were doing?¡± Noah asked in her halfnguage. ¡°Showing my love for you, aunty,¡± David answered Noah; Kate wanted to seal David¡¯s mouth with tape. How can he talk to a child like this? She turned to David and red at him, but David just smiled with unconcealed love in his eyes. She drowns in them. Noah looked at Kate ¡°anny,¡± he called her; he ignored his uncle. Kate leaned toward Noah ¡°yeah, baby.¡± ¡°Mommy,¡± Noah wanted Nina. David picked Noah up and let Noah sit on his thighs ¡°mommy went to earn money so that she could buy the Batman toys for Noah ¡± David made a simple excuse. Noah¡¯s eyes brightened; they were sparkling like stars; David carefully looked at Noah. Suddenly a thought came to his mind, Noah got nothing like Nina other than his hair color and the dimple. But ck is the mostmon color, nor has Noah got anything like Andrew, Noah¡¯s facial features look cute and attractive head to toe; Noah is more than perfect, but that¡¯s what is troubling David¡¯s mind. Even though he got nothing from his mother; he should look like Andrew, who ims to be that man then why Noah is far away to look, David¡¯s thought broken by Kate ¡°what are you thinking so deeply? I called you three times,¡± Kate asked, looking at his face. David shakes his head, what he was thinking, nonsense, as long as Nina and Noah are happy, nothing matters. But people¡¯s minds are very stubborn things; once suspicion makes a ce inside the human brain, nothing can clear them with no proof. Chapter 263 * Sore point * Chapter 263 * Sore point * Inside an unknown mansion, a man in a dark suit was sitting on his swivel chair and rolling around. His assistant was standing in front of him. ¡°So what¡¯s the current news? The man in the ck suit asked in his deep voice. That man''s aura differed totally from any ordinary person. His eyes were like a deep-ocean with no limit; also, no people could look at his eyes because his eyes were like a fire pit. His assistant was standing, lowering his eyes. Even after working these years, he never dared to look into his eyes. ¡°Boss, we tracked the person you were looking for, that person now staying in S country, also we found that person''s current working location but failed to find out where that person is staying currently. We tried to follow but soon lost track after going to a certain location¡± that assistant legs were shaking like a massaging chair, and he felt like he was going to fall on his knees. His boss was silent at first;ter, he swapped off the file from his table and growled calmly. ¡°Huh, now I finally know how useless my people, that¡¯s why these years they couldn¡¯t even find out that person, even now they couldn¡¯t find an address, tell me what should I do with them¡± he spat these words one by one, but only his assistant knew what his boss was trying to say or do. He knelt and cried out, ¡°Boss, please forgive us, we failed you,¡± the assistant bagged for his life, knowing that his boss was going to kill every one of them. That man never tried to search for someone; when he did, They failed again and again, and now suddenly, that person was within their reach, yet they failed once again. ¡°Tell me one thing, do you and this useless trash of mine deserve to be forgiven? His boss asked, but it was more like a statement that a lowly person like him could not defend. The assistant lost all color from his face. He gave up because he knows he and these people don¡¯t have any chance anymore. The door swung open from the outside, and a man appeared there. He has blue eyes and brown hair. ¡°Hey bro, what¡¯s going on here? He asked in a teasing manner. This man was the opposite of the other man. He looked yful, and notably, he was smiling beautifully. ¡°What are you doing here? The man in a ck suit asked with a surprising face. The brown-haired man ignored that ck suit man and sat on the couch opposite of him. "Ouch, I''m so hurt, bro. Are you going to wee your brother like this? That brown-haired man pretends to look hurt and teases his brother. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The dark-suited man sighed ¡°when youe back? He asked, still in his emotional voice. ¡°Just now, I came straight to you; you know I miss you¡± he tried to butter his brother because he knew the assistant was in trouble. The suited man knows his brother''s intentions very well, The brown-haired man hinted to the assistant, ¡°go, make a drink for me,¡± he ordered, and the assistant was nowhere to be seen in the room anymore. After he left, the suited man red at his brother ¡°you know this is against our rule; why do you always interrupt in these matters? You gave up so much life out of it¡± that man was furious. ¡°I can¡¯t see you are punishing an innocent man,¡± the brown-haired man said thoughtfully. Their faces match each other, but not their mindset. The dark-suited person, it¡¯s not any wise choice to argue with this na?ve brother of him, so he left the room to cool down. He closed the door with a loud noise. South Mansion, Kate was preparing for her next exam, and David was guiding her with her papers. Noah was ying, sitting next to them. Nina and Rose came back home; Noah ran to his mommy, not seeing his mother for it quite upset him, but immediately changed seeing Nina. Nina kissed all over his face ¡°do you miss mommy? Nina asked her adorable son. ¡°Mommy, I missssssss a lot (I missed you a lot)¡± Noah widened his arms and said a happy and sad face at the same time. His mother never went out, leaving him all day. ¡°Oh, my baby¡± Nina rubbed his gentle face. Kate was waiting for a reason to run away because when her husband bes a teacher, he is quite frightening. He behaves strictly with her. Even when she tried to seduce him, he ignored her. Because David knows even though he got tempted by her, he could do nothing to her three months ago. Kate''s doctor banned their exercise on the bed, but after seeing how passionate they are, the doctor is full of doubts, which became Kate¡¯s sore point, and she failed. Chapter 264 * Most beautiful eyes * Chapter 264 * Most beautiful eyes * Which became Kate¡¯s sore point, and she failed. Davidughed, seeing how fast she ran away like a turtle, Nina, and went upstairs to their bedroom to change their clothes. Only Noah and David were left alone. Noah ran to David and wanted to ask him something, but seeing hesitation on his face, David carried him and sat on the couch ¡°what happened? Do you want to say something to buddy¡± David stroked Noah¡¯s head. ¡°No,¡± Noah shook his head and refused, seeing how determined he looked. David stopped forcing him; he was just a baby, so he let it go. They had dinner. Unfortunately, Kate did not have a peaceful dinner. As David fed her a few bites, she stood up and ran to the bathroom and spilled out everything she ate. David ran behind her and rubbed her back until she finished, David had mixed feelings, but helplessness suffocated him. Seeing her suffering like in front of him, he scolded him why he had to get her pregnant; now she was suffering because of him and their baby. Nina and Rose followed them; seeing their brother¡¯s crying face, they chuckled, finally this man will suffer these nine months, their brother will live in depression. After Kate washed her full face, she felt a lot better; the earlier feeling was too ufortable. After throwing everything, she felt heaven, but it cost her too much energy; David can tell she barely can keep standing. So he carried her and took her outside; Noah wanted to follow them, but Nina stopped him, her brother has one already, and if she let Noah join then, it will be troublesome, as a mother, she knows how much energy a girl needs to spend these nine months, thank god, her sister-inw has her brother to care about her every pain, ¡°wow, my sister-inw is so lucky,¡± Rose sighed with a teasing smile. ¡°Why? Nina asked. Her brother is lucky; otherwise, how can a good-hearted girl like her sister-inw fall in love with this haughty man and turn him into such a good husband. ¡°Because my brother is such a muscr man, he can always carry her like she weighed nothing, even though sister-inw is a little chubby, it doesn¡¯t matter to him¡± Rose burst intoughter if David hears this, he is going to beat her with a cow bone that¡¯s for sure. Nina¡¯s mouth is twisted. ¡°huh, if you have too much guts, why not say this in front of our brother? Then I will see if you dare to Nina¡¯s words closed Rose¡¯s mouth; she pressed both of her hands over her mouth and hid her teeth. ¡°Sis, I was joking; seriously, even my sister-inw is a little chubby. She looks more beautiful than me¡± Rose took a U-turn immediately. She was thinking about her, ¡°do I look crazy to you? My brother will strangle me if he hears this; he has already warned me before.¡± ¡°We already know that¡± Nina picked up Noah ¡°Baby, who is beautiful, Rose or your Aunty Kate? Nina asked her son with a solemn expression on her face. Noah put his on his cheek and put a thinking expression, ¡°Aunny,¡± he answered Nina with a big fat smile. Nina shrugged her shoulder and looked at Rose with a meaningful look. "See, my two-and-a-half-year-old son is more intelligent than you, fool," Nina went inside after crushing Rose¡¯s ego. Rose was speechless, huh do you think I don¡¯t have eyes? I already know my sister-inw is more beautiful than me¡± Rose was so sad. Even Rose is gorgeous and has a figure like a popr model. She always feels envious seeing Kate, Kate has skin that is so smooth and has a cute dimple. Her eyes might be ck, but her gaze was the most beautiful eyes Rose has ever seen. She is not very slim, but it made her more beautiful. Sometimes a figure is not everything in a woman. Otherwise, how can a man like David so possessive of her sister-inw, her brother hates it when someone tries to touch her sister-inw¡¯s face or even look at her with any dirty intention; he will spare no one if anyone tries to eye Kate. Winter is already near to the end, so outside wasn¡¯t freezing in the winter. David knew Kate needed fresh air, so he took her to thekeside. The fresh air made Kate much better. She clung to David''s neck and let him roam around the garden; she put her head on his chest and heard his heartbeat. His heartbeat felt so peaceful in her. Seeing she was feeling better, David calmed down. His soul was jumping on his throat. ¡°Darling, I''m okay,¡± Kate suddenly spoke up. She knew what was going on inside his heart; this man feared when she sneezed, so how could he not freak out when she looked pale after throwing up. ¡°Wifey¡± David doesn''t know what to say to her, he wanted to coax her to make her feel better, but she was doing this to him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to say something, but he knows he can¡¯t say he regretted it because it will hurt her feelings, and their baby can never be the reason for his regret, but it hurt him seeing she had to go through these pains. Kate raised her head and looked at him ¡°darling, our baby is a little naughty, that¡¯s all our baby didn¡¯t like what I ate, so I threw up, it¡¯s okay, see I''m feeling so much better right now. I can eat ten bowls of rice,¡± Kate teased him; David couldn¡¯t feel better than he was already feeling. He smiled at her, but it was a little forced. Kate touched his face with her left hand; her right hand still hung over his neck. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry, see, I''m excellent¡± Kate¡¯s finger gently touched David¡¯s cheek. Every touch of her magic to him. Chapter 265 * I love them more * Chapter 265 * I love them more * He smiled at her, but it was a little forced. Kate touched his face with her left hand; her right hand still hung over his neck. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry, see, I''m excellent¡± Kate¡¯s finger gently touched David¡¯s cheek. Every touch of her magic to him. Kate dragged his face near to her face and kissed his lips; David''s body trembled with a shiver. Feeling his reaction, Kate let go, ¡°are you feeling disgusted because I vomited earlier? Kate asked confusedly, Hearing her, David doesn¡¯t know what to say, what his girl is thinking, how he could even feel disgusted by her; in his life, he can¡¯t even think of this word when ites to her, so how could he ever think this. David looked around and spotted the bench behind them. He walked there and sat on the wooden bench. He wanted to hold her, taking no risk, and as he finally did, David warped her hands over her waist, and Kate sat on hisp with her legs on both sides. David sealed her lips, Kate thought he was only going to kiss only, but his actions proved her wrong more than she ever thought; David bit on her lips when she opened her mouth, David slipped inside her mouth and ate her entire mouth until Kate pushed his chest after running out of oxygen. ¡°What are you doing,¡± Kate asked with a puffy look. Her lips were blood red, and she had a minor wound on her lips because a dog had bitten her. ¡°I was proving myself¡± David raised one hand and wiped her lips gently; he really couldn¡¯t resist her temptation at any cost. Seeing the confused look on Kate¡¯s face, David kissed her lips once again. ¡°because I don¡¯t have a word disgusting when ites to you, so never doubt about this. Also, Wifey, I''m already working so hard. Do you think it¡¯s so easy for me? I can watch my sweet wife, yet I can not eat you, and I have to bear this for over six weeks.¡± David shows a pained expression; he was in pain, the rigid member standing inside his pants causing this pain. Earlier, when Kate kissed him, he felt too good, and she seduced him; his entire body was feeling her touch and wanted to make love to her. His heart and brain were in a mess, one second, he was dead worried about her, and the next second he was lusting after her kiss. That was what he was trying to avoid at that moment because he was going to suffer. Kate blushed; they were already going to have a baby. Yet his words created a storm of shyness inside her. Seeing her red face, David kissed on her cheeks ¡°they already like apples. Why do they turn more like cherries when you blush? David touched her soft cheeks, Kate¡¯s face showing the darkest red color from hispliment. ¡°I love them more when they turn red like this¡± David once again threw his sweetness on her; it was too heavy, her blood temperature rose. David loved to tease her when she shows her shyness like this. But then he suddenly remembered something; he needs to leave tomorrow, even though he will get back home before night, he already started feeling uneasy, Leaving her for a while in this state was too hurtful for him. Still, he needs to go for another reason. ¡°Wifey, I wanted to talk to you,¡± David almost whispered. Kate looked at his face and nodded. She was looking straight at his face, not looking anywhere other than him; David felt it was too hard to leave her. Can he take her with him, no it will ruin the surprise. ¡°I need to go somewhere tomorrow; I will be back before midnight; I want to take you with me, but it¡¯s not safe for you,¡± David said in a guilty tone. He hates it when he lies to her. Kate stared at him as he angered her; her face turned ck. ¡°Why you need to go there, No you can¡¯t¡± for the first time in their rtionship Kate rejected him, she was always too understanding, even David never spoke, but this bothered him too much. Still, he let it go because he thought she would change with time; he wanted to spoil her too much; he wanted Kate to pamper in front of him when she wants something when she doesn¡¯t like something she likes nothing when he says. He wanted to spoil her like a queen but wanted her spoiled like a princess, but her calm nature stopped her in the past, so when she finally refused him, he knew thest bit if her boundary had fallen. ¡°Darling, I love when you say No¡± David kissed her cheeks hard, crashing his face on her. Kate was speechless. What kind of answer is this? He should tell her, is he going to go or not? It seems like he did not take her words seriously when he said No. ¡°You¡¯re not going out of the country, darling; I don¡¯t want you to go anywhere,¡± Kate said with her sad voice. She tried her best not to show him how unhappy she was feeling already. She hates him when he goes out of the city, and she can not reach him. When he went to the M country to search for Nina, she had too many thoughts; most of them were negative. ¡°I wille back before the dinner, trust me, darling,¡± David coaxed her. He kissed her eyes, David could tell she was holding back her tears ¡°don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s not good for your health. Now the baby can get the effect by your emotion¡± David used his most potent weapon to get her, Kate¡¯s tears stopped in their tracks. She widened her eyes, not wanting to let her tears fall. David found it very cute; he kissed her eyes, even her tears fell; he will wipe with his lips. Kate stayed silent, showing her anger silently. Chapter 266 * Real problem * Chapter 266 * Real problem * Kate stayed silent, showing her anger silently. David pinched her nose to erase the line she was holding, ¡° don¡¯t do this,¡± David said, but Kate was more stubborn than he thought would be. Kate turned her face around and jerked away from his hold; David did it cute, he once again pinched her nose, Kate did once again turn her face from him. ¡°Are you angry? David asked with amazement on his face. She barely shows her angry face for him, but he loves it. ¡°Yes, I''m angry,¡± Kate admitted with a proud expression on her face; Davidughed ¡°why? He teased her, knowing she was going to let out everything he wanted to hear from her. ¡°When you go out of town, I can¡¯t hold on to you, no phone call, no news, that¡¯s why¡± Kate was telling the half-truth; David smirked, ¡°so you miss me,¡± David asked with a proud smile on his face. Kate nodded; of course, she misses him, how she could not. Every sale in her body misses him every second; it¡¯s too hard when she can not see him when she misses him crazily, so obviously, it¡¯s challenging for Kate not to care about his going where she can not reach anytime she wants. David couldn¡¯t bear it anymore; he stood up and walked inside the mansion. ¡°Where are we going? I am feeling better here, let¡¯s set a little more,¡± Kate said, But David ignored her like the cold air and did not stop until he crossed their bedroom door; David closed the bedroom door with a thud sound; he put Kate on the bed and back to the door to close the door. And then went back to the bed and pushed Kate down to the bed to lie down. He climbed to the top of her butt carefully, not putting his weight on her. Kate rolled her eyes when she finally understood why he took her there; David gave a wicked smile, ¡°what¡± Kate red at him. She was having a severe conversation just now, but he knows how to change the mood. ¡°You said you are going to miss me, so I should coax you otherwise, you are going to stay sad and then mad at me,¡± David said, pretending only she will miss him, but he is going to miss her more than she ever could handle. David lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He always does this first because David showed her how precious she was to him with this simple and loving gesture. To the outside world, Kate might be a simple woman like Cindere who suddenly wears her ss shoes and bes a rich man¡¯s wife, but to David, she is his life, his queen, his precious possession. Kate did not close her eyes because she wanted to .see him as he was looking at her; people say when you kiss, you should close your eyes, but Kate wanted to see his face and every emotion he felt for her, not wanting to miss anything. David lowered his lips and kissed her eyes. He loves her eyes; they are pure ck, but with her snow- white face, they look too beautiful. David kissed her entire face. When he finally stopped at her lips, the gentleness vanished in the air; he turned into a beast; he sucked her lips like he was sucking the world¡¯s most delicious sweet; he ripped open her close mouth and entered inside her mouth. Her warm tongue was ying with her soft one. Kate had no control over her body, she felt hot all over, what he was doing, he knew they could do N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. nothing dangerous in this state, yet he was doing this to her, Kate was quite unhappy but what can a girl like do, when her beast husband oaths to torture her like this. David opened her nightgown coat, threw it on the floor; Kate was wearing a white top under her coat; David opened every button from her top and let it fall as well. She wore a light blue bra; David yed with her bra strap with his long finger. ¡°Wifey, when will you wear these nightdresses for me that I bought for you? David asked with a known He bought a few sexy night dresses for her. But she touched none of them. He was unhappy with this, Kate¡¯s face was red, but it turned redder when he mentioned these dresses. Just thinking about these dresses, she wanted to hide inside a hole and never step out. Every dress was pink or cherry red, which is his favorite color because Kate likes pink and cheery red. But that¡¯s not the problem. The real problem was these dresses were so transnted that even if she wears these dresses, her body will be on disy like she wears nothing. It was too sexy of a seduction. Kate rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Kate refused; she can wear these dresses, but the real problem was if she dares to take this risk, she can not walk straight anymore with her broken waist because she knows how lustful her husband is when ites to her. Especially now that she is pregnant, she can¡¯t take such a risk. David¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. Hearing her direct refusal, he pulled down her bra without opening it fully. Her bare snow-white chest with twin peaks suddenly totally bare in front of his eyes, David smirked evilly ¡°okay but didn¡¯t me me for this¡± David looked straight at her chest, looking nowhere. Kate looked where he was looking when he warned her. She knows today that when he will show her his beastly side, she suddenly regrets the confession. David touched her chest with his long finger. His touch was too light, but Kate shivered from his touch; David didn''t need to look at her to see her reaction; he felt her body reaction. Chapter 267 * Over the universe * Chapter 267 * Over the universe * She knows today he is going to show her his beastly side. She suddenly regrets the confession. David touched her chest with his long finger. His touch was too light, but Kate shivered from his touch; David didn''t need to look at her to see her reaction; he felt her body reaction. David caught one of her twin middle fingers on his finger and twisted it with a paltry force, Kate put her hand over her mouth to stop her moan, which barely contained before her tongue, but she was not sure for how long. David leaned down and stopped before her lower abdomen. He read the pregnancy book he read the entire day after learning of her pregnancy. ¡°Wifey, that''s where our baby is staying right,¡± David asked in his gentle voice; Kate looked down at him and saw he was looking at her belly. These past two days, this man turned into a fool. He always talked to the baby when she fell asleep, yet he asked her if the baby stayed here. Kate sighed but felt joy inside her heart. He always looked curious and still felt if he was dreaming or not. Kate touched her bare belly, but looking at him, ¡°yeah, our baby lives here¡± Kate smiled, even though sometimes she feels she is dreaming, so how could Kate me David? David kissed her belly gently and got up and kissed her lips. ¡°I Love you,¡± he yelled; David might be quite passionate about showing his love for her, but he barely says with words. David only says I Love You when he feels too emotional or too happy to express his love, David these words are as precious as Kate; other people waste these words because they think, It''s just words; no need to worry about how much you say these things, even if a person never meant to say these words for Love. Still, for David, in the entire world, these words are too precious. Because these words hold his love for Kate, Kate knows his mood. Kate hugged his neck and kissed as hard as she could to show him she also loves him, but at that moment, she wanted to express these words ¡°I love you too. Also our baby also loves you, and you¡¯re going to be the best father in the world¡± kate didn¡¯t say these words to flutter David, she meant every word she had spoken. David hugged her, but it was not veryfortable to hug her. Not crashing her body to his, David suddenly flipped their position and ced Kate''s top on his body. Then he hugged her as much as he wanted but carefully, ¡°Wifey, I just want to be the best husband for you; everything is precious to me because it¡¯s you who is giving me happiness¡± David kissed her shoulder. Kate knew this already, but suddenly she wanted to tease because she wanted revenge. Earlier, he teased her. ¡°Then who is more precious, our baby or me,¡± Kate asked, leaning away so that she could see his face. Davidughed because he already knew she was ying. But he was serious. ¡°You,¡± he answered with no hesitation, ¡°If our baby is daughter then, who will be your sweetheart, me or our daughter¡± Kate put a troublesome question, but not for David. ¡°You¡± David leaned toward her and kissed her gently.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If our daughter and I fell on theke, who are you going to save first¡± seriously, where she got this, even Kate herself was speechless. What I''m asking, she just slipped it out. But David¡¯s face was full of seriousness. He raised his eyebrows. Rather than answering her, he was thinking something. Kate can¡¯t be more embarrassed than she already was, not because he was thinking; instead, she sounded too stupid. ¡°Now that you mentioned this, this is a severe problem; I''m going to secure theke with a safety measurement,¡± David spoke and blew Kate¡¯s mind. She was so shocked that she choked at her word. ¡°What? Seriously, she was joking, yet this man is taking it seriously. Can I p it in my mouth? Why does she need to speak nonsense, now that he has his imagination? ¡°Yeah, I forget about this; what if our baby walked over there when no one was around?" It¡¯s perilous, also for you; you always bump into everything. What if you slip away if you go near theke¡± a frown appeared on David¡¯s face; he was dead worried. Kate wanted to jump into thatke immediately. He not only spoke too much yet praised her embarrassing habit. This man doesn¡¯t have a sense of shame. ¡°Hey, you,¡± Kate red at him, fuming with anger, as she wanted to strangle him. Kate suddenly tried to get up from his body and get away from there, but with David clenching her, it¡¯s most likely impossible. ¡°Hey Wifey, are you angry, don¡¯t worry, I will never let you go near the water. How can you fall in the water,¡± David said, but the worry was still there? Just thinking about any danger around her hurts his heart. ¡°Hump,¡± Kate snorted her nose. David kissed her on the chin. ¡°I choose you over the universe,¡± David eximed out of what Kate needed at that moment. She looked straight at his eyes; the love and care he was holding for her in his eyes were limitless; Kate kissed on her eyes, ¡°I know.¡± David suddenly caught her bare breast with no warning; Kate widened her eyes. He knows how to change the mood. David brushed his finger over her breast and leaned down to catch another one in his mouth. ¡°Hmm,¡± Kate moaned gently; nothing was more significant than his fiery mouth on her body; his tongue was like a magic stick, changing her body reaction within a second. Kate gripped his slinky ck hair with both hands and pushed her body toward him to get more pleasure. David was at full speed; he sucked them like he was going to miss them for a month; Kate tightened her hold on his hair; she was top on him, spreading both legs on both sides. It was effortless for David to put his hand down where he wanted the most. Chapter 268 * Restless * Chapter 268 * Restless * (WARNING: This chapter contains mature content, so read at your own risk?) (R+) It was effortless for David to put his hand down where he wanted the most. David kissed her so profoundly that Kate was lost in her desire that when he peeled off her clothes, she didn¡¯t know. But when she did, he was touching her bare. ¡°Ahh,¡± Kate moaned, but he refused to let her moan and gulped down with his breath. Kate was bare, like David, skin to skin; his broad chest was something she loved; this is her ce where she sleeps at night; this is where she could feel safe and sleep peacefully, without caring about anything. David once again shifted their position and sat up; Kate was now lying on the, totally bare, although she was pregnant, it was just a little over six weeks, so her belly was still as t as it was. David went down and kneeled between her legs. He put her hands over her knees and spread her legs to ess more of her view. Also, get a potion morefortably. Kate already knew what he was trying to do. She did not stop him; Kate wanted that also, no, she needed him so badly. David leaned down near her sweet wet cave; he inhaled her scent as a hungry wolf who was preparing himself for his feast. Kate bit her lower lips and braced herself for whates next. David reached it and put one finger between her lips, but he only touched them gently; Kate was already feeling deadly hot all over her body; just thinking he was watching her like this made her mind blow, leaving no hint. She finally closed her eyes with passion; it was too much for bearing his love with open eyes; even N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. though she drowned in desire right now, she will be dead shy when sober. David¡¯s finger got wet with her flowing honey; he smirked, knowing that it¡¯s not only him who is missing her so badly, not only one who is suffering; he wants to be inside her as much as she wants him inside her. David put the wet finger inside his mouth and sucked while making a loud sound; it was very embarrassing for Kate to see him like this when he put his finger inside his mouth. His eyes were closed, but his expression was something that told how precious these moments were for him. David leaned once again, and this time, he did not use his finger; instead, he used his sharp yet warm, it can torture her, but it can send her to heaven. ¡°Wifey, brace yourself because I will not stop until I have my fill even if you beg or cry,¡± David murmured without lifting his head, but Kate knew he was giving her a warning. Kate dragged her nails on the bedsheet and nodded; David finally let go; he kissed her over her honey pot; it was very gentle, but it was enough to shake Kate. David pulled open her lips with his tongue and kissed her inside, then sucked her; Kate tried her best not to moan and not to push herself toward him even more, But David was not a na?ve person to give up; he lifted her hands and put them on his head, Kate¡¯s finger went inside his silky hair, she used her full force and still failed. David sucked her deeply and let her honey flow even more. ¡°Ah,¡± Kate moaned, but it was more like screaming, but David was quite happy with her reaction, that what he wanted when she was with him. He tongued her clit. She screamed as his tongue flicked, licked, and sucked her clit. His hands gripped the top flesh of her thighs. As she was reaching down to grasp his head to pull him away, he did something utterly wicked with his tongue, making her smash her cunt against his lips instead. David was not satisfied only with this. ¡°Ride my face,¡± David said. With his hoarse voice and lustful eyes. Kate looked down at his face with her half senseless and dazed eyes. She wanted to refuse, but his touch and every pleasure she had and going to make her do as he wished. She thrust her pelvis against his mouth, moaning as he nibbled her clit. The ecstasy from his touch shot her through. As the grip on her thighs tightened, the delightfully painfulbination sent her into a state of bliss. A familiar feeling made her restless toe out; it was painful and too good at the same time, The heat rose inside her. Her eyes closed as her grip tightened in his hair. Her orgasm was sent over the peak, and she exploded into a mass of sensation. He licked her gently. And hard, as if he was trying to take control and lose. She came, yet he was nowhere to end his sweet, pleasurable torture. Once again, Kate was turned on by him. Kate bit her lower lips until her lip bled but could not stop moaning loudly because his mouth was too good toe to her senses. David stopped when she was over the moan and about toe for the second time. David tore his underwear, and his hard and almighty king stood angrily; Kate gasped at his side. Even after these months, she has yet to get used to him. She sometimes thinks how he can ever fit inside her, how foolish of her; they are already a babying on the way, yet she lusts after her husband hard C***. David caught it inside his fist and positioned it in front of her opening, which was very slippery even when David sucked her dry. She was still wet, wet for him. ¡°No,¡± Kate shouted, but her voice was so seductive that David wanted to push himself inside her so badly, he barely stopped himself. ¡°Why,¡± David asked, already knowing the answer. ¡°We can¡¯t do this,¡± Kate said with a regretful sound in her voice. Chapter 269 * Lets wait * Chapter 269 * Let''s wait * (WARNING: This chapter contains mature content, so read at your own risk?) ¡°We can¡¯t do this,¡± Kate said with a regretful sound in her voice. David smirked; his eyes were holding limitless affection and tenderness for her. It seems no matter what, his love for her was going to touch the sky, but he refused to stop or put any recitation on the speed. David leaned down and kissed her eyes ¡°we¡¯re not going all the way, but I have another method,¡± David whispered gently, and suddenly he brought his adulthood down to her and rubbed up and down. Kate was shocked initially, but soon her body heated, and she lost in this deep pleasure. David creased her wet hair, which was covered with sweat, continuing to rub himself against her; David kissed her entire face as if he was memorizing her full face; he was already missing her before tomorrow; if possible, he doesn¡¯t want to leave her. Still, he can¡¯t; he can only do this particr work. Kate raised her hand and hugged his board shoulder. She wanted to feel him as much as she could because no matter what she felt, it¡¯s not enough for him; she felt empty when he went away from her; it obsessed her with his feelings and touch. David was not unaware of her feelings; he pulled her and gathered her in his arms; he hugged her. ¡°Wifey, I love you¡± David whipped nothing other than sweetly; it was as sweet as honey. ¡°Hmm,¡± Kate just let out a sound because she was toozy to answer him at that moment. But it was not enough for David; he wanted to tour inside her, not just grind against her; no matter how much love he makes love with her from outside, he could never forget the feeling of being inside her; she inside was heaven for him, only being inside her made his beast calm down, but for his beast''s obsession, he doesn¡¯t want to hurt their baby; Kate would never allow this to happen; also, her feelings and health matter the most to him. David was grinding at slow speed. He doesn¡¯t want to end this so soon; David wanted to connect with her as much as possible because staying with her so intimately makes him happier than nothing at all. Kate raised her hips and grinded up and down against him in the same rhythm; David could feel she was too slippery to swallow him inside her honey pot; it was very greedy to take him inside, it even slipped a bit, and now David¡¯s cock tip was inside her, when David felt it, he reluctantly wanted to pull it out. Still, Kate clenched it tightly. ¡°No,¡± she screamed between her moans. She doesn¡¯t want to let him go yet; the empty feeling just now finally vanished. ¡®Wifey,¡± David called out to her, he wanted him to let go, but at the same time, he also wished she wouldn''t. ¡°Just keep staying like this, just don¡¯t go all the way,¡± Kate whispered in his ear; David gritted his teeth, he wanted a cute princess, but looking back right now, he wished if they waited five years at least, his and her happiness wouldn¡¯t be at stake of risk, it seems he has to sacrifice a lot for this baby. If anyone knows what he was thinking just now, they might curse him; a baby is a blessing from God, but it dissatisfies him because of his love life, but to David, Kate and his happiness matter the most. But what can he do? When he was distracted, Kate tried to raise her waist and take him inside, but David stopped her and held her in ce. ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s wait over six more weeks, and I let you as you want; it¡¯s not good for you and our baby.¡± David bit his tongue and stopped Kate, how he wished to tell Kate that I''m dying here to be inside you. Still, he doesn¡¯t want to arouse her more than she already was; it was enough for her and him suffering like this, something and words better stay unknown. David let his adulthood stay inside her, but just a little, and thrust inside her, jointing their body other David kept his left hand on her waist so that she could not push herself too much, he leaned down and caught one of her twins inside his mouth and sucked hard. Still, soon he started to bite her hard; he wanted to vent his release somewhere, even it was her soft breast, sweet yet. Kate arched her breast inside his mouth to give him more ess; David changed one to another and Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. gave them equal attention. Kate once again grabbed his back shoulder and stretched his broad backside; Kate always likes to keep her nails trim, so her nails weren¡¯t much longer, but enough to leave her mark on his back and mark him as her. But he didn¡¯t even flinch when she did. Instead, it aroused him more; she already leaves too many nail marks behind his back shoulder; sometimes, when David looked in the bathroom and saw these nail marks, he smiled like a fool, these marks always looked like new wounds because she never missed leaving the spot, but he loved it even more. David leaned his face toward her face and kissed her chin and her nose, also gently bit her red nose; Kate did not need any blush on her; she was already red like a red strawberry when she got aroused by him like this. David picked him up and thrust her inside when he felt her pulse throb around him; David let go of her waist and took his hand down, still sucking kate¡¯s corbone; he touched the hard nub, ¡°Let¡¯se together,¡± David whispered between the breasts sucking; Kate nodded. David leaned and caught her mouth and still rubbed her nub; Kate suddenly let out and screamed as she came; David threw his head behind and groaned as he followed her. Chapter 270 * Playground * Chapter 270 * yground * David leaned and caught her mouth and still rubbed her nub; Kate suddenly let out and screamed as she came; David threw his head behind and groaned as he followed her. David spilled his seed on her abdomen and emptied himself. He stayed still, both of them huffing as they caught their breath. But David quickly got off her andid beside her. He wanted to keep hugging but feared giving her any weight. He let Kate catch her breath, turning her to his side. David hugged her tightly; both of them sweated, but no one cared. Katey on his chest, keeping her head on his chest. Hearing his quickened heartbeat yet at high speed, Kate felt so peaceful that her sleep took over her eyes. Seeing she suddenly started snoring a little, David looked down at Kate¡¯s soft sleeping face. ¡°Oh,¡± David let out in surprise, exhausted from their earlier exercise Kata was already lost in deep slumber; David carefully ced her on the pillow and rose, sitting on the bed. He looked at her still bare body as the sleeping beast woke up again, in fear David would turn to the other side, these nine months going to be actual torture for him. Nothing can melt his desire for her body until he can fully be with her, but seeing her smiling, sleeping face, David knows everything was worthy of, even he has to sacrifice for this baby who can put a smile This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. and peace on her face. David pulled on the cover, which already fell on the floor and covered Kate¡¯s body, and got up; he went to the bathroom. After taking a cold shower that would never help him, he came out with a wet, gentle towel and put on a long night-shirt, which was easy to put in. David carefully got on the bed and wiped Kate¡¯s lowered body and her belly, which was very sticky with their sweats and something else mixed. Carefully wiping her clean, he threw the towel and gently picked her with the nket to another side; David took out a bedsheet from the closest. He rolled off the used bed sheet and spread half the fresh new bedsheet on the empty side, then picking up Kate, he set her on the fresh bedsheet side and did the same thing to the other side. He never leaves the bedsheet on the bed after making love with her because he doesn¡¯t want Kate to feel ufortable. After all, they already ruined the bedsheet. When he finally let her settle, he turned off the lights and lit the warmmp. He got on the bed behind her and hugged her carefully in his arms. Kate immediately rolled toward him and mixed herself to his body; only then did she stop snoring; David knew she finally went deep inside her sleep. At midnight Kate woke up when she suddenly felt she needed the bathroom, she was half-sleeping, and David just closed his eyes and fell asleep. Kate knew, so she tried to get herself out of his embrace and get out of bed. She finally seeds, but as she walked a little, she bumped into the center table, which was round style, yet she bumped hard. Not very serious; it''s just a slight burning pain; she knows it will go away soon. She hurt her left knee a little. She rubbed her knees and wanted to enter the bathroom, but suddenly she lifted in the air, and she already knew who did, so she didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Kate asked as she looked at him. Her eyes were red; the sleepiness was very clear inside her eyes. David frowned; his face was sour like he ate a ton of vinegar ¡°did I allow you to move around so carelessly, you little sneaky thief? Why did you not call me? He scolded her for hurting herself; Kate was not idiotic to argue with him. Not sober enough to roll her eyes at him with her half-opened eyes. ¡°I want to use the bathroom,¡± Kate said with a yawn. David carried her back, knowing she was sleepy and should not break her sleep. After sending her inside her bathroom, David waited for her in front of the bathroom door. When he saw Kate was taking her time, he looked back to the table she had bumped earlier; he quickly went there and picked it up; looking around, he finally found an empty ce and set it aside. When he finally settled in, Kat came out. When she saw him, she raised her hand toward him; David picked up his sleepy-headed wife and settled her on the bed. He covered her with a nket. Even though it was already near summer, after midnight, it was still a little. The next morning when Kate got up, David was not beside her; he had already woken up, the ce he was sleeping in was already cold. Kate got off the bed and stood still because the room was a little unfamiliar to her, other than the bed, bedside table, and study table. Nothing was inside the bedroom, The bedroom turned more like a yground for her. Kate¡¯s mouth twisted a little; now what he did to this room, why it suddenly turned so empty, their bedroom already enough to build a house, yet directly after vanishing everything, it is jogging ground. She can run there, and she doesn¡¯t need to walk for a week; Kate stretched her head in confusion. But leaving this aside, she took a shower; even though she knew David washed her clean, she was feeling a little sticky; after taking a quick shower, she got ready and went downstairs, David was making breakfast, and Noah was following him around with a half-eaten apple in his hands. Kate found this scene very joyful; soon, their baby would do this. Even if they could never follow their mother, they coulde with their father. After their father did not allow their mother to go inside, Kate forgot how to make proper food because he spoiled her brain too much. Chapter 271 * What kind of torture * Chapter 271 * What kind of torture * Kate forgot how to make proper food because he spoiled her brain too much. David sensed her presence, turned back to her with a beautiful smile on his face, too dazzling, which she could never get enough of this face, nor him. Kats smiled back as beautifully as he smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re up¡± David put down whatever he was doing and approached Kate, and Kate obediently hugged him back.¡± are you hungry,¡± David asked Kate. She needs to fill her stomach. He should have gone before 8 am toe back earlier at night, but thinking about her, he couldn''t. David wanted to wait for her to wake up and feed her breakfast. Also, it would be a punishment for him for the entire day if he leaves without seeing her beautiful smile. David served her breakfast, but when Kate saw today, he did milk instead of juice, her mango juice. Kate looked at him, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Darling, what is this? Kate asked, almost screaming at him, an angry pout already stered on her face. David smiled ¡°you will take milk, the doctor made a diet n for you, and Wifey, milk is good for your health, and that¡¯s more important for me, you can have your favorite juice at mid breakfast or in the afternoon.¡± David carefully exined, not wanting to anger her; he knows how much she hates milk. Kate refused to listen to him. ¡°No, please, I hate milk, you know that,¡± Kate said as she frowned when she thought about the milk scent. Agggh, she really can not. ¡°How about we both drink half by half¡± David offered; David knows she will not hear him, so he can only trick her if she does not drink the milk. Kate hates milk and chicken eggs the most on her food menu. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everything was allowed, but she disliked these two types of food. ¡°Me too¡± Noah raised his hand and pointed toward his milk, he was happy seeing his milk, Kate felt embarrassed seeing Noah happily drink his milk throwing no tournament like her, Kate felt surprised, she heard most of the child hates milk, but it seems Noah liked milk very much. David wanted tough seeing Kate''s embarrassed face. But hold back. David pushed the milk ss in front of Kate. ¡°Wifey, we should set an example in front of the baby, not teaching to be choosy¡± David found a perfect example to trap her. Kate looked at her milk ss and then Noah, looking at her with his enormous eyes. Kate wanted to cry. What kind of torture is this? She lifted her mild ss and took a small sip, holding her breath so that she wouldn''t find the smell. Davidughed at his heart; kate has low BP, the doctor strictly gives the advice to give her green foods, beans, eggs and liver, milk, soy milk soup and cheese, and salty food, other was easy to feed, but milk and egg were like a bomb which kate never going to ept, that¡¯s why David had to force her. After a while, Nina and Rose joined them. Seeing them, Kate looked at them curiously. ¡°I thought you two had already left for the office,¡± she asked them while chewing her food, which became tasteless after drinking her milk. ¡°Oh, my brother gave us one day¡¯s leave today, we¡¯re going shopping, sister-inw, do you want to join us? Rose asked without creating suspicious, As she heard about shopping, Kate jumped with happiness, David was leaving for the whole, and she had nothing to do sitting at home all day alone. ¡°I am in,¡± Kate shouted; David smiled. It seems she liked to go shopping, but for her safety, he never took her anywhere. Now, seeing the smile, he should take her. ¡°Do you like going shopping?¡± David asked; Kate nodded; of course, she loves it, it¡¯s not only for buying things, she liked to see new things, no matter how much you have, you wanted to see what the world has, but that¡¯s also human nature. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t throw some jokes like this, seriously you¡¯re asking a girl if she enjoys shopping or not; if she is not mad, then she likes to go shopping,¡± Rose mocked her brother. David rolled his eyes ¡°it¡¯s not like I asked you." David returned her words to her. Rose rolled her eyes and digested her anger with her food; she doesn¡¯t want to anger him; otherwise, how will she use him as her payment card? David took out something from his pocket and handed one to Nina and another for Rose ¡°buy your own thing with this, never eye my wife¡¯s money,¡± David ordered them. He had already read Rose¡¯s thoughts when she asked Kate about going shopping with her. He prepared this yesterday to give it to them as a gift, but they know how to mess it up. Rose and Nina opened the envelope, and their mouths hung open; they received two VIP gold credit cards. Both of them screamed at the same time with joy. "Wow, brother, you finally know how to treat your sister with gifts,¡± Nina teased. But Rose red at David ¡°bro, you gave our sister-inw the damn world-famous ck card, but you¡¯re giving us a golden card; that¡¯s not fair.¡± Rose pouted, pretending she was furious; she was happy inside but not showing her happiness. "If you want a ck card, go ask your so-called boyfriend who is yet to confess for marriage." David raised his hand after taunting Rose ¡°give me back if you don¡¯t want this¡¯ he asked back the card. Rose hid the credit card under the dining table and red. "No, I want this," Rose said, "do you think I''m crazy? Am I ever going to return to such golden optionality? David is already expecting this, ¡°Take care of your sister-inw while I''m away; if I find a hair missing from her head, then I''m going to make you two bald." Chapter 272 * A devil-like him Chapter 272 * A devil-like him David was already expecting this, ¡°Take care of your sister-inw while I''m away; if I find a hair missing from her head, then I''m going to make you two bald." David knows many cruel ways to scare them. Rose and Nina pouted, "brother have you counted sister-inw¡¯s hair ever? How are you going to know if she loses her one hair or not? Such a funny joke,¡± Rose raised her hand in the air and dered. David raised the fruit knife and threw it toward Rose. The knife passed Rose and fell to the ground. Three of them screamed, including Kate. What was that? ¡°Don¡¯t think I missed the target,¡± David threatened Rose; he just wanted to scare Rose because he knows how wild his sister is going to be and do dangerous things while he is away. That was necessary; now, she will not even think about doing anything risky. Rose was shaking like a half-dead fish. Her brother knows about hitting her. She cursed inside, not him, but her mouth. ¡°If you dare to do anything I banned you, I will skin you alive. Remember this¡± David cleaned Kate¡¯s mouth with a towel and looked at Rose with a statement. If you dare to go against my order, then I will not miss the target anymore. It was a silent threat. Even though Kate closed her mouth, David barely gets serious with his sister, but he does. He is quite scary. Kate finished the whole ss of the milk; David handed her medicine which, prescribed by her doctor, Kate took and wiped her mouth with the towel. Noah followed Kate and wiped his mouth; Nina and Rose were digging their food as they starved for one month. The entire living room was silent. Kate suddenly became too obedient; David was holding hisughter hard; it seems he needs to behave strictly sometimes; otherwise, they will not take him seriously. After breakfast, with no dead serving breakfast, David went upstairs to get ready. When he left, the living room rose, and Nina patted their chest. They finally let out their breath, which stuck in their throat for a long time. ¡°I have never seen such a devil-like him; he doesn¡¯t care about our weak heart,¡± Roseined. Kate also felt the same; even though she believed he did that to scare them, his actions also frightened her. ¡°Kate¡¯ David called out her name from upstairs. His voice frightened them, Rose and Nina looked at Kate with sympathy, but no one said anything. Kate gulped her saliva and went upstairs; David was standing in front of their bedroom door. Seeing her, he smiled, but Kate felt it was strange. When she entered, David closed the bedroom with a thud, and Kate jumped. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. David hugged her and kissed her corbone ¡°are you scared? He asked gently, Kate was speechless after throwing a knife; you¡¯re if I''m scared or not? Kate questioned him back. David smiled at her. "It was to scare her. If not, while I''m away, she will not listen to anyone; my men will disturb me from time to time. You still don¡¯t know how disobedient she is,¡± David exined. Kate nodded; she already knows why he did that; David turned her to face him and kissed her lips; Kate hugged him back. After a while, David let go. ¡°While I''m away. Be careful, youe first, our bodyguards will follow you, but Kate, you know Alina is missing, so I don¡¯t believe anyone, if possible I never want you to go out, but that¡¯s not me; I don¡¯t want to cage your freedom because of that crazy woman; stay around our people; also, when Ie back, I will take you somewhere.¡± David rubbed her and took her somewhere, David. Kate hugged him tightly, feeling him whole; it makes her happy. Kate nodded; of course, she knows about Alina; she heard from Liam that bitch went missing, so obviously, she wille back. But just like David said, they shouldn¡¯t stop living their life; why will they waste their energy on an unimportant woman? David left soon after exining everything and strictly giving the order that he leave the mansion. When Kate got ready and came downstairs, she was shocked at what was going on with them. Nina and Rose wore in t-shirts and ck jeans, and for the most memorable part, they wore ck sunsses and ck masks. Even little man Noah wore a mask and sunsses. What''s going on? Are they going to rob a bank? Kate felt it was a kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡°Hey sister-inw, what are you wearing? Why did you wear a dress,¡± Rose asked confusedly. ¡°That should be my question,¡± Kate asked them. ¡°We are preventing unnecessary things to be happening,¡± Nina said, ¡°What? Kate asked; even though she is David Xiver''s wife, she never works a mask or hides like this, so why now? ¡°Sister inw, I can not take Noah outside in front of the public. Also, if you want to roam freely, we should hide our face; it¡¯s no fun when these people throw themselves at us,¡± Nina said sadly; she had an enormous scandal three years ago, and she had to face too much trouble. After that, she never went outside without hiding her face; it''s just when she goes to thepany that she doesn¡¯t need them. What if someone recognizes her and causes trouble? Once they took David Xiver¡¯s girlfriend, which messed with too many men, that scar is still fresh. No need for another one. Kate understood what troubling Nina was, so she smiled, ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s more fun like this, wait a minute, I am going to change my outfit.¡± Kate doesn''t want Nina to feel ufortable. Coming to their bedroom Kate changed her dress to a ck t-shirt, she likes ck t-shirts, so David custom made every type of t-shirt for her; she took boyfriend style pants, which are very loose, she likes to wear types of jeans, but now that she is pregnant, she wanted to wear somethingfortable. Chapter 273 * Heartless woman * Chapter 273 * Heartless woman * She wore a ck mask and eyewear and also packed another pack for Amy. Amy was an effortless girl, never wore something like this when going shopping, but Kate knows now that it involves her with Alex, and everything is going to change. After getting ready, they left the mansion, Rose was driving, and Nina sat in the front seat with Rose, Kate and Noah sat behind. In front, two cars and behind 2 followed them; Max himself came with them, Max was the main security much. David always puts Kate¡¯s safety at Max when he is not around. They picked up Amy, who also had the same reaction seeing them as Kate, ¡°Are you going on a secret mission? She joked around. "Something like that," Kate answered. Amy sat next to Noah. ¡°Hi, prince.¡± ¡°Hi, bunny¡± Noah smiled but politely; he only giggles around his mom, David, and now Kate. Kate thought they were going to the mall, but unexpectedly Rose drove toward a familiar but unfamiliar. Kate felt strange but couldn¡¯t remember where it was. But when Rose finally parked the car in front of a Vi, she knew where they were. ¡°Why are we here? Kate asked Rose. ¡°We¡¯re for something important,¡± Rose answered, ¡°Brother, send us here, he said a designer is staying here, also brother friend, so we¡¯re here to order some dresses for us, we will leave for shopping after giving our measurements,¡± Nina answered. Kate pouted; her meeting with Ashley was a little weird, so she felt a little ufortable, but hearing Ashley was a designer, Kate sighed in relief. David mentioned everything about Ashley and her reason, so she forgives everything, but hearing how Ashley broke her lover¡¯s heart, Kate felt a little angry; a man loved her so much, yet this girl gave up on such a precious loving person. But she doesn¡¯t want toment on their rtionship; she did it with her private life. After leaving the car, they pressed the calling bell, and that old maid came out; seeing the maid, Kate frowned at her eyebrows but did not show it on her face, Seeing them, the maid hurriedly opened the gate and weed them ¡°wee, Mrs. Xiver¡± this time, she greeted Kate first. After thest incident, she knew what Kate meant to David; even their Miss had to take Mr. Xiver¡¯s help to stay in this city. Still, he ced his wife before himself, so obviously, they knew what this meant; if you anger Kate David Xiver, David Xiver will handle your luck, so it¡¯s better to be aware of your mouth and eyes. Kate was not a petty person, so she just nodded without caring about the maid. After the maid leads everyone inside the mansion, as they enter, theye face to face with Ashley. Seeing them, Nina and Rose¡¯s mouth hung open like a water tank, too broad. They were in shock. ¡°What the hell? Both of them asked Kate didn¡¯t expect such a big reaction from them; it seems they are Ashley. Only Noah and Amy were confused, what¡¯s going on here. Amy tugged Kate¡¯s hand and asked her, ¡°what¡¯s going on with them? Why do they look like they are in shock? Amy whispered in Kate¡¯s ear. Kate whispered back in Amy¡¯s ear, ¡°they know her; it¡¯s a long story; I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Amy nodded, ¡°Hi, kiddos¡± Ashley waved her hands at them, but Rose and Nina were too shocked to respond to her. ¡°What are you doing here? Rose asked as she walked closer to her. Ashley stood up and approached them. She pulled Nina and Rose into a tight hug. ¡°Long time no see,¡± she sounded a little emotional. Rose and Nina hugged her back; they were too excited but disappointed. After a while, Ashley let go of them and looked at their face ¡°are you two not happy seeing me? Why did you two look like they wanted to wash me in a washing machine? She giggled. Rose smothered her nose ¡°you are a heartless woman, yet you dare to ask us if we want to wash you or not, don''t you know the answer already? Rose sharply. She was angry. ¡°Rose left it¡± Nina was an understanding woman; she knew Ashley might have her reason for doing that. ¡°Please, sis, what she did beyond forgiveness, now she is back so suddenly¡± Rose was not angry that she came back but angry that she dared to reveal herself after so long. ¡°Huh, pinkish Rose looks furious; how about I make a beautiful dress for you? Will you forgive me¡± Ashley coaxed Rose in her way; she is older than Rose and Nina; Ashley is like their older sister, and she knows these two better than anyone. Rose red at Ashley ¡°do you think you can bribe me with your so-called talent? Did he know you¡¯re here¡± Rose dragged the critical point because she doesn¡¯t want to fall into Ashley¡¯s trap? When Rose mentioned that Ashley¡¯s face turned sour, they only cared about him yet med her, but whom can she me? It was their own decision. ¡°Huh, my brother knows whom to anger us with; he dares to send us you for our dresses even knowing everything; let hime back; I''m going for a serious conversation with him. He dares to hide such an important matter from us,¡± Rose said, still angry. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kate shook her head; it seems this girl also hurt everyone¡¯s feelings with her lover. But she stayed out of it and let these three handle their old matter, But no matter how long they scold Ashley, she stays mum, as if she doesn¡¯t have any reason to defend herself. Everyone thinks of her as a self-centered woman, but she kept herself in a shield and her excuse as a secret. Suddenly seeing her eyes, Kate felt Ashley hiding an unknown pain inside her, Chapter 274 * He deserves the truth * Chapter 274 * He deserves the truth * Everyone thinks of her as a self-centered woman, but she kept herself in a shield and her reason as a secret. Suddenly seeing her eyes, Kate felt Ashley hiding an unknown pain inside her, even she could tell no one. She failed to hide them from her gaze; only Kate felt that. The other was busy seeing her smile; no one saw her pain, which she held back, Kate stepped forward and stopped Rose ¡°enough, Rose. If she is not saying anything, that does not mean she is not regretting, so stop. Everyone has their own life and own difficulty; also, she will take the responsibility, so please stop,¡± Kate pleaded to Rose. ¡°But sister-inw, you don¡¯t know what she did, she runs away when he needs her the most, but this girl chooses herself over everything,¡± even though Rose felt, she said. ¡°But you never asked why she left, she might have her reason, see, I once forced to get married to your brother, it was not my decision, I wanted to run away on my wedding when Alex drove me to the marriage registered office, yet I signed on these papers, alone, he was not present in front of me; I cursed my luck, but see today, if I look back, I will sign thousands of papers, so sometimes we take an unknown decision, leading us to our future. she might do the same, it caused pain to her loved one, also her, but it does not mean she is heartless, so leave her life decision to her, we can show her the way, walking on her life path should be her decision.¡± Kate looked very serious as she spoke up for Ashley. It left the other four stunned. Rose left wordless; it embarrassed her, realizing the fact. She forgets to ask why she went like a thief, Ashley left silently. They assumed she left for her career, but Ashley is not someone who will leave him for money as long as they know her. Ashley was shocked, not because Rose stopped cursing her; instead, hearing Kate¡¯s words, she finally found someone who could understand her. They meet two times, yet this girl, who is younger than anyone in the room, can see her pain with no words from her. Ashley wanted to cry for the first time in five years; no one asked her why she left and med her for his pain. For the first time, a girl who is a stranger to her said she has her pain. Without realizing tears fell, Rose and Nina looked guilty; yeah, everyone has their pain, as Rose suffered because of her birth parents and Nina because of a madwoman¡¯s obsession. Even Rose is stubborn as a stone; she knows when to lower herself if she was wrong in any matter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I crossed my line,¡± Rose murmured in a low voice but loud enough for Ashley. Ashley smiled genuinely. ¡°Rose, I know I messed up badly, but don¡¯t worry, I''m back to repent what I did, so let¡¯s leave this matter aside for now¡± Ashley let it go; she is not someone unreasonable to argue with her dear people. ¡°Then why not tell us why you left? Rose asked, but this time her voice changed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ashley shakes her head ¡°not now, he deserves the truth first, so I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Rose nodded; this time, she understood. ¡°Mommy, water,¡± Noah asked. He was feeling thirsty. ¡°Oh, who is cute, baby, also? Are you all not going to introduce me to this prettydy? Ashley asked with a smile but confused at the same time seeing a cute boy; as far as she knew, Liam and Rose had yet to get married, and David had just got married. And the girl who carried Noah looked the same age as Kate, so she could not be the mother of his old son. Nina smiled when she looked at Noah. He was carefully staring at them with a frown on his face, like an older adult, trying to understand what they were talking about. ¡°My son, Noah Xiver¡± Nina smiled and introduced Noah; Ashley¡¯s face lost all color. She abruptly looked at Nina with too many questions on her face. She has missed the past five years; David never mentioned Nina getting married and already having a son. ¡°Something happened, no I''m not married, but I have a son if you are thinking about it,¡± Nina said. She sounds happy, with no sadness in her voice. Ashley felt the lighting stuck her hard. What she means by not married yet already has a son. ¡°Amy takes Noah to drink water,¡± Kate waved at Amy. She doesn¡¯t want Noah to hear how he came into this world; it¡¯s too cruel for such a small baby, no matter what, he is innocent in this matter. Ashley looked at her maid ¡°take them to the dining area,¡± she ordered; Amy carried Noah out of there. When he was out of their gaze, Ashley looked at Nina ¡°what happened? Nina sighed; it¡¯s too painful for her to mention her past. She felt words stuck in her throat. ¡°Let me¡± Rose entered and exined everything, just leaving some part. Kate sat next to Nina and hugged her shoulder; Nina looked at Kate with her teary eyes; for the first time after her brother, someone lent her a ledge to cry. She sobbed, burying her face in Kate¡¯s shoulder. These old memories still hurt her like before, even though she thought time would heal. It seems time is taking too long a road. When Rose finished, Ashley flung the flower base from the table and cursed loudly, ¡°this bitch, I am going to kill her; how dare she? The fire boosted Ashley''s heart; David might be very strict with Nina and Rose, but he didn¡¯t let a scratch fall on them, yet a deranged bitchy woman destroyed such an innocent girl¡¯s life. For the past five years, she contacted no one because she didn''t want to pull anyone into her rumpled life and tried to solve them independently, but who had thought so many incidents happened in these five years. Chapter 275 * Foolish brother * Chapter 275 * Foolish brother * But who had thought so many incidents happened in these five years? She missed so many things from everyone''s lives, everyone fell silent, let Nina let out her pain as she wanted, everyone can share her pain and show support, but she suffered, so her pain was more significant than anyone; no one could share her feelings. She heard about David making Martin his enemy, but she thought Alina, the bitchy woman, caused David''s trouble. Still, she never thought this could be his reason: Everyone in their circle knew Alina''s obsession with David. If she knew about this, she mighte back long ago to deal with that woman herself; she hates bitchy women, especially Alina Martin. After a long time, when she finally stopped, Kate handed her a ss of water; Amy saw everything, so she kept Noah inside the dining area with her. She doesn''t want Noah to see his mother in such a state. When Nina finally calmed down, she wiped her face with a tissue and looked embarrassingly at everyone. "Guys, sorry," she sounds guilty; Kate was the first one to break the silence between them "why are you saying sorry? It''s not your fault; it''s that bitch''s fault, not just spot, it was her sin; next time when your brother catches her, I''m going to teach her a strict lesson. no matter how much I beat her in the first ce, my heart is still on fire; next time, I am going to rip her face with a knife; even her face makes me sick." Kate said, feeling disgusted. She didn''t know that Alina had already changed her face and was roaming around her. No one knows when Alina will attack her. It was just David''s heavy security, and David''s being around Kate stopped her froming near to Kate. "When did you beat her too, when? It amazed Ashley hearing this, and she couldn''t believe a girl like Kate could ever hit someone. Seeing Kate, no one would believe this, so Ashley was the same because she doesn''t know Kate yet; everyone judges her with their face; they think just because Kate looks calm and innocent, she could not be strong-hearted. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the unbelievable expression on Ashley''s face, Rose coughed to get her attention: "Sister Ashley, don''t. Make such a face, do you think my sister-inw, then I suppose you might be wrong, she beat Alina not once, but twice, also robbed her badly" Rose always gets excited when she talks about these memories, it was such a fantastic feeling when Kate did these to Alina. Ashley raised eyebrows saying, "really," she''s yet to believe this. Amy, who felt she shoulde out, finally arrived in the living room, and Noah jumped down and ran to his mother. "Yeah, she did." Rose stood up and ced her hands over her waist, looking like she would exin the whole war scene with her acting; Kate felt embarrassed. Seriously, why did Rose have to mention these again? Ashley looked at Kate''s red face and thought, it makes her curious about her. of course, she knows no matter how beautiful she is, it doesn''t matter, but what made her special was David, a man like David fell head to toe for her, That man even takes a breath with her name and also lets it out on her name; David is not an ordinary business person, that man is too shady, this starlight is just a cover-up for him, Only she knows what he does behind this starlight; being a CEO is not only for Starlight; he has a shady identity to other people; it is just so cunning. But he left everything to someone else to be a simple person for this woman; isn''t she too unique? That''s what makes her curious about Kate, but it''s not just her who is hungry to know about David Xiver''s wife; there are too many waiting to get their chance to know who is the woman who tamed David Xiver into an obedient husband. "Yeah, she is, she pped Alina Martin in front of thousand people, it was so hard that my sister-in- it was just my foolish brother who spoiled the fun; if he hadn''t been drugged, maybe my sister-inw would have beaten her with more than a few ps, hah hah" Rose burst intoughter, remembering Alina''s sour face. Kate covered her face with her hands and lowered her head, thinking back she felt embarrassed but not guilty; it''s just that she doesn''t know where she got such guts to hit Alina Martin in front of these people. But when she thinks how that bitch dares to drug her Darling, she wants to beat her again. Both Ashley and Nina''s mouths hung open from shock. Nina is also the same because this is the first time she had heard, although Rose exined everything when it happened, hearing now face to face it juicier than when Rose said on the phone. "OMG," Ashley covered her mouth with both of her and looked at Kate with astonishment and trepidation. Kate wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in the way they were looking at her. She red at Rose. Can''t she leave some details? Amy alsoughed; when she first found this, she stared at Kate''s face for the entire day, even David scolded her, that man is the king of jealousy and owns vinegar''s sea. Ashley sat next to Kate and asked Kate, "Should I start to call you sister-inw from now on, god, girl, you did something we might never do, because of our so-called social status, we might live a luxurious life, But in front of society, we had to maintain our obedient side and never raise our voice; otherwise, they call us spoiled brat, but bunny, you killed it, Seriously, now I understand why David Xiver fell for such a bunny, right sister-inw." Chapter 276 * Stop calling * Chapter 276 * Stop calling * Ashely said with sincerity. She is like fire, never mixes with other people easily; not even her family can get what they want. But for the first time, she admired a woman for her bravery. Kate felt an icy shiver; she called her bunny, now calling her sister-inw; it was too much for her to digest. ¡°Hey, sister Ashley, she is our sister-inw, don¡¯t rob her from us; also, you have three sisters-inw at your home; why are you eyeing our sister-inw?" Rose frowned at Ashley. Ashley just smiled, "So what? I think she is cute and perfect to be my sister-inw; even though your Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. devil brother never treats me like his younger sister, he is like my brother, so I should call bunny sister- inw, right? Ashley declined to take notice of Rose''s words. "Huh, I know you are stone heartless, now after returning so long you rob people, no way," Rose throws a demand at Ashley, both of them teasing each other. Kate, Nina, and Amy sat back and enjoyed their show, and when both of them looked behind, it embarrassed them. They both stopped. ''Rose, are we here for something? Nina asked Rose when she saw Rose was too childish. They needed to go to the shopping mall, but this girl wasted time with her silly y. Rose bites her tongue. And after seeing Ashley, she forgot about that. Okay,e with me," Ashley leads the way to her workroom, and they follow her. Kate was confused, but soon her confusion vanished. After exining everything about the design Nina was satisfied with, her eyes went to an award prize she read and was shocked at her ce. ''"Hey, are you AR, the designer AR who won the best legendary designer award," Nina asked with disbelief. As a fan of AR designer and a designer, she knows who AR is, but only her work. AR never went in front of the media, so no one knew what AR looked like, male or female, nothing, a mysterious person. Ashley looked; she said nothing but did not even deny her identity. But Nina was wise enough to understand what her expression meant. "Oh my god, now I know why my brother selected you, seriously girl, you, I can not believe you are AR yet." Nina spouted her feelings without caring for other people in deep shock; they were getting too much shock within one day. Rose was a big fan of AR, like Nina. Even Kate and Amy don''t anything about designs and fashion, too dumb, still heard about AR brand, especially Kate, all of her clothes David bought for her from AR, she saw the brand name on her clothes, also now her simple ck t-shirt from AR, David changes her wardrobe every month, most of the clothes she wears one or two times, before he changes them, and donates to people''s wellbeing, so Kate never stops him, at least he is not wasting, to date it''s like ranting, never wearing the same dress, second dresses. Now someone is telling her the famous leg, and AR made these clothes for her, Kate feels like fainting and will lose her senses. "do you mean all of my clothes came from you? Kate asked without realizing she was in trouble. Rose and Nina looked at Kate as they heard the years-long breaking news, and it was too horrifying. "sister-inw, you mean my brother bought these for you? Rose asked with a curious and angry expression on her face. Kate just smiled calmly. She admitted nothing, nor did she deny anything. "That''s why he never told me where he got these, sister-inw; when is my brother going toe back? When Rose stood up and approached Kate, Kate felt something was amiss. "why? she asked for a hint before throwing her darling in front of two angry lions. ''Did you know we searched all over the ce for two years to get AR''s designer clothes, but never got them because AR stoppedunching any new designs, but my brother bought every single one of your clothes from AR, I am going to kill him?" Finally, Kate knows what sister she caused, revealing this? She turned to Ashley, "I will deal with my brotherter; first, you tell me why you stopped realizing anything in these two years. Do you know how much I spent to bribe the agency just for a single dress?" asked Ashley with a pitiful expression. Ashley just smiled. "I left the fashion industry long ago, I stopped because of personal reasons, as for your sister-inw''s, your brother ckmailed and made me sign a contract, In the future, I can only make her dresses if your sister likes my design; now you two should grab him, not me." Ashley raised her hands and surrendered in front of them. ¡°Hey, all of you, stop calling my husband a devil; if he is a devil, then no human can be an angel on this earth¡± Kate stuck her nose in the air and showed her proud face. The other three spit out blood; how can she say something like this, just because he is sweet to her, nobody can call him devil, what kind of PDA this husband and wife feeling is like poison. It burns their single longing heart, but they ignore her with noment because they already know what she is trying to do, she is supporting her husband against them, and they can not win against her. "Now I know why my brother sent us here, he was showing us silent pity, and to us, he sent us to you once; we got such a cruel brother," Rose sneered. "It''s okay, I can make as much as you want, but if your brother gives me money as he pays for his wife, he is such a generous husband when ites to his wife. Did you know he paid three times more than the marketce" Ashley creating trouble for David? Chapter 277 * I saved your life * Chapter 277 * I saved your life * Rose was furious. She is not jealous because her brother bought these for her sister-inw, but how can he even hide this person from them, knowing they are crazy fans of AR. Kate was blushing already, her darling too much, but for her only so sweet. Everything he bought for her was very luxurious, but she never thought these were going to be so branded; Kate rubbed her belly and thought about her baby; it seems she has yet to buy anything for their baby. David also did not mention this. Now that she thinks about this, she decided she will take him shopping with her for the baby¡¯s shopping when Davides back. She needs to make a list for that. When she was lost in her thoughts, Noah jumped from his mother''sp and tried to climb to Kate¡¯sp when Rose jumped from her seat and grabbed Noah and took him away. ¡°my fool prince, what are you trying to do, my fool prince? You almost crushed the baby. Do you know I saved your life, If your devil buddy hears you almost crushed his daydream of getting a princess, he will skin you alive and feed your meat a dog?" Rose spoke too much out of nervousness. Even Nina also had the same reaction, her son almost throwing himself at a fire pit. But Noah was unaware of what they were saying? ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± Ashley asked, confused by their conversation. Four of them looked at her ¡°don¡¯t you know anything; my brother did not inform you? Rose asked; her brother made her sister-inw¡¯s wedding dress from her yet did not give such good news. ¡°What news? After that day, he only called once to inform me about our meeting,¡± Ashley said. Rose suddenly felt her mouth was going to feel a little fun, ¡°oh then I''m going to give you big news, so you better make me an extra special dress¡± Rose wanted to give and take a contract with Ashley, but before she could, Kate poked her nose. ¡°I am pregnant, also I''m praying for my daughter, so I hope it¡¯s not just your brother¡¯s daydream,'''' Kate said with pride as if she won the world¡¯s best proudest person award. Rose was speechless. Her sister-inw knows how to spoil her fun. Ashley jumped out of her seat and pressed her hands down over her cliff-hanging mouth. ¡°Pregnant, oh my god, that damn man knows how to piss off me; he dares to leave me out from such big news,¡± Ashley cursed David angrily. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Still, soon her anger turned to a joyful smile. ¡°Oh my God, David Xiver is going to be a father; I can not believe my ears; I thought that¡¯s not possible in this life." Ashley perched around and murmured, a man whom they thought would stay single for a lifetime, got married before any of them, now soon became a soon-to-be father, such miracles happen. ¡°I will handle himter, for now, congrattions soon for being a mother, really I don¡¯t understand, you¡¯re just 20 yet ready to be a mother, and see us, everyone here older than you yet we are still single, huh, I don¡¯t want to show my face anymore.¡± Ashley smiled and teased everyone at the same time. Rose and Nina were speechless; she ran away okay, not them, so why did she drag them into her story. Evil. ¡°Oh, it was you who ran away, remember¡± Rose pointed to her dark secret; Ashley stopped murmuring anything. Kate smiled, seeing these. They care about each other yet tease each other, pressing each other¡¯s sore points. Her phone rang, and she jumped with joy, it was David. She received the call ¡°darling¡± she said excitedly, David, on the other side, smiled widely. "Are you enjoying it? He asked her gently as if he was patting her heart. Kate wanted to jump in his arms like she always does, but it upset her, knowing it¡¯s not possible. ¡°Yeah, I am. What are you doing, when are you going toe back? Kate asked, ¡°Why did you miss me? Why do you sound so happy and feel lonely without me? David teased her; he missed her like crazy; he wanted the same reaction from her. Kate pouted ¡°of course I miss you, now tell me when are youing back,¡± Kate said. David smiled ¡°is our baby okay? What are you doing now? David asked, Kate and David chatted for a while, while the other three heard everything with a sour face and forced themselves to eat their PDA. ¡°Okay, be careful, and I Love you,¡± David coaxed her and cut the call; Adam was sitting in front of him and looked at David like he was seeing his enemy; he knew when David asked David about the baby, it was less and more to mock him. Ah, everyone already said hello to the uing baby, only he left behind. ¡°Let¡¯s go; he might wait for us,¡± David stood up and said to Adam, leading the way Adam followed David. Soon they went inside an old building; the opening was too dark and the inside darker, but no light was there; it was like a haunted house. ¡°Hey bro, are you sure he is staying here? Adam asked as he followed David coldly. After all, the fears ghost the most. Why he has toe here with this devil, the ghost is not a fool to chase after a devil, but he is an ordinary person; the spirit might harm him. David knows what he was thinking ¡°don¡¯t bother, ghost never go for ugly and virgin shameless yboy." He mocked him once again. Adam wanted to curse but stopped himself; he told himself not to argue with a psycho. When they finally passed a long way inside, they saw a door opened; the room lightened with bright light, The room door had already opened, so David entered inside without knocking on the door, as Adam entered inside the door and got closed from inside with no one¡¯s help. Chapter 278 * Love moon * Chapter 278 * Love moon * David entered inside without knocking on the door, as Adam entered inside the door and got closed from the inside with no one¡¯s help. As they entered, it shocked Adam; it''s different from the inside. The darker it was outside, the more brightened and beautiful it was inside. David was expressionless; he had already expected this. The entire living room was like a luxurious mansion, but they think it was an old deserted building if people see it outside. After they entered, no one was there; David walked over to the and sat on the sofa; Adam also followed up with David and sat next to him. After 10 minutes, no one was there yet, and Adam impatiently asked David, "What are we doing here?" It confused Adam, what they were doing there. "Just close your mouth and stay still," David ordered, only he knew how important this was to him. At least 30 minutester, a man in her early 50 entered the living room. It covers his face with beards, and he wears one simple white shirt and ck pants. No one could tell he was once someone who shook the entire country, but now seeing him, David once again remembered the old memories, even though the whole world forgot him. "What matters, from which side the sun arises today?" the man asked in a gentle voice, a smile stered on his face. No one could tell if it was genuine or fake, but the smile could hide any pain. "I didn''t know Mr. Allen was hiding here. It took such a long time, so shouldn''t you wee me, but you make me wait for so long" David is also as stubborn as this man. He smiled once again: "It seems you''re still the same as you were 15 years ago," as the man sat opposite them. "Other than some wrinkles, you are also the same as you were long ago, so how is Mrs. Allen doing? David asked, but this time he was serious. That man''s face turned ck and pale, but still holding a smile, "She is still the same; it''s been 14 years since shest talked to me," and that man sounded sad and depressed. The depression in his voice was more than any sadness in this world. David sighed; this man Nate Allen, a man who ruled in business for 16 years, achieved more than a top entrepreneur could. He had no weakness other than his wife. They had a child, but luck snatched that child from them, and because of this, his wife lost her mental bnce and stopped talking. For thest 14 years, she has never gone outside or spoken to anyone, not even her husband. But this man patiently waited for her toe back to him; he was counting on that day; he left the business world 14 years ago and hid for his wife''s sake, but showed no regret for leaving the world for his wife. His only regret is that he let his wife down. David met him at school for the first time, and Mr. Allen immediately took David under his wing. He liked David so much, When David was first preparing toe into the business world, Mr. Allen was also the first person to help him, despite being David''s mentor. When David wanted to follow him, he suddenly vanished. With no news overnight, it''s as if the NK group never existed. He donated all of his business to a charity. David knew something might happen, but after five years, when David first bought his first project, he received an email from him. He congratted David and exined his reason he vanished, telling no one. But Nate Allen knew David was someone who would never wait for someone''s guidance, he just needed to believe in himself, and he did, Mr. Allen is very proud of David. David wanted to know his whereabouts, but this man revealed nothing. In the years since David finally searched a few months ago, he found his whereabouts, but Evan kidnapped Kate, and he freaked out, Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. in fear he never left S country. "As far as I know, you''re both here for me, right? Nate Allen teased David, David smiled, "You know better than anyone." David smirked; this man knows his mind better than anyone in this world. "Why suddenly, David? Knowing once David admitted he was not here for no reason, the man asked again if that meant he had his intentions. "I want the love moon from you," David said, and Mr. Allen turned astonished, looking furious. "David," he growled. After meeting business legend Nick Allen, Adam was already in shock but was frightened when the legend growled like a lion, but David''s expression never changed. "Are you out of your mind? It''s my wife''s life. How can you even ask this from me? Mr. Allen said resentfully that he loves his wife more than his own life; Love Moon was thest memory of his dead child''s, his wife treated it like her baby, and now he is asking for Love Moon, which is impossible. "I know, but I want that diamond for my wife, and I will achieve it at any cost," David crossed one leg over another. Looked straight at Mr. Allen''s eyes, without blinking. "what, when you get married?" Mr. Allen looked surprised, "It''s already been over three months," David leaned back and calmly answered him. But a smile was on his face, and only some people would notice this smile. Mr. Allen was one of them. "So you are eying a love moon for your wife, but I don''t want to give that to you. "Even for you, my wife would kill herself. She died long ago with our baby, and if I snatched this from her, she would stop breathing," Mr. Allen said, looking at David with hope because he knows this man also likes him, and once he wants something, no one can stop him. Chapter 279 * Worlds best thing * Chapter 279 * World''s best thing * Mr. Allen said, looking at David with hope because he knows this man also likes him, and once he wants something, no one can stop him." "I am not asking for it for free; I can give you something in return which you always wanted" David was not someone who would take things for free, especially for Kate, he promised to give Kate the world''s best thing, and Love Moon is the world''s best diamond, not for its price, because it holds the meaning of love. It was a prince''s love for the queen. Love moon: another name forever your Love moon, David wants many lifetimes, his forever with Kate, and wants to tie her with love moon. But the problem was Mrs. Allen; he understood her feelings, When Mr. Allen bought this loving moon for his newborn daughter when she was alive, Mrs. Allen saw this diamond somewhere and wanted it for her daughter. Hence, Mr. Allen used all of his international power and bought this diamond with half of his fortune. His daughter bought her excellent luck; his business touched sky-high but was so unlucky, so he took everything with her when Mr. Allen''s daughter died in an ident. "What I want, hmm, you can''t give me what I want," Mr. Allen said with a failed smile. He used all of his power to treat his wife but failed, and he died. "I can give you, what about someone, or someone from the underworld," David said with a wintry smile on his face, but the determination on his face was enough to make Mr. Allen believe in him. ''what do you mean, no, how do you know? Mr. Allen''s face was stiff; he was holding his breath. "I desired to take Love Moon to my wife three years ago, but I know you would not give it to me without what you''ve been searching for thest eight years," David said. "So you can give me what I want," Mr. Allen asked with a smile which never reached his eyes as he searched all over the world but could never find it, so now any hope makes his heart shatter from fear, what if he never can see that. "Don''t worry, I can and I will, but I want Love moon, as much as that person important to you, Love Moon is also precious to me, Mr. Allen your child is no more, so it doesn''t matter who got the diamond, but to me, the diamond holds a lifetime, so let''s be fair," David answered determinedly. Mr. Allen was silent; he doesn''t know how to answer David; he has long epted this truth, not his wife, but now David has offered something that has shaken his willpower; he wants that person, but his wife will never forgive him for doing this. The confusion made him feel pain in his chest. ''it''s okay; you don''t need to promise me right now, I will give you two days, think about it and give me the answer I want; I am giving you not because I want to, but I don''t want the gift to hold sadness for my wife; also, my wife is pregnant, so our baby is on the way, and I want to make her feel the whole world feel." David stood up and looked at Mr. Allen with something in his eyes. As they were about to leave, they saw a female figureing down through the stairs. David stopped; he immediately looked at the woman; she was in herte 40. Still, she looked 30; Mr. Allen seemed to have done an excellent job taking care of his wife. She wore a pink dress; she looked beautiful, but one thing was missing from her eyes, happiness and desire to live; David felt uneasy seeing her. He nodded his head. "Hello Mrs. Allen," he once met her when she was in her mid-twenties and when her daughter was alive. But he was young at the time, timid around women, so he never took a careful nce at her, but now he understands why Mr. Allen never let her appear in front of the public and the media; this woman looks so beautiful. Mrs. Allen looked at David with nk eyes and answered nothing, but she nodded, which shocked both Mr. Allen and David; Adam knew nothing about them, confusing him. Mr. Allen went to his wife and hugged her to hide her from outsiders. He wanted no one to see his wife like this. She hated attention too much other than her family''s, and after losing her mental health, Mr. Allen always took care of the problem. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Even though David was once his disciple, Adam was a stranger to him and his wife. seeing Mr. Allen ring at Adam, David sighed as he turned to Adam to "wait for me outside," he said, Adam might be a yboy, but clever, he senses the atmosphere. When he left, David looked at Mr. Allen: "I know little, but Mr. Allen, try another method when she was in a pleasant state; it was her choice not to appear in front of the public. but now I think you might be wrong about hiding her in such a dark building; she lost her child, But it''s not you, and you''re still here, so try to make her feel loved; she is not entirely lost, she''s still here, trying to mix up with friends and your loved one, it will work on her, Sometimes people don''t know what to do when they lose their loved one. See my mother, she looked fine, but inside she was lonely, she needed me and her loved one, but as the only support, I failed her, I was running behind responsibility but could not meet her needs; after losing her, I studied on this, and as for Mrs. Allen''s reaction, take her out, Let her see she just lost one, not the other who loves her, to a mother; no one can fulfill her child''s ce but try to cover that position. Think about it and let me know; Chapter 280 * We are precious * Chapter 280 * We are precious * Let her see she just lost one, not the other who loves her, to a mother; no one can fulfill her child''s ce but try to cover that position. Think about it and let me know; I prepared a grand wedding for my wife; My wife also hates people who show off to be a charity person, so I allow no outsider, so if you see she needs to go where no one will judge and pity her, thene to our wedding; she might find the long- lost love and desire to live." David suddenly remembers his mother, seeing Mrs. Allen; his mother also lost her love and went depressed; even though she was in her senses, she was like Mrs. Allen. They both went through so much for their loved one, one woman snatched his father from his mother and made her lose her love, and God snatched her daughter. Mr. Allen looked at David and shook his head; he refused, ¡°no thanks, I know you are thinking everything well, but do you think I never tried? I did, but the result was more shocking than I ever could think, so I don¡¯t want to risk anything anymore¡± Mr. Allen refused; the fear was still fresh in his heart, the way she reacted and snatched other people''s child, other people called her madwoman, which hurt his heart the most. David can understand his fear, so he could only nod ¡°okay, as you wish,¡± David said, ¡°okay, I have to go, let me know your answer soon¡± David walked out without waiting for Mr. Allen¡¯s answer. Mr. Allen looked at his wife and gently asked with as much love as he had for her, ¡°honey,¡± but Mrs. Allen gave no reaction. ¡°Honey, you just replied to David; why are you silent in front of me? Are you going to ignore me all of our life¡± the sadness in his voice was clearly visible, but Mrs. Allen was still silent; Mr. Allen felt pain in his heart; he still held a slight hint of hope. I never want to lose that hope. S country, in thergest shopping mall, Five women in western clothes were walking over a bag shop; they covered all of their faces with masks, but their bodies were enough to prove all of them were exquisite, and with a cute boy, they looked like some model. Amy dragged Kata and asked, ¡°do we need to cover our face like this? It¡¯s not like we''ve never been outside without covering our face,¡± sheined. Kate smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°because we are precious and we shouldn''t easily show our face in front of the public¡± Amy left speechless; this girl knows how to spoil her curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. David Xiver, Rose, and Nina. Also, David Xiver¡¯s sisters and Ms. Ashely is a famous legendary designer; I can understand all of you being precious, but can¡¯t you spare me from this? I''m an ordinary girl who loves to show her face in front of the public, okay let¡¯s be fair,¡± Amy stated everything but froze hearing Kate¡¯s answer. ¡°Who said you¡¯re not precious like us, you¡¯re my best friend, my husband¡¯s sister-inw, his friends would be wife, also our family, so be fair, close your mouth,¡± Kate calmly said, but her one answer defeated Amy, this kate became so sharp-tongued after marrying David. Soon they followed inside a bag shop; Ashley loved to collect bags; the same goes for Rose, as for Nina and Kate, Amy, as long as the bag looks okay, they can use it for years. The saleswoman weed them ¡°wee to our home,¡± everyone nodded at the same time. They walked inside and looked around to see Kate was not interested in these things; she already had enough. Also, she doesn¡¯t need to buy anything; her man has enough hobbies to buy everything for her. So she calmly sat on the couch and saw them shopping. Noah was like an older adult, not like other children, who go to the shop and cry for everything. She calmly sat next to Kate and enjoyed his snacks. Kate was feeling thirsty, so she looked at Max ¡°give me a water bottle¡± she asked. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Max took a water bottle from his backpack and handed it to Kate. Kate drank the water. When everyone was busy, two women entered the shop. The two women were as pretty as some models and dressed up so sexily, but these dresses matched their figure. Kate was even stunned seeing them. It seems women could look beautiful in sexy clothes. Ashley was one of them. As a designer, her clothing sense was more stunning than other ordinary people. Within one nce, she could tell these women belonged from wealthy families. But they were too busy to care about these women, but unlike them, these two women were staring at them, seeing everyone with masks make a mocking sound. But not loud enough for Kate and others to hear, they looked around. They walked over to Kate, ¡°excuse me, can you leave these seats for a while? We want to sit here,¡± a woman asked Kate. Still, her voice was more like amand. Kate looked at that woman strangely and thought about what she was trying to do; inside, the shop had enough space to sit for people. They had such an excellent arrangement for their customers, and opposite them also had an oversized couch. So why does this woman want to sit where people were already seated? This woman was mocking them. Kate crossed her hands over her chest and red at that woman ¡°Miss, are you blind or what? She asked; as the woman mocked her, she also did the same. The woman¡¯s face turned red from anger, but she held herposure. Do you think you can take responsibility for calling me blind? The woman growled at Kate, but Kate was calm like water. ¡°Hmm, woman, do you think I will be angry over such an unimportant matter? My baby matters the most,¡± Kate thought this inside her head. Chapter 281 * Kill a fly * Chapter 281 * Kill a fly * ¡°Hmm, woman, do you think I will be angry over such an unimportant matter? My baby matters the most,¡± Kate thought this was inside her head. Kate just snorted her nose with a stiff smile; it seems clothes and wealth never can teach to be a good person; to be a good person, you need a good heart. ¡°Miss, are you sure you can handle being arrogant in front of me? Also, I can make you blind and call you blind, how about this, now pick your choice; first, I called you blind, digest this and leave; second, try me and bear all the reasonability.¡± Kate throws the same challenge at that woman; she is not a very unreasonable woman, but not too tolerant of being a mother Mary, if anyone is good to her, she can be terrific. Still, if anyone gets on her nerves, she rips that person¡¯s nerves; that¡¯s what David taught her; as long she doesn¡¯t like anyone, she doesn¡¯t need to be that person. That woman cursed fiercely ¡°hey bitch how dare you, bitch I''m going to teach you a lesson today¡± that woman spoke so loudly that everyone heard her cursing Kate. Max was about toe forward and teach that woman a lesson; how dare she call their madam something dirty? He needs to rip her mouth. ¡°No need, Max; we don¡¯t need to dirty our hands, stay back, for her I''m enough¡± Kate stopped Max; she knows woman nature enough, this woman deliberately causing trouble, so it means she will never step forward to Kate. Something fishy going on. Kate already got David¡¯s sharp nose; just looking into people¡¯s eyes, she could tell what other people were trying to do. This woman wants to cause a mess and is trying to achieve something in this mess. A woman''s sixth sense can never be wrong; the way these two women look at her makes it more evident. Also, Kate is always staying alert after Evan''s ident. But the problem was she never saw this woman, so why is she doing this? Nina, Rose, Amy, and Ashley ran to Kate and stood in front of that woman ¡°hey, what¡¯s your problem? What¡¯s going on here,¡± Rose asked angrily. They roamed around the shop and at the other corner of the shop but suddenly heard a scream. So they came running, seeing the woman ring at Kate as it shocked them. ¡°Huh, are you all with this bitch¡± the woman asked with a mockingugh. They exchanged a furious look with that woman ¡°who the hell are you calling a bitch? Do you want to die¡± before Rose could answer the woman, a p fell on that woman¡¯s face. They looked at the person who pped the woman with shock, It was Nina, and that¡¯s what stuck to their head like lightning. What''s going on here is the sun rising from the west today. A girl-woman who cannot even kill a fly properly today hits a human. But more shocking was her facial expression. Nina looks like she wants to rip open the woman¡¯s mouth; Kate was preparing to teach that woman a lesson, but who knew Nina would do that for her. The packet of Noah¡¯s snacks fell from his hand, and he looked at his mother with curiosity. He looked like he was having fun, earlier when the woman was screaming in front of him and Kate, he felt disgusting and angry. The woman looked at Nina with wide eyes ¡°did you just hit me? She asked in disbelief and soon turned furious. The other woman looked the same; she came forward and tried to grab Nina¡¯s hair, but before she could catch her hand, it was Ashley; sheughed hysterically and red at the woman, ¡°want to die¡± she asked in a chilly voice. She twisted that woman¡¯s hand, and the woman¡¯s face turned pale in pain. The other woman looked at Nina, but Nina looked scarier than her when she was angry. ¡°You dare to call her something like this, bitch, that more suitable for you bitch, do you even washed your face, how dare you, do you believe I will rip your mouth if you don¡¯t apologize to her, no, kowtow in front of her and rug your nose in front of her right now¡± Nina warned that woman. The woman looked frightened but calmed herself; she looked at Kate and approached Kate. Kate could feel this woman didn''t intend to ask for forgiveness but was trying toe near her with another motive. But the woman didn¡¯t know if she was a student of an acting ss, then Kate was also David Xiver''s obedient disciple. She is the headteacher of that school, the woman''s acting. When that woman came close to her and was about to do what the woman wanted to do, Kate stretched her legs and gave a kick to the woman¡¯s knees; That woman flopped on the ground on her face. Kate heard someughter the moment the woman fell. Some wereughing loudly, holding their tummy, and a few of them were trying to suppress theughter from politeness. Kate picked up her water bottle and raised the woman¡¯s face with the water bottle; the woman¡¯s nose and forehead, lips were swollen, her lips were bleeding, worst of all, that woman looked a total mess. ¡°Do you think you can even reach me, dream on, now tell me why you were trying to mess with me, don¡¯t dare to lie, one lie one punch on your face, pick up¡± when kate was negotiating the woman, the other woman looked frightened, she was searching for a way to run. Her phone rang with a message. She hurriedly picked up her phone and opened the message. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Take that fool woman with you; I''m making way for you two to leave¡± the brief message was enough to calm the woman. She tried to look in a direction, but another message came ¡°don¡¯t dare.¡± Chapter 282 * Her own shadow * Chapter 282 * Her own shadow * ¡°Take that fool woman with you; I''m making way for you two to leave¡± the brief message was enough to calm the woman. She tried to look in a direction, but another message came ¡°don¡¯t dare.¡± The woman immediately stopped her head in her tracks. Everyone heard something loud; the sound was too frightening; it was screaming. Everyone looked in the direction; Max and other bodyguards stepped forward in Kate to protect her; taking this chance, these two ran for their lives and left the shop. Max and other bodyguards were busy protecting Kate and letting them go; Kate''s safety was more important. The shop was a mess, someone put on fire in a few bags when everyone was busy to see the show, and the fire sped wildly and made it bigger. The bodyguards led Kate, Noah, and others out of the shop while the shop workers and other people tried to stop the fire. Kate looked confused, but she found the situation a little suspicious. ¡°What bad luck we had today. First these two bitches, now this, what¡¯s going on here¡± Rose swore at the women and wanted to beat them so much because of their perfect and peaceful interruption. Kate was still lost in her thoughts but returned to her senses when Ashely shook her hand ¡°what are you thinking so deeply? Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s not very safe to be here; we don¡¯t know how the fire spread, if it''s just here or somewhere else also, so just let¡¯s go; David will be angry if he hears this,¡± Ashley said with seriousness. Kate and others nodded; Max carried Noah in his arms; it¡¯s not wise for these women to hold the boy because they might have fallen on their faces; he weighed a little heavy. They followed down and left, but they failed to see someone wasughing, standing behind them the whole time. Alina looked at the car leaving andughed like a madwoman, whom she was. ¡°Huh kate, this bitch, why she is so lucky, these people even protected her, what David saw on her, this bitch looks she can not even talk properly, yet always caught people, how cunning is this bitch¡± Alina cursed angrily, after so long following this bitch like a dog, finally found a chance to nt the audio device on her to know what David was trying so hard to hide, but this bitch spoiled her n, even caught these women, it wasn¡¯t for she was present there these women would be seen and already revealed her n. She almost followed them every day, thanks to her new face, no one can recognize now, and she can go in front of everyone without getting caught, but when she thought she finally found a chance to harm this bitch, David stuck with this bitch almost the whole day, He even followed her inside the college and waited for her outside the ss. The bodyguards were already brutal to avoid, but David is harder to handle; today, she thought of a n and hired these. She wanted these women to nt something on Kate¡¯s body so that her next goal would be more straightforward for her, but these female demonesses failed; in the end, she had to help them protect her n. She invested too much in her n; if this n fails, then she won¡¯t have any more chances left in her entire life; she is not so lucky like that horrible bitch kate. He had to sleep with some men to get money; after all the money she used for her face surgery, she Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. left nothing, so in the end, she offered herself to these lustful men for money. At some point, her hatred for Kate turned into poison. She wants to feed that poison to Kate because of that bitch she had to give up on her virginity and be a slut for that woman. What was worse was when she saw how David cared for this bitch and loved her, like she is his moon at night, sun in the day, that should be here, why everything she wanted, fell into another woman¡¯s luck, David forced her to be what she became for that bitch? Alina stopped thinking and got inside her car and followed the car. She took every chance to kill this woman, but she knew she needed to be patient; otherwise, how would she send Kate to hell and make David taste his bitter medicine of losing your loved one. Inside the car, Kate was still thinking about what happened to the mall. Something is not sitting well with the situation. But soon, another girl brought her back to her senses. She slowly forgot about this thinking as an ident. They went to the restaurant for lunch; Kate wanted to eat in a silent ce, but others refused, so she agreed. Looking around, she smiled, thinking back when she and David went to any restaurant David always booked a private room and made her sit on hisp. He feeds her with his hand and always ate her leftovers; she scolded him for this, but he never took her word seriously; slowly, she let him be, As long as he loves, she also loves his habits; she misses him in every breath; thinking around her, she notices David is everywhere in her life as her own shadow, never leaves her. This man upied every inch of her life with her heart. But she loved this feeling; how could she not? Now their love has taken form and is going toe into this world as a baby. When David stays around her, she could feel like she is in heaven where only they live, but when he goes a little farther away from her, the emptiness makes trouble for her. But not anymore, his love will stay with her, always, in their child, she knows he has much work to handle, also such bigpany, he sometimes has to go here and there, so she needs to understand, and she understands this very well. Chapter 283 * Like a pig * Chapter 283 * Like a pig * However, seeing he neverined about her being stingy, it became her habit; instead, he groaned when she said it was okay. He loves it when Kate leans on him, more and more than she could ever think about depending on another person. "Hey sister-inw, what do you want to eat? Look at this menu card? '' Rose raised the menu card toward Kate and asked her in a loud voice. They all sat at a corner table; the outside view was a busy city, people were running while the car for people, dust, and noise, yet that is what our life, humans already used for this kind of life. Kate never liked noise; that is why David made their home outside the city, with no pollution and noise, where no one could disturb his wife¡¯s peace. Kate took the menu card and looked over it. It was a western restaurant, their restaurant was famous for different types of steak, but meat steak was favorite, some people like medium cooked, However, David never let Kate eat medium cooked steak, he said it is not suitable for her health, as for Kate, she never liked half-cooked things, so she is not a fan of medium steaks, as, for sushi, Kate once tried, she washed her mouth for half an hour. David scolded her; only then did she stop washing her repeatedly. After that, David never left her to eat or take her to a Japanese restaurant or any restaurant where they serve sushi. ¡°I want a lemon garlic steak, well done; I do not like medium cooked,¡± Kate said. Others also order their own. However, what can a steak do with Kate¡¯s prodigious appetite? She ordered her fourth steak when Nina stopped at Kate, ¡°sister-inw. You cannot eat so much. What if you feel ufortable? She worriedly said, but her words were like empty air to Kate, ¡°do not worry, I am okay. I can eat over three easily¡± she turned her question into a shocking answer. Four of them exchanged a few looks. ¡°This woman is going to be significant as a football even before she gives birth, but Rose, Nina, Amy were not crazy to say this loudly; they already know how scary David can be when someone teases Kate with this, even if it was just for fun. Ashley was not aware of David¡¯s warning about calling Kate or seeing her as a fat girl,¡¯ ¡°Hey, stop, my dear new sister-inw, you are cute now, but if you keep eating at this speed then, you are going to be like football, and it will be hard for you to give birth, keep a tight look on your diet, otherwise after giving birth you are going to suffer,¡± Ashley said everything frankly; she was worried, only worried. However, it shocked her when someone pinched her under the table; she looked at the other three and made a shape on her mouth ¡°what.¡¯ Rose wanted to stuff anything inside Ashley¡¯s mouth when she was speaking, this damn woman going to die, yet they would also suffer if David hears this; he was dead serious. Rose raises her hand around her neck and shows her David is going to strangle her if Kate minds her words. She is dead. However, Kate just nodded and stopped eating, looking at her fourth half-eaten steak. She was a little disappointed. She wanted to finish her leftovers, but after hearing Ashley¡¯s, Kate stopped herself. Even though she is still hungry, she does not want to look fat like a pig; it is a woman¡¯s sore point. Especially when a woman''s husband is as handsome as David, any woman could feel insecure when someone calls her fat. Rose wanted to push the half-eaten te inside Ashely¡¯s mouth to stop her slippery mouth. Just looking at Kate¡¯s face, Rose and Amy, Nina could tell Ashley¡¯s words touched Kate¡¯s sore point. Nina is the mother of a child, and she knows better than anyone when girls feel pregnant. They eat because of a severe craving that is unstoppable, but some people cannot lose weight and be depressed after giving birth. So when a girl gets pregnant, people should never make them feel like this. Especially their brother¡¯s This is from N?velDrama.Org. wife, he will skin anyone alive if they make her sad saying this, and Ashley did this; they prayed to God to let Kate ignores Ashely¡¯s words. Ashley stopped, facing their dead re, still confused about their look; she just teased and wanted to stop Kate from eating anymore, she is eating five people¡¯s food, and it is not suitable for anyone¡¯s body to eat much. However, she would know that it will create more mess than she ever thought in her dream. Kate¡¯s face soon brightened, but she ate nothing anymore; she said she was not hungry anymore. After lunch, Ashley left with her bodyguards, Kate, and others to go to their home. Kate knew David would note home before dinner, so she went to get a quick nap; she felt drowsy after lunch. Liam came uninvited, as usual, shameless. Rose tried to stop him from entering, but he had enough excuses to make it. Number one was Noah; he said he wanted to meet Noah. Noah jumped on Liam excitedly and asked about Adam, why Adam had not met him yet. Rose and Nina sighed. Both Noah and Adam were like children, one eating their head why Adam had note to see him, another calling every day and cursing David, but never daring to mention this in front of David. Rose left the living room and went to her room to change her clothes and wear somefy clothes, She went inside her closet and was taking out her clothes when she heard someone open the bedroom door; she thought it was Noah or Nina, Aunty Lina also could be, so she ignored it until she felt two pairs of hands hug her from behind, Rose was so frightened that she screamed. However, a hand pressed on her mouth, and her scream sounded suppressed by that hand. Chapter 284 * Save yourself first * Chapter 284 * Save yourself first * Until she felt two pairs of hands hug her from behind, Rose was so frightened that she screamed. However, a hand pressed on her mouth, and her scream sounded suppressed by that hand. She tried to struggle but no use; she was strengthless in front of the opposite person¡¯s strength. ¡°Hm,¡± she opened her mouth and tried to bite on the person¡¯s palm but failed, frustrated; she looked back and saw a devil-looking man smiling at her misery. It was Liam, Rose¡¯s mouth twisted in anger. How dare he first enter her room with no permission and frighten her so severely, yet smiling like a fool, seems like he enjoyed the show? Rose raised her eyes and hinted at him to let go, Liam did, but only half of them; he removed his hand from her mouth but refused to do the same from the way he kept standing behind her and hugged her closely when Rose tried to free herself from his grapes. She only tired herself, panting; she looked at him ¡°okay, I give up,¡± she thought inside her heart. ¡°I missed you, yet you heartlessly want to drive me away, heartless woman,¡± Liam scolded her with a pout on his face. He was not angry, just a little down. How can Liam not be? All-day long, he tried to call her and ask about her whereabouts, but she rejected all of his calls and messages. Rose chuckled dryly ¡°so what? It¡¯s not like I asked you to miss me,¡± Rose said, full of arrogance. However, deep down, she felt a little proud. Seeing his hopeless, disappointed face, Rose felt a sense of achievement. She also faced this kind of sadness and disappointment, so he too should; people think women should suffer silently, but for man-woman should be a kind person to forgive his any mistakes, However, Rose believes nothing like this; she suffered because he is a fool; it is his problem, not her, but because of his foolishness she sustained for thest three years; Why should she forgive him so quickly? Still, she was happy; at least he knows how he should behave and how much he should expect, which made her heart a littlefortable. Seeing a small smile on her face, Liam¡¯s sadness vanished in the air; it is not like he does not know her heart; he knows her heart better than her, that is why he was taking it slowly, otherwise, like a stubborn man, he wished to force her to marry him long ago. Still, it will make it worse, but it is already over months; her heart has yet to melt for him, but he knows the invisible wall between faded little by little. Liam leaned his face toward her neckline and kissed on her corbone, Rose¡¯s body stiffened a little from the outside, but deep inside, she was screaming with nervousness. Liam did not stop with a simple kiss, and he licked first; this Rose also did not block him; she also wanted to feel him, even if it''s for a little. Liam sucked a little hard. She was excited and stubborn when both of them held their own; someone else entered the bedroom and spoiled their moment. ¡°Aunny, Buddy 2,¡± Noah called in his baby voice, "Aunny, Buddy 2". David only buddy, Adam number 3, Liam number 2, Alex buddy number Rose almost tipped over her own feet and fell on her face. Thank god Liam was holding her; it saved her face. ¡°What are you doing? Liam asked with a bit of hesitancy; Noah was too innocent to understand how much damage he caused by his sudden appearances, this girl became so obedient and let him touch her a little, yet this little boy spoiled everything, why he was so unlucky, it was Liam¡¯s thought. ¡°Hmm,¡± Noah was thinking deeply, what to answer him, Rose pinched on Liam¡¯s hands to slip away, even though the pinch was nothing to Liam, he let go of her, when Rose finally freed herself from his hold, she runs to the bathroom and closes the door with a loud bang. Noah looked more confused by their action, one looked furious, and another ran away like a thief; he came to call Rose because his mother asked for it. Liam sighed, seeing the little boy¡¯s confused face, his anger melted into the air, he picked up Noah and felt the little guys needed some diet, so it will be okay for thesedies to carry him; Otherwise, they might break their waist in a while holding him; Kate was off the list, but Nina and Rose sometimes have to carry him; it¡¯s tough for them. Liam poked at his cheeks ¡°little boy, why are you here? Liam asked with a gentle smile; even though this little boy spoiled his moment, he was not angry with him. ¡°Mommy calls aunny,¡± Noah finally said, his reason foring here. Liam rubbed his head and carried him out ¡°let¡¯s go, Aunty, needs to freshen up. We will wait downstairs¡± Liam went downstairs with Noah. At David¡¯s side. David was standing in a ce; it looked like a garden. Some people were busy with work, and some were. ¡°Why is this work still undone? Did I hire you all for fun? Are you all trying to ruin everything, and you, what the hell did I send you here for? I asked you to keep a close eye on these people,¡± David scolded Adam, including the people who were working. These people were shivering like they were in the middle of an ice mountain without warm clothes on them. Adam looked at these people with pity; they looked at him for help, but he acted like they didn¡¯t know what they were trying to do. He couldn''t even save himself; how could he even help them, In his spection, save yourself first before saving your father. How can even these people, since his luck was still handing like a monkey on a tree?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 285 * Healed each other * Chapter 285 * Healed each other * However, he acted like he did not know what they were trying to do; he could not even save himself; how could he even help them? In theory, protect yourself first before saving your father. Adam shrank his back and hid behind David; he thought David would calm down after venting his anger. Still, he was wrong about this because suddenly David turned back and red at Adam ¡°, and you do not even think about leaving for home; you may not leave until theyplete their work,¡± David warned him in his stern voice. Adam was speechless. However, he already expected something like this. However, it is very unfair to him, damn this is David¡¯s wedding, not his, then why he got punishment from this devil, he just wanted to leave for home and meet Noah and the uing baby, but this man can never see him happy. ¡°No, I will go home; if you dare to stop me this time, I am going to blend your surprise and serve Kate¡±, Adam still holding his stubbornness. It is just some light work. Why does he need to react so severely? Still, Adam could not feel what David was feeling about this wedding; this wedding is David¡¯s lifelong dream; In his opinion, everything rted to this wedding needs to be wless and beautiful. Still, they do not have time right now. He prepared for the wedding arrangement, but his ns changed when Kate gave such big news. His and Kate¡¯s baby on the way, so he wanted to give her something more than a wedding. This wedding is his dream with her, but the gift he nned to give because she deserves this is a woman, a wife, a mother. What can he ask anymore, she already gave him lifelong happiness, but he did not give her enough? He wants to provide her with the universe. ¡°You are so eager to leave, thenplete these works before leaving, otherwise never think to step inside my mansion; I will give an order to the security guard, then I will see who dares to let you enter Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. inside the mansion?¡± David threatened Adam with a straight face. Adam cursed David inside his heart for a thousand times but was forced to gulp her anger; he did not want to give David any other reason to keep him here, alone. ¡°Hey, all of you, what are you doing? Get back to work; if this work still left after today, I will skin you all of you alive¡± Adam was helpless and could not vent his anger in front of David, so he red at them. They run back to their work; either way, they are dead if the work doesn''t getpleted before evening, so why waste a breath while standing in front of their master? ¡°Okay, now I have a question for you; how do you know, Allen? Why have you never mentioned you know him? Oh god, he is a legend in the business world, bro. If you told us before, I might wash your feet and drink the water.¡± Adam was throwing too much nonsense but fell on his face when David answered him, ''''it¡¯s not toote to do this now¡± David made a serious face and said with a smirk. Adam lowered his head and turned back. Without looking back, he left David¡¯s side and went to check what their man was doing; when they left, David sighed. He walked inside and checked around to see if it was missing or not. When he entered inside, he smiled seeing a photo; It was Kate¡¯s pics when she was 18; he took this photo when she was waiting for the bus; she tried to get inside a few buses, but the crowd was too much, Her face was red and a little sweaty from the sun heat; he badly wanted to run to her and carry her inside the car, but he didn¡¯t want to scare her, so he got out of the car and stood under the sun to feel the same heat she was enduring. After a few minutes, she finally got on the bus. After that day, David sent new buses every day for her, but not forgot to hire some people every day to feel uneasy about anything. But she never knew how much closer he was. He was the driver who drove the bus for her. She was a part-timer, so it was easy for him to know her time table. He walked a little ahead with another photo of Kate on the wall; it was when he went to her college and sat in her college canteen at lunch, although he never dared to go near to her, he was not far away from her, in every step of her life, David was with her, it just he hid in shadow. He saw how she lived her life in the Waston family; he made a promise every time he saw her in that situation when she washed pte on a restaurant; He promised he would never let her touch kitchen work when she peels vegetables. She once cut her finger. Still, he felt like someone cut his heart; he knows she can cook, but he never let her enter inside the kitchen after their marriage because he clearly remembers everything, and he never will forget. He filled the entire wall with Kate¡¯s photo; he kept them as a memory because he wanted to feel pain, yeah pain, her pain, because whenever he sees these photos. He feels miserable pain inside his heart. He wanted to feel them; what if he failed to understand her pain? That¡¯s how he kept remembering himself, ¡°do you feel the pain she bore? But now he finally wants to remove them because now he knows she is happy, so he doesn¡¯t need these anymore; he can feel her heart¡¯s wound get healed by their love for each other, just like she healed him. He raised his hand and pulled all the photos from the wall. * Author announcement* Guys, my entire body is covered with pandas and high fever, heart-wrenching pain in my whole body; please try to be patient; I''ll try to update when I feel better. Chapter 286 * Give you a chance * Chapter 286 * Give you a chance * He can feel her heart¡¯s wound healed by their love for each other, just like she healed him. He raised his hand and pulled all the photos from the wall. One by one, he pulled them off and set them aside and opened new boxes of photos; he took out a photo frame wrapped with papers, carefully got rid of them and looked at the photo frame. It was Kate when she first stepped inside their west park; she was sitting on their sofa, holding the water ss; Alex took this photo and sent it to David. David lowered his head and kissed her face. He really could feel her nervousness from this photo. She was looking around curiously. Her ck eyes were so beautiful that he wanted to stare at them all day long. David loves everything about her; she is his life; how can he not love her? David put the photo on a table and hung the new photo; he slowly removed all the old pictures and hung new photos; after memory. Adam knocked on the door from outside ¡°hey bro, are you there? Pleasee out¡±, he said. David signed; he covered the old photos and kept them inside big boxes. He will send them somewhere else to keep safe. He switched off the lights and opened the door for the mad dog. Adam tried to peek behind David, but David closed the door before he could see anything. ¡°Hey, why did you keep this door locked? I want to see if you hide some precious treasure here; you let no one step inside. Why are you so secretive,¡± Adam asked David, but David dusted away from his words with a cold answer? ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer you, now tell me why are you here, do you still want to go back today or nning to settle? He asked her in return. ¡°You¡¯re more like my stepmother, anyway; I''m here for another reason,¡± he said without spinning his words. He wants to go back with David. So he closed his mouth. After getting the answer, Adam wanted, he left; David turned back to the room and smiled. He doesn¡¯t want to show anyone her pain; it¡¯s for him to see and bear. Back in S county, inside the south mansion. Liam crossed over his shamelessness. He spent the entire time there, and from time to time, forced Rose to surrender to him. Helpless and tired, Rose looked at Liam, ¡°are you going to listen to me or not? She asked with her frowned eyebrows; Liam just smiled as if he was not the reason she is acting like this. ¡°Are you not going to answer me? Rose asked, trying to control her voice; Noah was around them. So she doesn¡¯t want to scare the little boy. ¡°Until you will not agree with me, agree to be my wife, and I will only listen to what you say; I will hear nothing else other than yours¡± Liam smirked, but the seriousness inside his eyes was enough for Rose to know what and how serious he was. But it left her speechless. A few days ago, Liam asked her to be his girlfriend, but now suddenly asking her to be his wife; what he was doing with this status is giving her promotion from time to time, girlfriend to a wife. ¡°Did you lose your mind somewhere? Please go to the police station and make an FIR, let them help you find your lost mind, don¡¯t throw your nonsense here, do you get it¡± Rose answered him in his way. Liam was speechless; this girl spoiled his mind, now asking him to get the police¡¯s help; she should be responsible for his unconscious mind. Liam looked around and saw no one was there; Noah was nning a little farther away from them; he jumped from his seat and caught her in his arms. Why are you sending me to the police? You made me like this, take responsibility, nowpensate me with you, I asked you to be my girlfriend, but you gave no response, you might dislike being my girlfriend, so no worries, be my wife, Mrs Jones is the best status for you.¡± Liam whispered in her ear; Rose¡¯s ear was red from his fiery breath, this man taking advantage of her This is from N?velDrama.Org. in her home, so shameless, but she was also as stubborn as him. "Who wants to be your Mrs Jones? Don¡¯t give me such shit; what can this Mrs Jones status give me?" Rose mocked his words, But he was not angry with her, calmly answered her ¡°me, you can own me, Me Liam Jones¡±, Liam said with overconfidence, Rose¡¯s face twisted in anger. He was really out of the border; her brother left behind by his level of shamelessness. ¡°So what, can I bake you in an oven, no right, other than your second-hand body you can give me nothing, see I have everything, being David Xiver¡¯s sister is enough to get anything I want. Why would I need your Mrs status, but to be fair, I will give you a chance; if you can sacrifice me, I will marry you, now tell me, what can you give I can not get without being your wife. As you can see, I have a wealthy brother, so I don¡¯t need wealth, sex, or a sexy body. I am beautiful enough to get any sexy man I want; you don¡¯t need to answer me right now; think before giving me an answer; I only gave you a chance.¡± Rose left Liam breathless; she got rid of her hands and went to y with Noah, leaving Liam alone in the tension¡¯s sea, where he was throwing his brain and heart. But found no way out. Rose lets him go through a dead brain game; he knows once he wins, she will marry. But if Liam loses, she will get another chance to push him away from her life, and this is thest thing he wants in this life. Chapter 287 * Sun at midnight * Chapter 287 * Sun at midnight * If Liam loses, she will get another chance to push him away from her life, and this is thest thing he wants in this life. It seems he has to think of another way to answer her. After checking and fixing everything, David and Adam returned to the south mansion before evening, even though Adam had to sit on the ground. Holding David¡¯s leg only then did David allow him to tag him alone and return. As for how they returned so soon, it¡¯s a secret for the wedding. When David entered the living room, he came across Liam; a frown appeared on his face, ¡°I left you to do some work. What are you doing here? David asked, already knowing why this lustful cat was doing it there. He never knew this man was going to be so shameless, he thought Rose was scary enough to scare him away, but it seems this man is more terrifying than his sister. Also, he made it like his own home. Anyway, he muste and go. ¡°Hey, can you not be mean to your future brother-inw?" Otherwise, I''m going to take revenge when I officiallye here¡±, Liam smirked and smudged at David. David twisted his face in anger. Future brother-inw, did he think his sister was going to let him enter her life officially before three years of suffering? That girl might never express this. Still, like her brother, David knew better than anyone how much Liam was going to suffer. ¡°Thene when you get my sister officially¡± David was toozy to argue with him. ¡°Where is your sister-inw? He asked Nina; Rose was in the kitchen; she heard everything but felt useless to talk to this shameless man. Either way, he will not leave before the night. ¡°She is still sleeping in the bedroom¡±,, Nina answered her. David walked to the stairs and went upstairs. ¡°Hello everyone¡±, Adam jumped and screamed, thinking he was going to give a surprise, but David¡¯s argument with Liam spoiled his mood. He waited until David went upstairs; otherwise, David would vent his frustration on him again because of Liam. Noah was sleeping on the sofa. When he heard such a scream, he abruptly sat up and looked around him; Nina also looked at Adam; she was happy and angry; she was happy to meet him, but mad because Adam scared her son. When Noah saw who it was, he jumped from the sofa and ran to Adam ¡°Buddy 3.¡± Adam opened his arms and swapped Noah off to the ground, swinging around in excitement. ¡°Oh, my Noah¡± when he finally let down his excitement, he understood Noah was heavy. But not to upset the guy. He gave a forced smile. Liam was alreadyughing and holding back his abdomen; this really what he experienced when he first carried Noah, how Nina even had him, was his first thought. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t eye my son''s healthiness, he''s just a little cute¡± Nina scolded Liam, because he was she doesn¡¯t like when someoneughs at her son. Liam stoppedughing immediately. ¡°Wee home, buddy¡¯ Adam kissed Noah¡¯s cheeks, Noah kissed him back; Noah was different when he was with Adam because Adam is as childish as Noah; he ys with him, acts like Noah, so Noah is freer with Adam. ¡°So finally, this devil let youe back? How can you manage this? Liam asked with a curious expression on his face. Adam coughed lightly; he cannot tell that he begged to hold the devil¡¯s legs; only then did he allow him toe back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just acted cutely, and the devil''s heart melted for me,¡± Adam said with a proud face, but Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. inside he was so embarrassed that he wanted to hide somewhere. But whom he was kidding, Liam put a detective expression on his face and said, ¡°don¡¯t fool me, other than Little sissy, do you think anyone can melt his heart if he refuses, as for you, don¡¯t tell me you fell on his feet and begged? Liam said with a sure expression on his face. Adam¡¯s face turned sour, even though he already got it, why this bastard needs to say out loud, in front of everyone, now how he will face everyone. ¡°Really? Nina and Rose jumped up, hearing this. Adam red at Liam as if he wanted to sew Liam¡¯s mouth or rip him apart. ¡°You begged my brother, even held his legs to beg, bro. I never expected we would hear something like this in our life,¡± Rose teased Adam. Adam angrily red at them and left the living with Noah. He hated everyone. They dared to ruin his image in front of Noah, who took him as his idol. Upstairs. David was utterly uninterested in their gossip; he entered the bedroom; the lights were off, outside already dark, so even though the window''s curtains were open, he could see nothing inside the room. David switched on the lights, he went to the windows and pulled off the curtains, he used smart sses when he built the mansion, everything could be seen from inside, but no one can see anything from outside; still, David feels insecure, he doesn¡¯t even trust his arrangement. This type of jealousy is sour to handle for anyone. Only then did he turn back and go to where his little rabbit was sleeping, spreading her legs and arms wide, and most shockingly, she was sleeping on her front, which is very dangerous for her. David frowned and sighed simultaneously; he got on the bed and turned her back; Kate was sleeping for so long, it was almost her wake up time. So when he moved her, she opened her dizzy eyes and looked at his handsome face. Seeing him, she smiled so brightly, as if she saw the sun at midnight. Chapter 288 * because of you? Chapter 288 * because of you? She opened her dizzy eyes and looked at his handsome face, seeing him; she smiled brightly as if she saw the sun at midnight. ¡°Hmm, darling, you¡¯re back? Kate rubbed her face against his warm yetfortable chest, David sat and put her on hisp, enclosing her in his arms, hugged her carefully in his arms, he put his face on her shoulder and took her a second to calm his restless heart, This bothered him for the entire day when he was away from her; it¡¯s not that it scares him to go far away from her; he felt scared if she needed him, he wouldn¡¯t be there for her¡¯s what makes his heart painful. David lowered his head and kissed her smiley face, ¡°yeah, I''m back, Wifey,¡± he said; between the kiss, Kate kissed him back. David smiled, seeing her fierce sleepy eyes; after getting his fill, he let go of her lips and kissed her forehead; he always kisses her forehead when he feels helpless. He wanted to jump on her and eat her inside and out but was helpless considering her pregnancy. This baby came with happiness, but it seems it''s only going to make him suffer. David sniffs his nose. As her scent reached inside his lung, it was so calm; hisplete body felt a familiar feeling. After calming himself, he makes a serious face. "you missed me? David asked; although he knew the answer, he still wanted to hear from her. "Very much," Kate said, raising her hands to show him how much. David hugged her again tightly, "me too." ¡°Do you know how you were sleeping before I woke you? David asked her in a serious tone. Kate already knows what he was talking about because it was a sleeping habit when he was not beside her. ¡°It was your fault¡±, Kate med him; David was speechless; she was sleeping so carelessly. Now it''s suddenly his fault. ¡°How? Care to exin? David asked, but he was smiling inside; this rabbit of his grew some ws. ¡°Because I already used to sleep beside you, so when you are not with me, I can¡¯t sleep straight, so from now on, stay beside me when I''m asleep¡± Kate turned her words into a circle and put David into that. Now he''s med for everything. David wanted tough loudly but stopped seeing her serious face. Her facial expression was telling him she missed him all day. David kissed all over her face and soothed her anger and upset heart ¡°next time, I will take you with me wherever I go, en¡± David coaxed her; he wanted to tease her, not tried to scold her. Kate hugged his waist and nodded her head. Yeah, he has to; even if he doesn¡¯t want to take her with him, she will stick with him like glue. David smiled, this girl became stingy, liked to stick alone, but he liked this side of her more. The more she wants to cling to him, the more he wants. It seems people¡¯s belief is true of God; people say God made every couple¡¯s pairs in heaven; it''s just that people need to find them at the right time, just like he did three years ago. ¡°Are you not hungry? Is our baby troubling you today? David¡¯s hand went under her top and touched her still t belly; it was another proud feeling for David. He got her, and their baby is going to be with them soon. ¡°No, our baby is obedient as obedient I''m¡±, Kate praised her baby but did not forget to praise herself for using the baby. Davidughed; she was obedient; he was full of doubts about this statement, Kate and obedient when David was not around. Even a dumb person will not believe this. It''s not that he has anyints when she is willful, he likes everything about her and wants her to be more carefree and spoiled, but he gets worried easily when he is not around. ¡°So what did this obedient wife of mine do today? David suppressed hisughter and asked her. Kate tried to think for a while and split everything, what she did, what she bought, and what happened at the shopping mall. David''s heart froze when he heard what happened at the shopping mall. "What did these idiots do when this happened? David¡¯s voice was full of anger. He was beyond furious. Kate patted his back to soothe his anger, ¡°darling, don¡¯t be angry; they were worried about our safety and taking this chance. They fled, but I''m sure someone was there when these girls were messing with us and created the fire,¡± Kate said. David¡¯s anger didn¡¯t lower. Because no matter what, everything about Kate is the lifeline; nothing can be more serious than this lifeline of his. Seeing David¡¯s worried expression, Kate kissed on his face, ¡°nothing will happen, ever. I will never put myself in danger, my safety, what I pray for every day. Because I know as long I''m safe, and well, you¡¯re well, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Kate smiled at him, David¡¯s heart overwhelmed at her words. For him, this is enough, as long as she knows where his life birds and keeps his life bird-safe. David knows Kate is very careful when he is not around; this does not lessen his worry; after getting married to him, she started having a dangerous life. Sometimes he feels insecure, he never once regretted it, but when he sees any danger around her, his heart breaks a thousand times. These dangers are around her only because she is Mrs David Xiver; this identity is veryplicated; it brings joy to his and Kate¡¯s lifetime, but risky for her. Seeing his face, Kate could guess his thoughts; she let go of his waist and brought his face in between her two palms, made him look at her eyes when he did, Kate gave a genuine smile ¡°do you think I''m in danger because of you? Kate asked David; she wanted to remove this guilt from his heart. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. David just shook his head; he knows he dragged her into the fire pit. Chapter 289 * NO * Chapter 289 * NO * David just shook his head; he knows he dragged her into the fire pit. An Alina Martin is nothing; his genuine worry is when these people find out they will try every means to harm her. That¡¯s why he pulled out his wing and pretended he lowered his head in front of everyone, his people were shocked, but only he knows the moment Kate stepped into his life, nothing is more important than her, even he has to give up on his lifetime¡¯s hard word, but he can¡¯t make any more mistakes and let these hungry beastse near to Kate. When he was lost in his thoughts, Kate shook his face to make hime back to his sense ¡°what are you thinking? She asked, looking curious about his thoughts. David just smiled and said nothing; what can he say? Since he kept it hidden, no one should know about this, which means no one. "Are you not hungry? David asked if he wanted to end the conversation there so that Kate would also stop looking at him with her adorable eyes. ¡°Hm,¡± Kate nodded. ¡°Wann freshen up? David asked, and Kate again nodded. He stood up and walked over to the bathroom. When Kate entered the bathroom, she finally understood which type of fresh up he was asking her, how na?ve she was to think David must have This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. asked her this. Even David could not eat her whole; he still ate her outside; he had his fill. Shameless husband. He changed her clothes and carried her out; Kate¡¯s face was red like she just came out of the oven. Anyone would think Kate was working out. She hid her face in his neck. She was even feeling too shy to look in the mirror. David finallyughed at why she was so shy. And this is not the first time they have done this inside the shower. Kate hid under the thin nket, David tried to drag her out, but she said she woulde out when he finished cooking. David finally gave in. He removed the cover from her face though ¡®don¡¯t cover your face. You will feel breathless. This is a dangerous habit. It would be best if you changed this¡± David gave a long lecture on this. Kate felt he should be a doctor or professor, why became CEO. He gave the lesson on the breathless problem and how many health problems can arise from this, Kate doubted he wanted to be a doctor, but no one epted him as their student. Such a nagging husband. ¡°Okay, go, if you keep going, I might forget everything¡± Kate pushes him with a minor force. David stopped and kissed her forehead, ¡°I will wait for 5 min;e downstairs; I need you in front of my eyes. After missing you all day, I don¡¯t want to miss you anymore,¡± David whispered into her ears and left the bedroom. Kate sat up. He knows how to hit straight in her heart. Such a sweet talker, darling. After 2 minutes, Kate stood up and left the bedroom to go downstairs, but when she went outside, she saw someone was still standing outside their bedroom. She rolled her eyes ¡°what are you doing here,¡± she asked, but the smile on her face was too dazzling. David was standing outside their bedroom, smiling also. "Waiting for you toe out,¡± David said, as he swapped her off the ground and carried her in his arms in princess style. Kate giggled. This man already knew she was going to follow him downstairs. Kate warped her hands over his neck and kissed him on his cheek, ¡°darling, do you read my mind? She asked sweetly. David kissed her back, ¡°no, I can feel your heart,¡± David answered truthfully. Kate blushed, oh good, her weak heart suddenly ringing at high speed. When David reached the living room, a living creature ran to them and put a break straight in front of them. ¡°Sister inw¡±, Adam screamed with a loud, joyful smile. Kate raised her eyebrows, Little sissy to sister-inw, did he take the wrong medicine today? David could only sigh. He was the father, yet he did not overact, so why is this boy behaving when he is having the baby? Seriously David, if people who were present there knew what he said, they would his wife, what he calls that. ¡°Do you have a death wish? David asked Adam with an icy re. Liamughed: ''Everyone knows Adam loves kids, especially Noah, but he will love David¡¯s baby even more Since David¡¯s baby daughter can be a weapon to win against David. Adam wrapped his dazzling smile with a calm face and smiled politely, ¡°sister-inw, let me kowtow in front of you. Please give us a princess,¡± Adam fell on his knees. Kate looked at David ¡°where he was these days; I think he lost his mind,¡± Kate whispered only to David. David also has the same feeling; this is his baby, why he is overreacting. He can win an Oscar with this David ignored Adam and went to the other side. He let her sit on the sofa; Liam twisted his mouth, ¡°hey, little sissy going to give you a daughter. Can you two be a little considerate for single people like us¡± he intended to tease them. But who knew someone else answers him, Adam pped on Liam¡¯s head from behind ¡°are you fool, don¡¯t you know a sister-inw is carrying the whole S country¡¯s princess; he should care about sister- inw safety. These stairs are perilous,¡± Adam said in a severe tone. Liam and Kate were speechless. Who is this man? Where is the real Adam? Even David wanted to say this; he lost his mind. Rose and Nina also heard this; they were speechless. Kate felt a little gross, S country¡¯s princess, what if it was a baby son? Why are these people so obsessed with their daughter? It¡¯s not like their son is going to harm them, anyway. ¡°Hey, why are you so sure it¡¯s a girl? Can the baby be a son? Kate said, what she didn¡¯t expect finally happened. ¡°No,¡± everyone said in unison. Only Aunty Lin nodded. Kate can¡¯t be more speechless than she already was. Chapter 290 * Another devil * Chapter 290 * Another devil * ¡°No,¡± everyone said in unison. Only Aunty Lin nodded. Kate can¡¯t be more speechless than she already was. These people are so sure to get a daughter; it¡¯s not like she can make it with her own will; it¡¯s god¡¯s wish, not her will or their desire. ¡°Why, No? Kate rolled her eyes and red at everyone; David sighed; he wanted a daughter because he had his reason, but these people, ¡°Because we don¡¯t want another devil in our life, please don¡¯t give us such punishment¡±, Rose spoke up as the first victim; Kate was aweless, seriously, her husband such an angel, why do they always scold him like this, this not fair. ¡°Hey you all, stop calling my husband devil, also pray from heart, if this is daughter than you all saved, otherwise, once my son is born I will make him all of you an enemy for calling my husband a devil.¡± Kate humped and warned each of them; David¡¯s mouth twisted a little, only for him to realise that his wife disliked it if someone called him the devil. Now they should face this. It shocked the other four at what this woman was saying; now, hearing this, they fear getting a boy. Kate turned to the other side and sat her facing them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone: .......!!! She even showed attitude. Oh god, what is going to happen to them now? That was their thought, one dev. No, David Was too much for them now; if Kate gives birth to a son, they will suffer badly. David sighed helplessly. His cute rabbit rarely gets angry, but nothing or no one can be scarier than her when he does. He slowly approached her and tried to touch her face, but Kate moved her face to avoid his hand. Kate: hump. David:......... so angry. ¡°Okay, I''m sorry, I was just joking; I''d love to get two sons in one go if possible.¡± David¡¯s way to coax Kate. Kate looked at his face, and she had a look on her face, ¡°do you think I believed you? David wanted to p his mouth for saying no earlier, really no, but how can he show her he doesn''t want a son because of his jealousy or something? He has something else to worry about. David sat next to her and dragged her in his arms forcefully ¡°sorry, I said no just to tease you, I will never do that again¡±, David whispered in her ears. Kate calmed down a little. She didn¡¯t want to scold them like this, she knew they were teasing, but she felt these were out of her control. Pregnancy makes it harder to suppress this inside. She quickly gets affected by anyone; her emotions go up and down ording to the situation. David kissed her hair; he knows her heart better than anyone, Kate is not a rude girl, but even if she bes, he will love her the same. ¡°What do you want to eat? Give me the list? David knows what he can use to make her forget everything. Kate licked her lips. Such a greedy kitten. David felt relief, at least she never said no to her food; David doesn¡¯t know why, but he already can feel many changes in Kate; she likes to eat more and more; he knows it was the pregnancy, Despite that, he sometimes stays worried for her health, but to his relief, she never felt ufortable even after eating as much as she wants. Kate is just seven weeks pregnant, yet people will think she is 11 weeks along. But he was not worried because the doctor already told them Kate is very healthy. As for her craving, David never wants to refuse Kate; as long as she loves them, he can bear with anything. ¡°Sweet and sour beef stew, beef meatballs with sweet and sour cherry sauce, crispy chicken¡±, Kate makes a list and murmurs to David. ¡°Okay, wait for me here¡±, David nuzzled her head and said with a smile. Rose and Nina were speechless; when Nina was pregnant, David kept her under a strict diet because of her health issues, but still, he was like a stepmother, yet see how he spoiled Kate. A woman''s life can be Queen''s life if they have a disabled husband. David went to the kitchen to make his hungry queen¡¯s food, while the other four looked at Kate. ¡°Sister inw, if you don¡¯t mind, Can I Say something? Nina asked, carefully judging Kate¡¯s mood. Kate is already in a good mood after giving such a long list of foods. ¡®Okay, ask,¡± she said with a smile as if nothing had affected her earlier. ¡°Are you going to eat everything in one go? Nina asked. ¡°Yeah, I''m hungry¡±, Kate replied. Nina must have fallen inside her brain. Still holding her forceful smile, she said, ¡°but it¡¯s not good for your health to eat so many oily foods at the same time, so¡± Nina didn¡¯t dare to go forward toplete her words. ¡°Ohh¡±, Kate finally understood what they were saying. She forgot what Ashley said at the restaurant, but she is starving. ¡°Okay, I will eat less¡±, Kate agreed with Nina readily, which was another lousy hunch at Nina; Rose was silent; she was already on the bad list on David¡¯s warning list. If she dared to say anything to upset her sister-inw, only God knows what would happen. David was unaware of what was happening. He tried to as soon as possible, but still, as only a cook, it took nearly 2 hours for him to cook everything. Because after Kate had David¡¯s cooking, she never liked it if anyone cooks when David is at home, also David loves to cook for her. It became a loving habit of his. Other people might take it as a hobby, but to David, it¡¯s his love. After serving the food, everyone sat down for dinner. David put everything in front of Kate. He thought she was going to jump on the food, but her reaction caught him off guard. Chapter 291 * Next week * Chapter 291 * Next week * David put everything in front of Kate. He thought she was going to jump on the food, but her reaction caught him off guard. She was sitting silently, not taking from the te; at first, David thought she was waiting for him to feed her, so he picked up the spoon and knife, cutting the food, he held the meat in front of her mouth. Kate opened her mouth and took a bite unhurriedly. Still, her face was telling something else, David fed her a few more bites, and suddenly she refused, ¡°No more.¡± David looked at the te; it was not ? she ate, which made David worried. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? David asked worriedly. A deep frown appeared on his face. Kate shook her head. ¡°No, I just want to eat less from now on¡± she makes it very simple, but to David, it was anything but simple. ¡°Why were you hungry a little while ago; what happened now?¡± David looked at her with his x-ray eyes, and carefully scanning her mood, he suddenly spun his head and looked at the other four fools who were trying their best to hide from David¡¯s X-ray eyes. But what they can hide since David already decided to me them, even if they are at no fault, will still get the reward from this heartless man. ¡°Eat more, don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense, even if you gain 5oo pounds, I David Xiver will stay crazy as I am now¡± David looked at Kate¡¯s hesitating face and said gently, "Can anyone hide anything From him, no. On the other hand, Kate was as shocked as the other four; did he have the brain to brain with her? Kate was already thinking about this, yet he just looked at her eyes and figured it out within a second. ¡°Brother, you med us wrongly; we never said this, sister-inw¡±, Rose spoke up and gained a dead re from David. Kate refused to eat until David threatened her; she quietly finished as much as she ate regrly. After dinner, David sent Kate upstairs; others were trying to take this chance to run away, but David gave the ban order, and everyone stuck there until David came back after sending Kate to the bedroom. Everyone sat in the living room, David first looked at Rose, ¡°it will be better for you if you let out everything first before I have to. Who and what? David crossed his arms over his chest and red at Rose as if a tiger was waiting for his meal after staying hungry for a month. Liam frowned; it was not Rose who said this; it was Nina; he asked Rose; Rose was silent the whole time; she already knew David would skin her alive. ¡°I asked you something?" David once again said before Rose could open her mouth. Liam slipped inside, ¡°what are you doing? It was not Rose; it was Nina who advised your wife,¡± Liam sold Nina for Rose; Nina looked at Liam as if she wanted to make him bald, this stupid man. ¡°What you said¡± David turned his re¡¯s direction, and this time the fiery light fell on Nina; Nina gulped and said, ¡°I just said to my sister not to eat too at one time, that¡¯s all¡± Nina answered truthfully, who knew her sister-inw was going to give the reaction immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t think Kate will mind these words, tell me the truth, who else said something like the weight in front of Kate? David asked once again; Rose, who was biting her nails, suddenly raised her hand. ¡°I know.¡± David raised his eyebrows ¡°are you waiting for me to give your mic to announce the person¡¯s name¡± David said calmly. Still, only they know when this devil is in a calm mood, their life in danger, no one knows what they suffered before three years, David became human after meeting Kate. Still, before that, he hung everyone on the terrace when they had gone out of line or did something going against his order, even Liam as a grown man, also suffered, at one time, they took Nina and Rose out at night for an outing. For fun, they went to a club they thought David was never going to find out. Still, within 30 minutes, he found out, and let everyone stand on ice water the whole night, even Nina and Rose suffered, even David changed, the terror still fresh in their heart. ¡° Ashley did, she said sister-inw is adorable right now, but if she keeps eating like this, she won¡¯t be cute anymore¡± to save her own life, Rose threw Ashley in front of the lion¡¯s mouth. So cunning. This is from N?velDrama.Org. David hissed with anger, but still holding a sneer, a wintry smile on his face, ¡°that woman asking for death,¡± he murmured only to himself to hear. ¡°I will handle her in my way, but all of you listen to me, from now on to next week, breakfast to dinner, all of you will eat everything Kate eats, as much as Kate eats, not even one bite less allowed¡±, David finally punished them in his way, wanting to call his wife fat, so why not make everyone football? Rose and Nina are already huffing with fear, eating as much as their sister-inw eats, no way, she is pregnant, can eat much because of her craving, they are not, and they need to maintain their body because of work, but now he is seriously asking hell for them. But who can they me? Rose had already said Ashley''s big mouth would be trouble for them, see, she just thought, and the nightmare had already turned to reality. Adam and Liam were innocent at this matter; they don¡¯t even know Ashely said something to the little sissy, but hearing this, they know that woman was creating trouble for herself, also dragged with her. David was too impatient to waste his time with idiots. He left for his bedroom, leaving these four in despair. They did nothing yet suffered in the end because he wanted to warn them seriously so that no one would dare to say something like this. Chapter 292 * Kicked you out * Chapter 292 * Kicked you out * He wanted to warn them seriously so that no one would dare to say something like this. David entered the bedroom. Kate was not in the bedroom. He searched for her until he found her inside the closet room, She was staring at the mirror with a serious expression on her face. After finding out they teased his wife with such a sensitive matter, it''s already frustrating for David, now seeing his wife¡¯s curious expression. He wanted to go back and beat these useless people. ¡°What are you doing? David asked Kate who suddenly came out of her daze without expression. She looked at David with a startled expression when she realised he caught her red-handed; she looked guilty. David approached her and warped his hands over her waist, pulling close to his body. He bites on her cheek gently, ¡°what nonsense you were thinking, didn¡¯t I tell you not to think about this?" Also, tell me whose thoughts matter to you, other people or me? David asked with a bit of anger. Kate lowered her head, didn¡¯t dare to lift her head because of guilt. David picked her up and made her sit on the vanity table, face to face; he grabbed her face and bit her face. ¡°I like you in every shape, also you¡¯re pregnant, and it¡¯s a blessing for us. Did you know many women try their entire life to get pregnant, but they never can? As for your weight, I can pick you in my arms even as you weigh tons, so why are you unhappy? I love your round cheeks and something else more.¡± David suddenly eyed somewhere else; Kate looked down where he was looking; she blushed. He was looking at her chest; Kate had already changed into her nightdress, so she did not wear a bra, and her chest was standing straight, seeking some attention from him. Kate tried to cover her chest with her hands, but David grabbed her hands, ¡°they need mine, not yours.¡± David whispered, still looking straight at her nipple, which was visible through her silk nightdress. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He touched her bare skin, and Kate shivered; David kissed all over her face and then followed down, her corbone covered with hickey within minutes. Kate grabbed his shirt sleeves and moaned slowly. David¡¯s average breathing speed suddenly went up, became hot and rapid. He was feeling hot all over his body. David pushed up her nightie and took off over her head. His tongue trailed down slowly, leaving wet kisses and love bites to show her how much he loved her body, as much as he loved her heart. This time Kate also needs this confidence to get rid of her uneasiness; it''s not that she is unhappy about her current weight, the way her husband loves her more than enough in her life. Still, as a woman, she felt fear; what if other people think she is not beautiful enough for David? And would want to rob him, one Alina Martin already soured their life, if another appeared, it would be too messy and tense for life, and thest thing Kate wanted in her life and her kids. David caught a nipple inside his mouth and another one with his finger. Kate leaned back and bit her lower lips, her man too good when he was in the mood; David soon ripped open her spare clothes until she was in one piece; nothing was on her body. David felt ufortable for her, so he picked up and let her lie on the couch inside the closet. David pulled off his clothes and soon joined her; David smirked when he saw something, seeing his devilish smile, Kate followed his gaze and looked where he was looking, the scene shocked her, in the mirror could see everything they were doing, and now Kate and David were facing the mirror. How their body stuck with each other, and how well they fit with each other. David liked the view ¡°if I knew it would be this beautiful to see us like this, I might have nted mirrors all over all our bedroom¡± David whispered in Kate¡¯s ear, she was already red from shyness, but hearing him, Kate felt all the blood rush over her face and make it more dark red. David suddenly smirked and picked up Kate, lying under him and made her sit in hisp, turning her back to him and making her face the mirror. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Let me see you in this mirror,¡± he said with a devil n; kate¡¯s eyes widened in shock; no way, they once did that in front of a mirror. But only her upper body was visible in the mirror. Still, now everything was in the mirror, and the way he pushed open her legs, her sweet honeypot will be on full disy in the mirror. No way. ¡°No¡±,, Kate refused, but who is David? Will listen once he has decided. In the end, Kate came in front of the mirror, and David enjoyed every second. He secretly nted a mirror inside the bedroom; it¡¯s pretty exciting to see her sexy experience in the mirror; The way she moaned and begged him off, that feeling sent him to the sky from happiness. He never forgot to remember her, how much he loved her and her body, how much he desired her body. He could barely think of anything else when he looked at her. The entire world is nothingpared to her. Kate felt breathless when he finally let her go; it was already midnight, and it exhausted Kate from the screaming and sweating. David felt her tiredness and let her go. David washed her with warm water and carried her back to the bed; Kate raised her hands to hug him; David helplesslyy next to her; he didn¡¯t need to hug her; she already warped herself against him like sticky gum. After a while, when David felt her lost in a deep sleep, he removed himself, giving her his pillow. He sneaked out of the room, going to his study, where he picked up his phone. The first connection is through the person who received the call a littleter. ¡°why Master Xiver suddenly called me at midnight? Don¡¯t tell me your wife kicked you out of bed? A man¡¯s sexy voice came through the phone. David''s mouth twisted, ¡°what are you doing, bastard? He asked impatiently. ¡°Oh, having some fun with my two beauty girls¡±, the man answered David with a kinky smile. David cursed loudly, ¡°do you want to die? So disgusting, I''m going to hang up,¡± David said furiously; the man suddenly stopped teasing. ¡°Hey, stop acting like this; I just teased you; I can¡¯t even find a woman I desire; how can I even the heart to y with two? I was working out; you are a lucky dog to have a wife; I have little luck yet.¡± The man sighed in disappointment; he was telling the truth, which David also knew. Because he has insomnia, he often spent the night without sleeping. ¡°So, what happened? Why call me at this hour? The man asked David. ¡°Because I have a surprise for you, but first let me ask you, are youing to my wedding? David asked. The man knows that David is not someone who is going to ask something for no reason ¡°still unknown, why? Chapter 293 * Great responsibility * Chapter 293 * Great responsibility * ¡°Because I have a surprise for you, but first let me ask you, are youing to my wedding? David asked. The man knows that David is not someone who is going to ask something for no reason ¡°still unknown, why? He asked David. ¡°Do you want to meet her? If yes, thene to the wedding, if not I''ll introduce her to some popr men? You have not met her yet, this girl changed her appearance totally, after leaving she became too popr, so think about it before saying anything.¡± David talked about Ashely; David knows no matter what or how much Ashley hurt him¡ªnot going to miss any chance to catch her. The man was silent for a few seconds and finally opened his mouth, ¡°where is she? Did she contact you? He asked in anger. That damn woman almost killed him, yet dared to contact David before him. That is not something he is going to digest easily. ¡°I know where she is, and I invited her to the wedding, but I will only let you take her as you wish after the wedding, don¡¯t dare to mess until my marriage ends if you two dare to mess before my wife. Believe me; I will kill you and feed the sharks¡± David gave the news first, but warning also, buy one and get one offer. But who knows, David knew this man gave no one any reason, this man was one of them. ¡°You already knew, yet hide from me, so what caused such kindness,¡± the man asked with a frown; he was still fussing over the matter that David hid such a significant issue from him, knowing that he has been searching for her for thest few years. ¡°Because I want to punish her, and for her, nothing is crueller getting torture by you¡±, David makes it simple, but the man has his doubts. David Xiver only messes with someone¡¯s sour points when someone crosses his borderline; that means someone harmed Kate. ¡°What did she do to sister-inw? The man asked suspiciously, although he was full of doubt about this. ¡°She did something that makes my wife sad, as for what she will tell you when you will ask her face to face,¡± David said. ¡°Okay, can I know where is she? The man wanted to take advantage of David¡¯s unhappiness and dig out Ashley¡¯s current trace so that he can catch the wild cat immediately, no need to wait till the wedding. But who was he kidding? ¡°No need, I promised her, don¡¯t push her out of her limit, otherwise you and I know she will leave once again, and that¡¯s not what you want at that moment, right,¡± As for the man, David patiently said he is an essential person in his life, as much as Liam and Adam, Alex, matter to him, this man also does. The man fists his hands and angrily curses his head; that¡¯s what he fears, that woman might leave if she gets another chance to leave as she left five years ago, leaving him to die from heartbreak. Heartless woman, once he caught her, he was going to peel her skin slowly, wait for the wedding, dream on, now that he knows that wild woman contacted David that means he can find her if he dug into David¡¯s meeting details. But he didn¡¯t know if he was a nner. But David was already two-step ahead in a way his mind could ever reach. ¡°I will break your teeth if you dare to sneak into my whereabouts, also I promised to give her to you after the wedding, but if you dare to do something before the wedding, then I am going to stop you from finding her¡±, Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. David warned strictly what he thought; David could not find out what nonsense he was cooking inside his head, no way. ¡°But you know what she did, yet you dare to support her. Are you really on my side or her? The man angrily said he was like a child who was angry at his parents; that¡¯s what he was, an orphan, like David. David is his beginning and his end to the call of the family. So he can show his stubbornness in front of David. David is also the same; if not for him, David would have even trapped her with a wedding dress. That fool went mad and almost lost his life for this woman. David didn¡¯t understand why he went so crazy for a woman until he found Kate, thinking how little he cared about his friend¡¯s heart, so he searched Ashely until he finally found her and gave her the wedding dress work to trap her. He needed to make here back to S country; he knew what¡¯s going on in her life; she was also helpless after knowing her situation; he forgives her for leaving his friend like this. As for their life, he left it for the future, even though she did everything for everyone; in the end, she hurt the person who loved her most, so David left her fate to be decided by her man. He deserves every chance, and she deserves every pain she causes him. ¡°Okay, anyway, I will search for her in my way, if I find her I will not listen to you, but I can''t then I will wait till the wedding,¡± the man said and hung up the call angrily; David was speechless, this fool. For him, he wasted so much money and time, an ungrateful brat. David dialled a call somewhere else, ¡°Master¡±,, his man greeted. ¡°He will try to break inside my security system to know about my whereabouts, clear up everything, don¡¯t leave a trace, he needs to wait till the wedding¡±, he ordered, knowing how cunning and shameless this fool was. ¡°Okay, Master¡±, his man had already started doing the mission. David hung up and went back to his room; he messed with Ashley because she made Kate sad and said these things, now she should suffer. They put butter in the fire. Even though they were already going to meet at the wedding, he let the fool know that his woman was hiding from him even after returning; David did this to make her suffer even more. If Ashley knew what this evil man did, she might die from anger, she asked for help and wanted to hide under his wing, but he sold her to the devil she was hiding because she teased his wife, ahh, this world can never be trusted, that''s what Ashley will think. David went back to his bedroom where Kate was sleeping; he got inside the bed and pulled off the pillow from her hold. Hugging her, he stroked her belly; it was still t but a little bumpy. And knowing their baby was there, David felt a little unique feeling, father, that¡¯s what hecked in his whole life. He strengthened himself because he never had a father¡¯s shadow in his life, and at a young age, he burdened his shoulders with great responsibility. But he never wants something like this for his son or daughter; he wants to give their baby a happy and bright childhood; everything is best. And never let them feel the pain he suffered for not having a father; other students looked at him with pity in school. Some rubbed salt on his wound; in the business world, people refused to invest in his project because some people levelled him as a bastard for not having a father. To a man not having a father, like not having his own life, people tortured him out of line. So David made his heart the best father for their baby, being the firm root for his wife and baby. In this life, he only wanted that. Chapter 294 * My client fell for your wife * Chapter 294 * My client fell for your wife * In his heart, David decided to be the best father for their baby, being the firm root for his wife and baby. In this life, he only wanted that. He kissed her face once again. He only finds it when Kate is in his arms. They both slept well. The following day, David dragged Kate out of bed; after freshening up, she went downstairs to have breakfast; everyone was there, only Adam and Liam were missing; what shocked Kate was the breakfast table''s view. Everyone was sitting and looking at the food, but no one started. Only when Kate sat, they served the food; Rose was a very light eater in the morning, yet seeing she was drinking the milk, Kate almost vomited blood; what¡¯s going on here. ¡°Don¡¯t need to look at us like this, sister-inw; we¡¯re very sorry to tease you; from now on, we¡¯re going to follow your food amount, we will as much as you eat?¡± Rose said, making the ugliest crying face. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Her words stunned Kate, and she looked at David with questionable eyes. David nuzzled her head, ¡°you don¡¯t worry about these things, eat as much as you want; never listen to their nonsense¡±, he said. Rose and Nina almost vomited blood; he already made them overeat, yet dared to feed them dog food; he doesn¡¯t have a little humanity left in him. ¡°Okay,¡± Kate nodded, acting as if it did not rte to her, and Rose and Nina were astonished when they saw Kate working too innocently. This girl picked up her habit from her husband. After Kate finished having her breakfast, David said something to everyone ¡°after Kate''s exam; we¡¯re going on a holiday, get ready early, we will leave next week,¡± David said, and Rose and Nina screamed from excitement. They knew what holiday David was talking about; only Kate didn¡¯t know. Kate looked at David, excited and a little angry also, ¡°you didn¡¯t tell me earlier,¡± sheined. David picked her up and let her sit on hisp, carefully touching her belly. ¡°Sorry, but I never took you anywhere until now, because of your study, now we can,¡± David said, hiding the actual intention behind his expressionless face. There were only a few days left before the wedding, yet he was already feeling too many emotions, happy, nervous. Kate was unaware of their ns and arrangement, it¡¯s going to be her wedding and a big honeymoon, yet she was already excited thinking about a brief holiday. ¡°Where are we going for the holiday? Kate asked curiously; like a curious baby, she had too many questions inside her heart, which she wanted to know from him. But David stayed tongue-tied. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, how can I tell you¡± he winked devilishly; Kate pouted, this man got her curiosity level on top, now refused to be satisfied with her heart, too cunning. Kate looked at Rose and Nina to get any hints, but they rolled their eyes as if they did not even see her there; it was Kate¡¯s turn to leave speechless; even Noah pouted his lips and acted like he saw nothing. Kate ignored them and nagged at David, but he rejected her every time; helplessly, Kate waited until the end. After breakfast, Kate left for her college with David and Rose, and Nina went to the office. They have too much work to finish before the wedding. Otherwise, they will be dead after the wedding when all the work mixes and creates a mountain. They will be dead. In the whole road, Kate tried to trick David, but he just smiled mysteriously, and Kate lost her patience But what she can do other than be angry. She even got out of the car even before David could go out of the car and open the door for her; David silently followed her; he was in simple clothes because he doesn¡¯t want to get much attention. He left all his work to Liam and Alex, Nina and Rose to handle, and he took material left for a year; they were shocked and angry at the same time at him, but what they could do. After all, David was the boss. He became her bodyguard and babysitter. Kate refused to look at David and went straight to her exam room; she gave him the silent treatment; David could onlyugh at her childish act. He really can¡¯t tell her about the wedding, yet she was stubborn to get what she wanted. Amy almostughed until her belly hurt seeing Kate give a silent shoulder. As usual, David waited for Kate outside her ss. He was making some important calls and doing some work on his phone. When he saw someone, he never expected to see them there. ¡°What are you doing here? He asked coldly, surprised. ¡°On a mission¡±, that person grinned widely, David gave an icy stare, and that person stopped grinning. ¡°Ahh, this is so frustrating, anyway; I was testing you; I thought you missed so many times, and finally, I might level up, but you recognise me with one nce; it seems I stillck something when I can pass. In front of you? That person looked frustrated, but that person was smiling so thickly. ¡°You never said you were already in S country, not even when I called you yesterday¡± David was furious. This man knows how to mess with him; only he dares to do this. ¡°Hey, be grateful to me; how many enemies have you made in these years? Even amb dog wants to kill you¡± that person was none other than Robert; he became Kate¡¯s college new professor. This man even slipped like a mudfish. ¡°So why are you here if someone sends you one for me? David had a wrong hunch about his following answer, and as he thought, that man answered what he feared the most. ¡°Because my client fell for your wife, ahh, David I never thought I would see such a day in my life, someone wants to snatch David Xiver¡¯s wife, only your name was enough to shake everyone in A country yet in S country people trying to cuckold you, bravo.¡± Chapter 295 * New storm * Chapter 295 * New storm * ¡°David, I never thought I would see such a day in my life, someone wants to snatch David Xiver¡¯s wife, only your name was enough to shake everyone in A country yet in S country people trying to cuckold you, bravo.¡± Robertughed, but David¡¯s mood turned heavy, so heavy that he felt he needed to kill someone. Yet he dares tough at his misery. David lost his senses and dragged Robert with him to an empty corner, and punched at the wall behind Robert ¡°if you dare to show your teeth once again, believe me, I will plug out your every tooth.¡± David threatened Robert. His eyes looked like he was telling Robert if he dares to hide anything, he will be the first person David will kill after these years, killing someone at airspeed, nothing to David. ¡°Okay, okay chill, it was Antony Martin, that freak hired me to kill you and kidnap your wife for him, I waited for you to find me, and now you¡¯re telling me you know where that wild woman is hiding, so I intended to hide everything from you, but I waste today and fell in your eyesight,¡± Robert said with a sigh, he indeed wanted to hide a little longer, but his bad luck, like where, is fear if tiger there is evening, like this, these days David can not even find that he wanted to hide was caught by this devil. David finally lost his cool and kicked on the wall; he even looked anywhere and started walking toward the college gate. Robert knew what he would do, so he quickly caught David through his hands and dragged him back where no one could see them. ¡°Let me go, otherwise don¡¯t me me if I hurt you.¡± David was on the verge of killing someone blindly. He had only one thought in his mind. Someone wants to rob Kate from him and wants to take her away. His breath barely came out, the tightness in his chest, making it impossible for him to think about anything else. ¡°Why are you so worked up? That¡¯s why I hid these from you and became your wife¡¯s secret babysitter. Do you think you can directly kill that moron? No, David, you left that darkness, so never look back. Now, if you kill him, it will be hot news. It will wake the old sleeping dragons. do you want to wake them, because one of your foolhardy decisions will create a new storm in your life, and as your friend, I can never let you bear everything again, they know where you are, just pretending to sleep, but still waiting for a chance to get you back, so think?¡± Robert suddenly became a different man, he was looking yful, but now he looked cold and expressionless as David. After all, they once shared a long time¡ªa deep friendship with each other, ready to sacrifice everything for theirpany. ¡°So what, I once silence them I can do again, but if anyone thinks they can touch what¡¯s my life, then they are wrong, I will kill each of them, look at my wife I will ruin the eyes, rob my wife, I will rip apart these hands, lust after my wife, I will crush that person¡¯s lung, I, David Xiver, want to live a peaceful life. Still, if anyone refuses to let me live, then I will snatch everyone¡¯s peace and let everyone live in hell,¡± David split every word with a smile. Still, this smile can freeze anyone¡¯s heart and make them die; Robert was shocked; he knew this, David; everyone feared his wrath. But six years ago, he put this David in the grave and promised never to show the front of anyone. But now, just hearing someone want to snatch Kate from him awakens the dead side of him. Robert steps back from David; he knows it is dangerous for him, also for David. ¡°Please calm down, you know you will create trouble for sister-inw, please¡± Robert knows only kate¡¯s safety can calm him, and it worked on David; he gritted his teeth and tried to calm himself. ¡°Antony is not simple as he looks, this damn bitchy man tried to kill his friend, but he doesn¡¯t know his friend is still alive; I will tell everything, meet me at night at yourpany, it¡¯s not safe for me to be here. I stayed beside Antony for a big reason. As for this, if I get exposed, Kate will be in danger. Pretend you heard nothing until I tell you everything,¡± Robert exined everything in short and left David angry. David was silent the whole moment; after calming down, he cursed himself; he was careless about Kate¡¯s safety, otherwise, how this slipped from him, Robert already here for a long time, yet his man found nothing suspicious. David was lost, what to do, he went back to Kate and waited for her patiently; he decided he doesn¡¯t want to go away from Kate, not for a second, Kate needs to be in front of eyesight. His obsession made a dangerous past in his life; no matter how much he tries, he can not rid of this past from his life, thinking his mind was in a mess and pain too much, there was a grave expression on his face, and he was anxious with apprehension. Nothing could suppress the fear in his heart; now that Kate is already pregnant, it¡¯s more dangerous for her to fall into any trap when he is not around. David gritted his teeth so hard that the roots of his teeth itched. But for Kate, he tried to bear the fire inside his heart, but he killed Antony a thousand times in his heart. He thought this bastard was trying to mess with him, causing disturbance for Kate, but it seems his male insect was right, that bastard eyeing his wife. Huh, the bastard has a death wish, and as Kate¡¯s husband, he should give some gifts. He was not a This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. fool to reveal himself in front of Antony. chapter 296 * Dirty mind * chapter 296 * Dirty mind * The bastard has a death wish, and as Kate¡¯s husband, he should give some gifts. He was not a fool to reveal himself in front of Antony. David picked up his phone and called a few people. His first call was someone who can shake Antony¡¯s foul overconfidence. Now that he can not involve himself directly, he should y dirty like Antony dared to y with him. Everything is fair in love and war. To David, this is war. Kate only belongs to him, so the bastard can never be a love rival. ¡°Hello, Mr Xiver, what makes you call this old man? What can I do for you¡± a man¡¯s voice came through the phone? ¡°Mr Finn, such a wise person, already understood me so well, anyway let¡¯s talk about something important, you said you wanted Martin¡¯s south side Land, but as far I know Mr Antony is also bidding for that ce, how about I help you? David asked coolly as if he meant to help that man, but only a few people knew David Xiver would never help other people without his purpose. ¡°What does Mr Xiver want? The man asked with an astonished smile. He never thought about David Xiver going to help him; he was so happy that his brain felt refreshed; he knew he could win easily now with David Xiver¡¯s help. ¡°In return, you will give me the shares you are holding in the Marlina group, but never can reveal it to anyone until I ask you,¡± David desires to suck slowly until it leaves nothing in the Marlina group to stand up again. As far as David knows, Antony wants to build the Marlina group as it was, return the glory, David was toozy to mess with him and wanted to ignore that fool, but now David wants to crush the Marlina group''s existence. He wants to mess with him, Antony Martin simply asking for his death. ¡°Okay, Master Xiver, let me know when you want these shares; I will send you the papers¡±, that man Mr Finn said excitedly. After Mr Martin''s death, the Marlinapany was as empty as a shell. So this value is nothing to him, but the south sidend is his dream wish, so this tremendous victory for him. ¡°My assistant will contact you soon¡± David hung up the call and made a few more calls. It was already around noon when Kate came out of the exam hall when her exam''s time ended. Seeing David, she almost jumped on him, but remember he rejected her and refused to tell her where they were going made her curious. Her belly was hurting from her over curiosity, but this damn man refused to say to her. Seeing her back facing him, David doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, his heart already uneasy, finally calm down seeing her, but this girl refused to coax his heart, too heartless. But who was David, he knows when to be shameless; he hugged her from behind in front of everyone, other students were looking at them with shocking expressions, it was not the first time they saw David, But was it the first time David and Kate were feeling dog food? Few people closed their eyes and ran away from there; few looked at them as if they were watching the best romantic show where the hero shows his love for his heroine. Kate already used his action. Despite that, it was too much in front of these daydreamer student girls; Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. these girls were whispering and cheering for Kate, Kate¡¯s face turned red. She finally opened her mouth, ¡°can we go now? These girls will soon take out their phone and will take a photo of us, soon we will go viral, and thest thing I want is this right now.¡± Kate said to David only for him to hear; David picked up Kate and left for the car; Amy wanted to follow, but seeing her brother-inw was in a weird mood, she didn¡¯t follow them. Inside the car, Kate looked at David ¡°why are you so handsome? These people were almost licking your face with their lustful eyes,¡± Kate said with a frown on her face. She was jealous because these girls were eyeing her husband, too sour. David looked at her with a questioning look, he was happy that she felt jealous, but what he should do with his jealousy, other men want to snatch her from him, is not too much. Staring at her face, David felt worse, her jet ck hair fell on her shoulder like a waterfall, and her white jade neck looked very delicious to him, only he knew what he was feeling at that moment, he wanted to hide her inside a cage out of every evil eye. Otherwise, he was going to be mad at this jealousy, seeing he was staring at her so intensely; Kate was confused. Do I have something on my face, Kate thought and touched her face to check if she has something or not. David suddenly picked her from the passenger seat and put her on hisp; Kate sat on hisp, throwing her legs on both sides. It wasfortable but too intimate as well. Sometimes hard was ced against her, Kate blushed, what this man of her doing in the daytime, he just ate herst night, yet still this hard. ¡°What are you blushing, such a dirty girl¡± David teased her; how foolish she was to think that just because he ate her, he won¡¯t have any reaction while she sat on hisp like this; he always stays hungry for her, one touch from her enough to melt his heart and turn him on. Kate lowered her head and sped her tightly, he is the one with a dirty mind, yet he dares to tease her. ¡°You said I''m handsome, then tell me am I attractive enough to cage your heart? Chapter 297 * Beat him * Chapter 297 * Beat him * David felt insecure because of other men. He is the most handsome man in the entire country, yet he asks her like a child whom the entire city¡¯s men wronged him. Why can''t these bastards find a single woman and stop eyeing his woman? Damn, he wants to kill them or dig out their eyes. Kate was surprised and shocked at the same time. ¡°What is he talking about? As the most handsome man in the entire country. How could he say this? If he says this, then what other men are going to say? They might want to hang themselves if they hear this¡± Kate was thinking this inside her head? ¡°What is going on here? Kate asked David gently. She felt he was not to himself today¡ªsomething bothering him. ¡°Answer me¡± David obstinately asked her again, " Kate shook her head. "Of course, you are the most handsome man I have ever seen in my entire life, my heartbeat for you, so you can tell you¡¯re more than enough to cage my heart.¡± Kate answered him with a bright smile, which speeds up David¡¯s heart. He grabbed the backside of her neck and leaned her face toward him. With no words, he kissed her lips; it was the most demanding kiss he ever did; David directly bit her lips until he felt salty on his tongue, Kate felt a slight pain in her lips, but soon the pain was repaired with her warm and sweet feelings. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He licked her lips with care and love; kate grabbed his neck and kissed him back, soon his hand inside her dress, kate jerked away ¡°darling, we are outside my college¡±, kate said with a startled expression, "darling we are outside my college". Only then did David remember they were outside, and many people could hear them even though they could not see them. David¡¯s forehead rested against Kate as he sighed emphatically, ¡°Wifey, what should I do with you? I can¡¯t feel at ease when other people keep evil intentions about you; it¡¯s too much for me.¡± David poured his heart out, and it¡¯s not that he can¡¯t handle these men. Still, he hated this feeling, why they want to snatch the most precious things from his life, if they attack his business, he will behave nothing matters to him, but why they always eye her, nothing isparable to her, nothing, and no way he will give them any chance. Seeing Kate looking at him with her most curious and confused expression, he sighed once again. What he can do with this innocent bunny of his can only love her more and more. But he liked that even into these dirty heinous people, his precious treasure is the most innocent hearted one. Seeing the cut on her lips, he felt a dull aching pain in his heart. "Sorry, I was out of mind today,¡± David said as he kissed her lips where he bit like a mad dog. Kate touched his face and said ¡°darling, if anything upsets you, just tell me I will help you reduce your problem,¡± Kate said with determination. David smiled. ¡°stay beside me and keep loving me. I can fight against the entire world when you¡¯re beside me, your source of my strength, and my oxygen¡± David calm but loving words make her jump on happiness; only he can make her heartbeat so loud. David kissed her face once again and let her sit back in her seat; he drove off the car; in his mind, he hid too many things, he was hoping to have a peaceful wedding. But it seems other people were too restless to give him any peace, then why not give the hell pain he felt, dare to touch his bottom line, he will dig out their heart, and let them feel most hell out pain. Kate was unaware of his thought and thinking about what she was going to pack for a holiday, suddenly when the packing idea came into her mind, and Kate remembered she needed to go shopping for a baby''s shopping, she wanted to go with him. ¡°Darling, we yet to buy anything for the baby; I want to go shopping for our baby,¡± Kate said, David smiled. ¡°I have a surprise for you. I don''t think that after seeing my surprise, you will need to go shopping.¡± David smiled earlier because he was eating vinegar, he forgot about this, n0w that his mind cleared getting love from her, David finally remembered what he prepared for her. Kate raised her head and looked at him with a pout, ¡°darling; I hate surprises because you¡¯re making my belly fill with these curiosities yet refused to give me any hints¡±, Kate said with a bit of anger. David When Kate is going to see his nned wedding as the most influential surprise, he doubts she will beat him. He was thrilled and frightened, excited to see her most shocking and emotional side and frightened about how she''s going to react. ¡°You will love them, just wait a little more, be patient¡±, David tried to coax her. Kate felt he was trying to bribe her with his words like sweet candies. She twisted her mouth and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°hmm. When I go for the baby''s next check-up, I will keep it from him to give him the taste of his own medicine. Dare to mess with me; I will do the same,¡± Kate promised to herself as she felt wrong by this hidden seek n. David was unaware of her thoughts. Soon they reached their home, and David opened the car door for her; Kate was trying to walk while David picked her up in princess style without giving her any chance to refuse. He took her upstairs and stopped in front of the room besides their bedroom. It was an empty room; David kept it locked; he never said why he kept the door locked. Chapter 298 * Pure gold * Chapter 298 * Pure gold * He took her upstairs and stopped in front of the room besides their bedroom. It was an empty room; David kept it locked; he never said why he always kept the room locked. Kate also never asked; she is azydy, she sometimes feels. The whole mansion was too big for her to roam around. When David stays at home, either they remain inside their bedroom or downstairs, sometimes go for a walk in the garden, when he is at home, most of the time he sticks with her. David opened the door with a fingerprint; he pushed open the door; it was dark; the curtains were closed so that they could see nothing inside the room; David put down Kate and switched on the curtains; slowly, the room brightened up as the curtains opened. Sunlight came through the window ss; as everything came to light, Kate was shocked. No words came out of her mouth. As she looked in front of her, everything was so dazzling that it hurt Kate''s eyes for good reason. The entire room was as big as their bedroom. Anyone can y football as David makes the room a football ground. Kate was shocked, not because of the room¡¯s size, because of the room''s theme; he decorated it for a baby room, white and golden, with the pink and orange theme, the entire room was so beautiful. Someone ced toys everywhere and a few human-sized robots; Kate walked forward as she looked around carefully; her heart was beating so loudly that she could only hear her heartbeat sound in the entire room. He ced the baby cot in the centre of the room; the cot was a golden colour. He decorated it with pink and light colours. also a pink cradle swings next to the window for the baby, on the left side arge closet for baby''s necessary things. Kate went to the cot and touched the cot with tears in her eyes. It was the first felt in her life; she felt how it feels to be a mother; the cot looked simple but beautiful, a small doll was inside the cot, it was a custom made doll; the doll has ck hair, Somehow it looked like Kate; Kate picked up the doll and carefully stared at the doll, she wanted to The doll has her eyes and her hair, including her dimple. To her, the doll¡¯s dimple looked too beautiful, even more, beautiful than hers. But Kate was busy staring at the cot; she already knew why he said she didn''t need to go shopping after his surprise. ¡®When? Kate was too emotional to ask him when he prepared this room. David went behind her and hugged her tightly in his arms. ¡°long ago, when I first built this mansion, the cot arrived before we came to live here¡±, David whispered in her ears. Kate racked her brain to remember if she ever came to that room, but remembered she never came. She was astonished; this man something. Preparing the baby''s room was something people do after the babyes into the world, yet he long prepared the room for their baby. ¡°I like white colour, why is this gold? Kate expressed her thoughts. But his follow-up answer almost gave her a mini heart attack. ¡°Because it''s made with pure gold, so it¡¯s better we keep this as this¡±, David exined calmly, as if he was saying the cot was cheap like instant noodles. Kate¡¯s mouth already opened 5 inches, no matter what she could only hear, and made the cot with pure gold. When David shook her a little, she returned to her senses but still felt like a dream. Kate scrunched her eyebrows confusedly. She heard him correctly, right? ¡°What are you thinking? David asked as he smiled gently. ¡°Darling, can you stop making things with gold?" Seriously, I first bought my phone and then a pair of shoes, now made a cot for our baby; why not make it with wood, as ordinary people do? Kate felt frustrated; it¡¯s not that she dislikes when doing something like this, but seriously making things with gold, it¡¯s too much. What he was thinking when making this coat, Kate didn¡¯t know whether to ¡°Okay, I understand your love for your baby, but tell me why you make this room so girlish? Kate asked with a question mark on her face. Her indirect meaning was if your answer doesn¡¯t give satisfaction, never think about leaving this room; David¡¯s mouth twisted; deep down, he knows this woman loved his surprise too much yet pretending to Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. give him a lesson too much. ¡°Because you like pink and light colours¡± David answered her truthfully, it was why he did these, she liked pink, he even made a pink wedding dress, even a cold and elegant man he decorated their bedroom in a pink theme, so how could he even spare their baby room, When he thinks their baby will be a girl, but the desire of a girl, David kept it hidden inside his heart because he doesn''t want to look crazy to say this in front of Kate. Kate was beyond satisfied with his answer, ¡°They why these robots, even if you like robots, it''s still too early to keep robots inside a baby room,¡± Kate said she was too na?ve to think he kept the robots for decoration; he nned to keep these robots because he knows how many dangers are going toe to the baby once she or he is born in this world, a human can fail somehow; that¡¯s why he kept the hidden weapons in these robots; he wanted to be prepared for the future. He and these robots have hidden a different understanding; only David can use them. He prays that he never needs these concealed weapons, As he understands it, he knows in this world how many dangers his child is going to face, especially his son. But as a simple-minded person, Kate never could understand his mind and his method of doing things; David always thinks about the future conscious of past understanding and always keeps a backup n to stay safe in the present. But at least he knows he has to give her an answer, a simple one with no tension or worry; David wants to hide every fear from her so that she will live in happiness, as for the world, he can fight against anything, as long as she is with him. He knows as long as he will never turn back, it¡¯s possible to keep this peace, but for how long, he can never say it. ¡°Because these robots can y with our baby when we¡¯re not around, they will never harm the baby as long I''m around, so don¡¯t worry; also, they can be the baby¡¯s bodyguards at night; they don¡¯t need to sleep, anyway.¡± David was trying to make it funny, but he was serious. Kate thought for some time and then shook her head, yeah, it¡¯s no harm to keep safety measurement in advance, as David Xiver¡¯s wife only Kate knows how this title weighs to other people, as his son and daughter, their children will also get this privilege Chapter 299 * How much * Chapter 299 * How much * As David Xiver¡¯s wife, only Kate knows how this title weighs on other people, as his son and daughter, they will also get this privilege. Still, these advantages alsoe with a heavy price; other people only think about luxury and wealth, Only he and Kate knew how much sweat he shed to get to this height and made many enemies in this long process of sess. Now they are eying his family; once he will lower his guard, they will not let slip away a chance to harm his family; this is what David fears the most. Kate suddenly felt a slight pain. Happiness was also there. The pain she felt for David, for her, and their future. He worked so hard, yet in return, he only wanted her. How could God refuse to fulfil such a heartwarming wish? Such love rarelyes in human life. How lucky she felt as a woman to get such, in her entire life, she desired nothing other than love; finally, god blessed her world with the most precious love in him. Kate felt in this world, other than spending her life with him; she can ask nothing from god. God gave her beyond enough. Kate turned back and raised her hand. She wanted to hug him, but he took it wrong because, in his heart, he was beyond shameless Kate could ever catch up with his shamelessness; he picked her up and warped her legs around his waist. Kate was speechless. She wanted a hug, yet he carried her in his arms. But she loved this feeling and such love. David kissed her face, and when sheughed, her dimple appeared; even though the dimple could barely see, the dimple vanished because of her pregnancy weight. Yet David saw the dimple, in David''s eyes, always beautiful, all the time, in any form. He kissed her dimple. ¡°I love when you smile so bright; my entire world shines with your smile¡±, David whispered, nothing but sweetness in her ears. He knew how to make her blush. An amber blush appeared in Kate¡¯s face; in her jade snow-white face looked more delicious than ever. David bit gently; he loved these soft feelings. Kate winced, not from pain; he could never hurt her even yfully. David licked where he bit earlier. Kate giggled because she felt ticklish ¡°are you a dog? Why are you Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. biting me? It¡¯s ticklish,¡± she said between her giggles. David smiled at her words. ¡°I bit and licked many ces in your body. Why do you only feel ticklish on your face¡± David teased her with a devilish smile on his face. Kate wanted to dig a hole and hide how shameless he was. How can he say something like this? Kate rolled her treasured ck eyes and red at him. He was out to provoke her with his dirty and flirtatious words. David makes an innocent face. I don''t know what you are thinking. Kate grabbed his nose and dragged it with trivial force. It''s easy not to hurt him. David made a sad face to tease her. ¡°are you trying to ruin your husband¡¯s face? Wifey, I''m insecure enough with this handsome face. If you ruin my nose, how will I stop these bees from flying around my wife¡± David pouted and showed how tough it is to marry a beauty. Kate let go andughed at his words, ¡°darling, even I ruin your nose, these bitch will still want you; as for these stupid bees around me, I never will look at them with my straight eyes. Do you think I''m such a fool to throw away the diamond to look for ss, hump, darling, don¡¯t underestimate my IQ?¡± Kate said with a proud face which almost touched the roof of their baby room. David couldn¡¯t help but to be romantic, and she spoiled already. Kate ced her jaws on his shoulder and said, ¡°darling¡±, she called him. ¡°Hmm, Wifey¡±, David responded gently. ¡°I love you¡±, Kate answered in her shy voice tone; David¡¯s heart sped up; she really can move his heart with simple words; her love meant the whole world to him. ¡°How much? He said with a bright smile, Kate leaned her face in front of his face and took a deep breath, and held it inside for few seconds without leaving it outside when she finally sighed out, ¡°How much a person¡¯s breath is worth? I love you as much as I love my breath,¡± she spoke in a low voice, but David heard every word. David knows very well enough how they both feel about each other, nor can words describe their love, their love only for feelings. David kissed her lips and sucked them for a while ¡°me too,¡± he said between the kisses until someone broke into the room; it was Noah who came inside. David and Kate left the door open, so he got free ess when he came to find David and Kate. Out of curiosity, he stepped inside. Only to see his buddy and Aunty kissing each other, from shyness. He covered his eyes with his tiny hands, ¡°Mmh, Kissy¡±, he murmured; David and Kate turned in his direction at the same time; Kate was so embarrassed to look at the poor boy, who was stuffed with their love PDA show, Kate hurriedly poked at his shoulder to let her down. David wanted to refuse, but seeing how the little boy covered his eyes, he finally let her down gently. Kate approached Noah ¡°hey prince, why are you here? From embarrassment, she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she asked a simple question. Noah finally removed his hand from his eyes and looked at Kate with a bright red face. ¡°Sunny¡¯ his small teeth were white, which made his smile brighter. Noah looked around and saw the decoration, his eyes wide open with surprise; as a boy, his room decorated in blue also totally different from this room, so these light colours caught his curiosity. ¡°Woww, so penny (pretty)¡±, he shouted. David leaned on the wall and let these two kids explore the room more; in the front wall of the baby cot, an extensive photo frame on the wall, it was Kate and David''s photo in one frame, Rose clicked this photo while David and Kate were sitting in their living room, Kate wearing white and pink nightwear and David in his light grey t-shirt and sweatpants. David sat on the sofa, Kate on hisp, he hugged her and ced his face on herp, and Kate was eating fruits. It was such a simple photo, but this photo was holding so many emotions and their love. David made it bigger and hung it in the baby room; he already nned to feed their baby PDA. Even when the baby lies on the cot, the baby can only see her parents showing their love. Kate opened up closest to seeing what he had arranged inside, and once again she was shocked, the whole closet filled with baby clothes, there was something different, David served the closest with girl¡¯s and boy''s things, clothes to shoes, everything was there. Noah went to the baby cot and tried to hop on, but David dragged him from there. ¡°It¡¯s not for you; it¡¯s for the baby,¡± David said with a bit of seriousness, and Noah was confused. ¡°baby¡±, he rubbed his small chubby hands together in confusion; he was a baby, so how could he keep it in mind? David carried him and pointed toward Kate¡¯s belly. ¡°Noah has a sister in Aunty¡¯s tummy, this room for the baby, don¡¯t mess around and touch nothing¡±, David strictly said; Noah scratched his head and nodded with firmness. Chapter 300 * Cunning as her * Chapter 300 * Cunning as her * ¡°Noah has a sister in Aunty¡¯s tummy. This room is for the baby, don¡¯t mess around and touch nothing¡±, David strictly said; Noah scratched his head and nodded with firmness. Kate picked up a pair of shoes. They looked so tiny yet so beautiful, ¡°it¡¯s not fair; I wanted to go shopping for our baby,¡± sheined; she felt pity that she couldn¡¯t be there when he bought these things for their baby. David was speechless, it¡¯s not that he wanted to do this alone, but thinking about her health and outside situation, David did everything ording to his n, if she wants to go shopping, he can take her another time, But not for now. Especially after hearing Robert. He definitely can¡¯t let her go anywhere outside until Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. that damn man gives him the green signal. Damn thinking these words, he still felt skin burn from jealousy. But he can¡¯t tell her this, so he tried to coax her ¡°you can buy anything when he goes for the holiday¡±, David said; Kate pouted, he still refused to tell her where they were going yet telling her she can do the shopping where they are going, Kate''s trying to get something out of him, taking this chance.'' ¡°Then tell me where we¡¯re going? Kate put the shoes where it was and looked at him with her hopeful eyes. David¡¯s mouth twisted in amazement, she was still stuck on there, David was as cunning as her, he looked at Noah, rather than Kate ¡°Noah, are you hungry, let¡¯s go buddy will cook for you¡±, he said but didn¡¯t wait for the poor boy¡¯s opinion, he already left the baby room. Kate¡¯s mouth twisted from anger; this man knew how to slip away; he used Noah as his shield. But Kate was in a good mood, so let him slip away, and carefully looked around the room, she never thought David would prepare everything in advance, but as a would-be father he proved, he is already the best father in the world, at least to Kate, David had already be the best father when she announced she was pregnant, and he cried from happiness; as her husband, he was the best husband ever could ask for. She sat down on the couch and hugged the doll, and swung the cradle, thinking a few monthster their baby was going to lie there, making Kate¡¯s heart swollen with pride and love. As a mother, what a woman can ask for her baby, good health and a joyful childhood, she wants to give her baby everything she and David missed from their life, she wants to live in her baby¡¯s childhood and wants to know how it feels to have a peaceful and happy childhood. Downstairs, Noah was sulking with his buddy, ¡°I Wanna y baby room (i wanted to stay in the baby room¡± he crossed his hands 0over his chest and angrily said, David wanted tough, but to keep the stern face he suppresses hisughter inside. ¡°You can not go inside the room for now¡±, David refused. David just ran away from her, and now if this boy goes there, she will get another chance to grab him to spill everything. David sighed; why did he reveal the n now? They still have six days left; the only God knows how he was going these six days to keep this secret from his tigress. David took Noah to the kitchen, let the boy sit on the kitchen counter, and cooked lunch for Kate and Noah. Only he and Kate were at home. Rose and Nina were at thepany because of a wedding n. They had to work overtime ande home after 8 pm. They have too much work pressure. David also took leave; even though he does all the work from home, sometimes they have to handle emergency work instead of his ce. Adam was a spinner, only spinning around thepany as he goes to work, only spending his time and flirting with beautiful girls. Sometimes Rose kicks him out of thepany; they both fight like cats and dogs. Kate has thest two exams before she can finally enjoy her freedom. After washing up, she went to do some study while David cooked lunch. Aunty Lin was in the garden. Most of her daytime she spends either making clothes for Kate and David¡¯s baby or working in the garden. only when everyonees home after work she cooks at night, other than this work, cleaning other people''s work, other people do everything, They do everything once a day. Aunty Lin has to stay with them, and she must remain in their presence so that they do the work properly. When he was finally done cooking, David went to their bedroom to call Kate; Kate was sleeping, keeping her head on her reading table, snoring lightly; David smiled; these days, she fell asleep anywhere she got a chance. Just like now, he thought she was doing some study, but this girl was sleeping soundly; he gently picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. Kate had already woken up when she felt someone move her, with half-opened eyes ¡°ooh, I was not sleeping; I''m going to study,¡± she said. Davidughed. She will fall asleep once again when he lets her sit or lie down on the bed. She needs to have lunch. ¡°No need, you can sleep after having your lunch,¡± David said as he helped her wash her face to clear up her sleepy head. As he thought she almost fell asleep a few times on the dining table, she ate half of her lunch and fell asleep once again, David carried her inside their bedroom and let her sleep on the bed. After adjusting the room temperature, he left, closing the door not making any sounds; he went Noah to Aunty Lin. ¡°I wille back soon; if Kate wakes up before Ie back, give her something light to eat; she missed half of her lunch¡± David gave an order and left the mansion. He went directly to the starlight; he went to the ground floor; he called Alex, Alex already waiting for him. ¡°Master, ¡± Alex called, losing his voice from confusion. David nodded. Entering inside, he opened a secret door, taking out a small antique from the side table. Only with his fingerprint on the antique can open the door; only David and Alex entered inside. It was an office as big as hispany office, but this room looked more luxurious and elegant than his top-floor office. He sat on his desk chair and waited for the phone call; David was making sounds on his desk table with his long figure and cursing Robert in his heart, he left his sleeping wife at home. Yet, this foul king appeared, he almost died from this long wait, when he was about to break his phone, a call finally came, it was an unknown number. David hurriedly picked up the call, and as he expected, it was Robert. ¡°Where are you? Robert asked, standing on the opposite side of the starling; he thought David had yet toe. Who knew David was already waiting for thest half an hour? Robert doesn''t know how impenitent David bes when it¡¯s rted to Kate. Never in his entire life can he think David Xiver waited half an hour for anyone, especially for him. ¡°Inside my office,es to the ground floor¡±, David ordered coldly; he gritted his teeth and bore the anger, He wanted to beat him for beingte yet swallowing the anger for Kate¡¯s safety, but as a businessman, he deposited in the future ount book, he will deal with thister; for now, he needs to stay calm. Chapter 301 * He hates her * Chapter 301 * He hates her * He wanted to beat him for beingte yet swallowing the anger for Kate¡¯s safety, but as a businessman, he deposited in the future ount book, he will deal with thister; for now, he needs to stay calm. If it was for another matter, he might stand in front of the door with a hockey stick to break Robert¡¯s legs, but unfortunately, David needs his help this time, which is why he was as calm as water as if half an hour was nothing. His master¡¯s reaction amazed Alex, who was standing next to the door; finally, someone made his master wait for whole 30 mins, yet this master¡¯s response was abnormally calm if any business made him wait for 5 min, He threw everything at the person in the past, but now this wild wolf has finally been handled by someone; even Alex didn¡¯t know who wasing to meet them. His master just asked him toe along and never mentioned why or what they were doing. Who is such an important person, a cold, aloof man, his master willing to wait for so long? When he was rubbing his brain on this question, a man appeared in a ck hoodie, whose full face covered with the hoodie, even a person peak leaning down, No one could see the man¡¯s face. Alex also had the same reaction: when the secret room door closed from behind the man, and three of them alone, Robert finally removed his hoodie¡¯s cap and revealed his face. Alex almost jumped back and fell. If it weren¡¯t for the bookshelf for his support, he would have fallen on the ground on his face. ¡°What the hell? It was Alex¡¯s first word, more than the volume of his words, his eyes almosting out from this sudden shock. ¡°Hello Alex¡±, Robert waved his hands with a big smile; he already expected this reaction from this man they separated a long time ago. In recent years, they have never seen each other or contacted each other. ¡°Hello, my ass. What are you doing here? Alex asked as he stood up straight once again, it was a big shake for him to see Robert after so long, he was unprepared, and it caught him off guard. ¡°Your Master invited me. How can you act so rude to the guests where your manners¡± Robert made a severe face and scolded Alex, Alex¡¯s mouth twisted harshly before his gaze fell on his master; as far he knows, his master never will invite such trouble without a serious reason. ¡°My master, still a wise person, never will invite trouble¡± Alex red at Robert. Only he and David can insult him by calling him trouble. If other people called him and humiliated Robert like this, it might cost them their life, but when Alex scolds him, he can only smile. This man is still holding grudges against him. ¡°Alex, you''re still so childish,¡± Robert intended to tease Alex after so long he finally got such a chance; how can he let it go? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alex already knows his intention, ¡°and you still shameless as you were¡± Alex ignored his teasing smile and went to sit far away from Robert. David let them have their time, and finally losing his patience, he spoke up, ¡°you have too much energy to argue with him; why notpete against me.¡± David asked, smiling, but it was a red light; Robert and Alex knew what this smile meant. So both of them became silent, and Robert sat in front of David. ¡°So what¡¯s going on with this Antony? Why are you with him? David asked. Leaning on the chair, he looked at Robert; he was looking, if you dare to lie or mess with this serious matter, I will strangle you, which Robert caught immediately. ¡°Oh, a few months after you left, the old man¡¯s men attacked me and almost died. If it was not for Antony¡¯s help, they might cut me into thousands of pieces. I was injured, alone, and they were 10. I thought that was my life¡¯sst moment, but I don''t know where that bastard appeared and took me with him.¡± Robert exined, he knows he doesn¡¯t need to hide anything from David; David¡¯s face holds a shocked expression. ¡°Until now, why did you hide this from me? David sounded a little angry. After leaving A country, David cut off all of his contacts, so he also stopped hearing news from there, but who knew so many things happened while he was away. ¡°I told you once if you go back, don¡¯t turn back, so how could as your friend, I drag you back, you know my principal, once I promise to do something, I will never turn back¡± Robert smiled, but only David could detest some loneliness from his eyes. ¡°Why note to S country? I offered you a deal, right¡± David got angry. When he left the country, he offered to take Robert with him, but this stubborn fool stayed there. ¡°I wanted to make a future for her, and you know her family, without power my ground they will crush me under their feet, I didn¡¯t have any reason to leave but who knew I was a fool as you call me, she betrayed me.¡± When he said this, hatred or anger, or every emotion mixed, was there in his voice. It was unsure. But one thing was he hates her too, with no limits. David also felt bad; once, this man loved her without caring about his own life, but now he behaves as if he gets any chance, he will strangle her with his hands. David failed to understand at first. But after meeting Kate, he understood why Robert hates Ashely so much. His heart stops beating when he thinks of any possibilities of Kate not being in his life; for love, people can give up on their life, but if that person deceives you, nothing can stop your heart from hating that person. Robert also faced this in his life. Once he loved her, now he hates her. Chapter 302 * Are you jealous * Chapter 302 * Are you jealous * Nothing can stop your heart from hating that person. Robert also faced this in his life. Once he loved her like his life, now he hates her as his worst enemy in life; love is such a strange thing for humans, once your heart permits you, even your brain hates that person, you can never forget her. That¡¯s what happening with Robert; he hates Ashley but never forgot her, not for a second in these five years. ¡°So, why do you want to find her? She already left you, it¡¯s been five years, you should move on in your life, why searching for her, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to marry her in the future, nor going to forgive her for what she did, also what if she was already in love with someone, you two don¡¯t have any future with each other¡± David rubbed salt on Robert¡¯s wounded heart; after listening to David¡¯s, Robert felt every nerve for his body ripped, and his brain buzzed with anger. Even though he hates to admit it, it was a bitter truth that he can never refuse. His brain and heart gave him different answers. ¡°So what, I am not a pushover, she kicked me out of her, and I''m going to take my revenge on her, even if I have to rip apart my heart, I can¡¯t forgive her, nor can I let her go-to move on in her life to be with a different man. No way, ¡± Robert said, his face sank in deep anger. How dare she throw him out of here like this? Is there no way he will forgive her and let her live a peaceful life with another man? David wanted to punch on his thick face, so childish, he was dying to meet her, seriously if he loved her to ept her, why suffer like this? Still, as the third party, David doesn¡¯t have any right to say this to him, it''s his life, and he should wake up before it¡¯s toote; David also what Ashely wound him badly and hurt him enough to put down his life. She was also responsible enough to suffer with him; also it¡¯s terrible, now that she was back, she should taste what he did in these five years, ¡°So Antony wants it right now? David asked; putting aside their childish matter, he talked about what he wanted to know, now to him, nothing mattered at all; all that mattered was Kate''s safety. ¡°You selfish man, I just wanted to tell y0u my pain, yet you only care about your wife, who is more dear to you, wife or blood oath brother? Robert said seriously, Alex, who was listening to their conversion, suddenly choked on hearing Rober¡¯s demand. Seriously, asking to choose between him and madam, he directly put a stone on his feet; even if his master loses his mem0ory, he will select his madam. David was toozy to answer him with a word; instead, he kicked him down to the table, and Robert almost fell from his chair. Alex could barely stop himself fromughing at Rober¡¯s miserable fate. He deserved it; Alex cursed Robert and mocked his courage. ¡°What are you doing? Robert asked, rubbing his painful knee and facial expression, revealing the pain he just got from David¡¯s kick. David kicked him, showing no mercy. David crossed his hands over his hard rock chest and sent a deadly re at Robert ¡°you have the mouth to ask how dare you, dare you topare yourself against my wife? You have a death wish. David mocked Robert. Alex finally let go of theughter he was holding back so hard. Seriously, a top assassin just beaten by a leading heartless man; they deserve to be each other¡¯s best friend. Alex wanted to take a photo of Robert¡¯s expression. Ahh, such an opportunityes once in a lifetime, Robert looked at Alex with a sour expression, but Alex snorted at him arrogantly. Hump dare to show me this look, who scared your eyes, you just got beaten by my master, don¡¯t you have any shame, the mocking look on Alex¡¯s face was enough for Robert to understand what this fool was doing inside his head. ¡°Answer me what I asked you, got it¡± David was impatient. He wanted to go home before Kate woke up. David didn''t want to leave her even for a second. If not for this matter, he wouldn¡¯t have been here to meet this rascal. Robert¡¯s mouth twisted with envy. "What are you so worked up about to go home? Isn''t it that you left a baby at home? He teased David. Alex felt pity for Robert for clearly trying to step on his master¡¯s nerves. No one should tease his master when his master is worried about their madam, and madam is out of his hand length reach. ¡°Yeah, I left my baby and baby¡¯s mother at home. Why? Are you jealous? David said with a proud expression. He said with his face, see, I have a wife and baby; you can burn your heart as much as you want. ¡°What, David, don''t joke around¡± Robert was in shock; what¡¯s going on here? Did he lose any memory? As far as Robert knows, David is newly married, and they are preparing for their marriage? He even sent his man to help David. David''s nned wedding is too grand, so the risk is that he nted his man everywhere and stopped this news from spreading in A country to protect everyone. But he doesn''t know if David has a baby? ¡°Because I have, ¡± David said with a smirk. Robert was excited and shocked at the same time. ¡°David, you are a weirdo old man. You married a teen girl yet already let her give birth. Are you a horse? Why have I never seen you do anything like a human? Robert finally had time tough at David. How can he let go of such a golden opportunity? That was David¡¯s sore point,Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 303 * Fighting against my fate * Chapter 303 * Fighting against my fate * That was David¡¯s sore point, not because of his age, he never cared about his age, but after meeting Kate he cared, he feared to leave this world soon, leaving Kate alone, and that¡¯s what he hates the most? The way these bastards fly around his wife, what if they try to snatch her, no she can only be his wife? Even if he leaves this world before her, if peoplee to know his thoughts, they will die from a heart attack, how obsessed he is, to think what will happen even after his death. Alex wants to run away from there; seriously, why does he want to be killed by his master? Even if he wants to, this fool should die alone; why he wants to drag him also, it¡¯s too suffocating to be inside the Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. room. But what can he do? Even if he wants to run away, he won¡¯t want to get caught by his master; otherwise, his master will vent his wrath upon him. David smiled coldly, hiding his sour feeling, picked up the pen and threw it at Robert. Robert was fast enough to dodge the hit, and the pen fell, but David¡¯s aim frightened Robert. If not for his wise choice, one of his eyes might already lose vision. ¡°Hey, are you trying to make me blind? I was joking. Take it easy, man,¡± Robert pats his jumping heart and says pitifully, but David felt nothing other than rage. ¡°I was trying to see if I''m old enough to aim my hit on the right spot¡± David acted as if Robert¡¯s word didn¡¯t affect him. ¡°I am not in the mood to y with you; you better tell me everything about Antony¡± David sat on his chair, crossing his legs. ying with another pen, he evinces Robert if he dares to waste his time anymore; this time, the next pen might help him lose his eye. Robert sneered but obediently sat back and spilt out everything he knew, and Antony nned to do. ¡°He wants Kate, messing with your business was his cover-up, he knows sister-inw is your sore nerves, that¡¯s what I thought he nned to do, but as far as I know him, ording to his life principle, he harms no women; even that woman is his worst enemy¡¯s close person so that you can understand the rest.¡± Robert closed his eyes and his ears, also Alex followed him, yet they still heard the storming sounds. Opening their eyes, they saw a messy office which was destroyed in a storm; they already expected this scene. David swept everything off the desk table, just leaving Kate¡¯s photo frame. He lost his senses yet remembered he shouldn¡¯t throw her a photo. Crazy bastard ¡°Yet you want me to stay calm and let him do whatever he wants, even if I cut that bastard into thousands of pieces and feed him to any street dog, I don¡¯t think my heart is going to calm down, only bathing with his blood my heart and mind will be peace,¡± David preached around and tried to take a deep breath, but his mouth to lung everywhere turned sour, the jealousy vinegar inside him mixed in his blood, and it was killing him for doing anything knowing someone made such a dangerous n to take her away from him, He can not even know how to live the day, yet people are trying to do this to him; now, even if the whole A countryes, he will not stop until he rips open that bastard¡¯s heart. ¡°So when he wants you toplete your mission? David asked with a calm face. His sudden calmness didn¡¯t sit well with his dangerous character. Robert and Alex both knew this was a red alert. ¡°When you¡¯re on your off guard,¡± Robert answered him. ¡°Then give him our wedding news and let hime to my wedding,¡± David said as if he was inviting a guest with respect, but Robert¡¯s heart leapt a beat at what he was trying to do. ¡°What do you want to do? David, he is someone else¡¯s target; we need to protect our sister-inw, and stall some time since we can avoid this problem getting no attraction, so why? Roberts was yet to finish his word when David stooped him. ¡°What do you want me to do? My wife is pregnant, can you imagine by any chance hees near to Kate what will happen? Kate got pregnant with our baby after a tired mental breakdown. I said nothing to anyone, but do you know Kate¡¯s being pregnant is already a miracle? With her medical problems, Kate had a low chance; I saw how insecure she was while looking in the mirror; she was scared; what if she could not get pregnant? I was helpless, scared more than her, so I hid everything and tried to coax her, saying I don¡¯t want a baby, but God was merciless to us. God never disappointed me. God wiped all of my worry and tension. God forbid if anything happens to the baby by any chance. She will lose her mind, and I will lose mine with her. You are not a husband, nor a father, so you don¡¯t understand what I felt to a woman. Not able to give birth like a curse, I wanted nothing or anyone between us but seeing how she earnestly wanted a baby; I changed my mind, and you are advising me to keep that bastard alive even after knowing he can harm my wife and our baby. R, do you think I''m unable to fight against him just because I hid my strength? Huh, I David Xiver might let go of that dangerous path, but I never forgot to protect what¡¯s mine, he wants what? Kate, I will not even give him a worthless coin from my money, yet he wants what I got after fighting against my fate, life, my Kate. Chapter 304 * Ashley dumped you * Chapter 304 * Ashley dumped you * I will not even give him a coin from my money, yet he wants what I got after fighting with my fate, my life, my wife; who is he if I have to use the power I lent other people for use, I will snatch back, but I will not let him live in this world anymore, I David Xiver have only one principle in my life, cut the hand which wants to snatch her from me, gouge the eyeballs when they look at her, will feed their manhood to my dogs, So I already decided to y this game; let¡¯s see if he can win this game. If not, his people will celebrate his death anniversary on my wedding anniversary.¡± David said everything he wanted and bypassed Robert; he felt he would kill anyone if he stayed any longer there, but Robert was also tricky. ¡°Are you crazy? What do you mean if you want to use A country¡¯s power, they will drag you back? Can you handle that? Robert felt a little irritated by his decision. David knew he would never make such a decision. His decision will affect everyone. ¡°No, I will not use a country¡¯s power; I¡¯m not a fool; also, do you think these years I was cooking pudding? I''m alone enough to handle ten Antony. I just wanted a peaceful life, but it seems some people are feeling too idle to poke on my life; I need to ce them at the right ce.¡± This time he did not stop, nor did Robert stop him; Robert knew David needed time to calm down; in such a situation, people better leave him alone, but he wanted to follow David secretly. But before he could step out to follow David, someone else grabbed him by the shoulder. ¡°Stop right now,¡± Alex said with a firm tone. ¡°I will follow him without letting him know. What if he loses his mind and does something¡± Robert said worriedly. ¡°Huh, you fool, you better stay away from my master right now. He is not in the mood to y with you. Also, he will go home right now,¡± Alex said, and let go of Robert, but out of curiosity, Robert grabbed Alex¡¯s hand, ¡°How do you know he will go home? In the past, when he felt upset, he roamed around in the street or a silent ce,¡± Robert asked, also sharing David¡¯s past behaviour. Alex sighed. Only can exin how he knows. ¡°Only one ce can calm him down; it¡¯s master¡¯s home; he will go straight home right now and will get master than him. Robert''s mouth twisted, David and asking forfort from someone tough to imagine. He thought he married that girl because she saved David¡¯s life, but it seems he kissed something. Alex was about to leave when Robert stopped him, clutching his hand. ¡°you better tell me what I missed; if not, don¡¯t even think about leaving right now¡± Robert gave a familiar smile; his harsh and piercing tone put Alex in a difficult position. He knew once this bastard made up his mind to use physical strength, Alex nowhere any match for him; only David can tame this wild dog. ¡°You are too much¡± Alex can helplessly show his attitude, but it¡¯s not enough to stop Robert. ¡°Okay, ask me¡± has an indirect meaning; I will answer you, but don¡¯t go for too much. ¡°David loves sister-inw? Or did he marry her to repay her because she saved him? Robert asked, rubbing his chin. Alex twisted his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s why I call you a fool. who said to you master married madam because she saved his life, don¡¯t even think to ask master something like this, Master married our madam because he loves her; also you might see doctor, your brain weakened, reverse back, and think when master said if madam loses her mind, he will lose him, also he achieved her after fighting against his fate, you can¡¯t even understand this, now I know why Ashley dumped you.¡± Rubbing chilli paste in Robert¡¯s wounded heart, he left while fixing a messed up tie. Robert¡¯s mouth twisted from anger. Now he also dares to mock him; that¡¯s too much. ¡°Ashley, Ashley, this woman, you better nevere in front of me; you decided to hide, you better hide where I can never find you; if not, I will settle these scores with you.¡± Robert murmured and angrily cursed Ashely; because of her, everyone mocked him; everyone knows he has an only sore point, her rejection. Robert soon followed Alex to know more about David; he needed to know, he was cold to other people, but he is an earnest person in David''s case. Alex wanted to run away from this fool, but he was kidding. On the other side, David left the starlight building, but the way he was driving the car, people will think he took part in a car racingpetition, he was driving the car at full speed. He was nowhere to end his anger; he just needed to go home as soon as possible; only seeing her face can make his heart calm down. His phone rang. Seeing that it was from home, David picked up and connected the call through the car to Bluetooth. ¡°Hello,¡± David said, but the coldness was enough to prove he is not in a better mood. He thought it was Aunty Lin or Noah, but it was Kate. ¡°Darling, are you angry? Kate asked. She just woke up. Her voice was enough to make him understand. David¡¯s facial expression and voice tone both changed. ¡°Wifey, I''m not angry. Are you awake already? David¡¯s voice turned soft like candy floss, and adoration was for her. Such a liar. ¡°Hmm, I already washed my face,¡± Kate said, like an obedient child. Her coy and sweet voice was enough to put out the fire in his heart. ¡°Where are you now? Are you hungry? David slowed down the car''s speed and talked to her. ¡°Hm, I''m downstairs; I''m hungry, but where are you, you liar? You sneaked out when I was sleeping. I searched you everywhere,¡± Kateined. She thought he would be in bed when she wakes up like he always stays; it became her habit to see him after waking up, after knowing her pregnancy. David never left home, other than one day. Davidughed loud enough for her to hear. ¡°Alex called me toe for an important meeting, don¡¯t be angry, I''ming home.¡± Chapter 305 * Overthrow her husband * Chapter 305 * Overthrow her husband * Davidughed loud enough to hear her. ¡°Alex called me toe for an important meeting, don¡¯t be angry, I''ming home,¡± David said as if he admitted his mistake. ¡°I will forgive you if you agree to one of my conditions'' ''Kate from the other side smiled wickedly. She finally had time to fulfil her desire. How can she let it slip away? ¡°As you wish, my queen,¡± David answered her dramatically. Kate coughed lightly, showing a proud feeling. ¡°I want to eat ice cream,¡± Kate finally revealed her greedy tongue. David frowned. This girl is asking for trouble. She knew she would have a cold problem immediately once she eats ice cream, yet asked him to get her ice cream. ¡°Are you itching for a beating? David asked her. But his voice clearly says no matter what, he will never be angry with her. ¡°No, but my tongue is itching for ice cream,¡± Kate said. ¡°No way,¡± David refused her. ¡°Then don¡¯te home, I will not let you enter inside our home, hump,¡± Kate threatened David. David smiled quietly. She learned how to threaten him, but this was not something David would agree with; everything rted to her better health is precious to him; even though she threatened him, it will not work for him, especially when she is pregnant with their baby. Cold is like poison for Kate; she suffers once cold could catch her, so there is no way David will let her be willful in this matter.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I am near to home. I will make you something sweet if you want to eat dessert, but no ice cream. Be good, en¡± David was strict with her. There is no way he¡¯s going to let her eat cold things. ¡°David Xiver, I want to eat ice cream badly, you better buy some for me; otherwise I will not let you enter home¡±, Kate screamed at him, this fool seriously taking her words lightly, even though she liked ice cream in the past. She never tried to be stubborn, but now she is pregnant, and she is craving, And no matter how much she tries to suppress this greed, it¡¯s not working. David was speechless. When he was about to answer her, she already hung up without waiting for his answer. David has already reached the South Mansion area and wondered if he should turn around and buy some for her. They had no ice cream in their fridge because he wanted to keep it out of her reach. Otherwise, rather than calling him, she might already have ice cream. He was hiding from him. But David knows he needs to be careful even if she is willful. To go inside the south mansion, people have to pass two gates. When the south side area started, the south side was owned by both Kate and David, and the entrance gate was not far away from the main mansion. David stopped the car in front of the entrance area, waiting for the gate to be opened from inside. But no one opened the gate. David called security. ¡°What are you doing sitting here, sleeping? David asked his men who handled the gated area. The man shivered like a half-dead fish and answered, ¡°Master, we can¡¯t open the gate¡±, the man replied, losing his head. He was already frightened. ¡°why? What happened? Is there something wrong with the system? David asked dryly. He thought some error urred there. ¡°No, master, everything is okay with the gate, but we can¡¯t open the gate for you, ¡± the man answered timidly. David¡¯s face turned stony in summer ¡°what the hell do you mean, where is Max? David coldly asked. ¡°Master¡± Max, who was hiding behind the wall, came forward. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? David asked, crossing his hands over his chest. ¡°Cough, Master madam ordered us." There is nothing we can do about anything right now,¡± Max answered fearfully. Everyone knew Kate''s order came before David''s; it''s not their fault to think this. David had already ordered them before hiring everyone, and if she said East, they could never tell West, not even for him. David felt lightning strike him hard. Madam, who ordered them, only then did David understand her threat was not just empty words; she requested his men not to let him inside. David tried to use his fingerprint to open the gate but failed. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. His woman knows how to overthrow her husband. David dialled thendline number as he thought she had picked up. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around; let mee inside?¡± David said, but he sounded gentle; if not for he was missing her badly, he might spend more time ying with her to see what she does next, but he needs to hug her badly. ¡°No way, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you, you will feed me your sweet words and let me agree with you¡± Kate also refused to back down. ¡°Come out,¡± David said; at least he could see her from there. Even though he was in a grim mood, he won¡¯t show her; he just needed to see her. Kate might be stubborn, but for David, her heart as soft as a bird feather, she kept the phone and stood up, warping a light cotton coat around her body. She came out. The weather was very sunny; they covered the whole south mansion with most giant trees because Kate loves the green atmosphere; it gives very peaceful feelings, trees shaded the entire path. Kate walked by the gate. With slippers shoes on her feet, she tied her hair on a pony, no make, but her natural look was more beautiful than any makeup look, when the sun¡¯s ray fell on her face, through the trees space, she looked delicious, When she reached the main gate, she saw David leaning against his car. He gave a most potent smile when he saw her, which straight hit kate¡¯s heart; this man knew how to torture her heart. David came forward and attached his face to the gate and looked at her pitifully. ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s hot outside, my head is spinning from the sun heat, let mee inside¡± David was a wise person, arguing with Kate. He would gain nothing, so he better lowers his head before her. Chapter 306 * lend her the weapon * Chapter 306 * lend her the weapon * ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s hot outside, my head is spinning from the sun heat, let mee inside¡± David was a wise person, arguing with Kate. He would gain nothing, so he better lowers his head before her. Kate smiled but refused to show him, so she bit her lips ¡°only under one condition: I will let you enter, buy me ice cream or stay outside.¡± David sighed and stood back. When Kate thought he would refuse, he gave in, ¡°ok, tell me which vor you want to eat.¡± Seeing her desperate face, David knows she craves ice cream, and it¡¯s not ice cream; she is pregnant; that is what he has to understand. ¡°Ahh,¡± Kate¡¯s face showed a little shocking expression. She thought he would disagree so quickly. ¡°Yes, but you need to stay in control, not allowed to eat much,¡± David admitted, utterly defeated by her. ¡°Okay.¡± Kate jumped with joy. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t jump?¡± David said helplessly. If not for the gate, he would have already hugged her and stopped her from being careless. ¡°Oh,¡± Kate pouted but was still beaming with happiness. ¡°Are you still not going toe inside? Davidined. ¡°Oh,¡± Kate nodded and looked at Max, ¡°open the gate now, ¡± she hurriedly said. Max clicked open the gate without dying a second. David entered, and with no warning, he swapped her off from the ground and carried her in his arms. Only he knows how empty he felt a little while ago. He bruised his face on her neck and sniffed her scent ¡°you cunning rabbit, now see how I''m going to punish you,¡± he whispered in Kate¡¯s ear, It was only Kate to hear that other people already wanted to die from their PDA. They know how to torture people with their love show. They lowered their heads and prayed for them to leave; they were already shocked, surprised, and shy ¡ªmixed emotions. They never thought they would see such a day in their entire life, their master who ruled, ultimately defeated by their madam. Yet, he showed no anger. They know the master loved their madam with no limit, but they never thought their master loved to torture their madam so much. This man tortured everyone, but their madam dominated him, They should record such amazing things in history, but they felt such a fantastic feeling after seeing their master¡¯s miserable state. Who knew he would be free himself so soon? Their madam¡¯s soft heart spoiled everything, but who are they toin about this? ¡°David took Kate inside the mansion and wanted to take her to their bedroom. Kate was not na?ve; she knows she stepped on the tiger tail, and he is going to eat her without leaving a bone. But before being eaten by a tiger, she should at least fill her stomach. ¡°I want to eat; I am hungry; you should at least feed me before torture me. Otherwise, I''m going to faint.'''' Kate throws her head on the back and pretends to show her faint state. Davidughed from his heart after seeing her pretending face. She made himugh and cry simultaneously about how he loved her every expression. His wife can calm his storming heart but also can create a dangerous storm with no warning signal. ¡°Okay, as I promised, but don¡¯t even think about stopping me until I stop my own will. ¡± David was a decent man with the principal; he warned her like a gentleman. Kate¡¯s mouth twisted from amazement. He was a gentleman; she was full of doubt and never would believe. After all, she had seen his beastly side, but she loved his every side. Outside the gate, at a corner, a ck car parked quietly. Inside the car, Alex was sitting in the driver''s seat with a sulking face, and in the next seat, Robert was still in shock. He saw everything that happened in front of the south mansion¡¯s gate; he still can¡¯t believe his own eyes. Did he see David standing outside the locked gate, Begging his wife to let him go inside, his wife even negotiated with him. Is it only when David agrees she allowed him to enter? Yet, this damn man did not show any anger or frustration? ¡°What¡¯s going on here? He murmured to Alex; Alex smirked. ¡°Now you know why our master married her, out of responsibility or for love? Alex sneered at his reaction. ¡°Dear me, I never thought such a bloody haughty man like David also could dote on any woman. He despised me because I was head to toe in love with Ashely, I never begged her. Yet he called me a man without a spine. Now tell me what should I call him, handicapped husband, or wife¡¯s ves,¡± Robert said, losing senses. ¡°That¡¯s why Ashely dumped you; what master said that¡¯s what he meant, you got it wrong, poor Ashley,¡± Alex taunted Robert, showing no mercy. ¡°Hey, are you even my friend? You take that woman''s side, believe me if I find her now, I will strangle her with all my might.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Robert was furious; that damn woman left deep scars on not only his heart but also his reputation. ¡°She did the right thing; her man should spoil her to rot with love, only love not enough to cage a woman¡¯s heart. F she wants to kill someone, her man should lend her the weapon, but I don¡¯t think you spoiled her even a little¡± Alex gave some free knowledge Robert. ¡°Where do you get such knowledge? Who spoiled your brain? Robert asked Alex; raising his brows, he waited for an answer. A robot man like Alex also can give such a speech, almost giving him a heart attack, how many shocks he was going to get, the only god knows. ¡°My master said, and as his right-handed man, I should follow what my master believes,¡± Alex engulfed proudly; he was always proud of how his master showed his love for their madam. Chapter 307 * Family man * Chapter 307 * Family man * ¡°My master said, and as his right-handed man, I should follow what my master believes,¡± Alex engulfed proudly; he was always proud of how his master showed his love for their madam. ¡°Then, as his right-handed man, why are you still a single dog? Robert thought he could make fun of Alex, but Alex smirked with a proud expression as if he had won a world cup in life race. ¡°Who said I¡¯m a single dog? Alex raised his left hand and showed it to Robert ¡°see, I''m already a family man.¡± A loud p fell on Robert¡¯s face. He was trying to mock Alex, but the humiliation fell on him like a sharp needle. Seriously, even a man like Alex also became a family man. However, the man who was madly in love in his early 20 still single; it¡¯s not that he never tried again to love someone, but that woman sucked his heart off-dry and left no love there to love another woman. He will never say this out loud. ¡°Also, what else I missed out on, tell me at once, damn, I''m feeling dizzy, even killing never took so much energy, I was absent for five years, yet it seems like everyone changed in weather news¡± Robert couldn¡¯t help butin unhappily. Alex snorted, ¡°that¡¯s because you choose this path. Master told you to leave this dangerous lifestyle behind, but you stubborn turtle refused to leave, now you have the tongue to ask such foul things, other than Adam, we all now family man, only you and he are single dogs¡± Alex argued with Robert. Robert wanted to hit his head with iron; it¡¯s not he disliked the life he''s leading right now, because of everyone¡¯s safety, he stayed away from everyone, other than contact with David, He never tried to reach anyone from S country, not even when Nina was in that ident; he wanted to trouble in Robert¡¯s profession. He needed to think about his men. But it seems he distanced himself too much. ¡°Where is Nin? What about Rose? Robert asked these two girls to be like younger sisters to him. He had no family like Alex. Not having a father and a mother who never cared about him, David desperately yearned for a brother, so toward orphan people, he has different affection, Like Alex and Robert, who don¡¯t have any blood rtionship with him, they are very close to him. Adam and Liam also like brothers to him, but David and Robert, Alex shares a unique type of rtionship; they have mutual understanding; they don¡¯t need words to express each other¡¯s thoughts; looking at each other, they understand what each other is thinking or wants. Alex calls David Masters not only because everyone else calls him Master, he can call David brother, but because David Was a father shadow, big brother, also a friend. So how could this person not be necessary to him? They shared happiness; they almost died in A country, but David never leaves him behind, so he vows to follow David all of his life. ¡°How about I leave A country right now ande here permanently? Do you think David will agree? Robert said. ¡°Up to you¡± Alex started the car and wanted to leave, but Robert stopped. ¡°What do you want now? Alex looked suspiciously; this man, don¡¯t tell me he wants to go inside. His fear soon came true. ¡°Let''s meet my sister-inw; I''m here for the first time. How can I leave without seeing what my sister looks like, even though I have seen her a few many times, but I need to see her with my bro¡± without looking at Alex, he stepped out from the car and walked toward the main gate, Alex helplessly can follow him from behind? When they came to the gate, Robert hinted to him to ask them to open the gate; Alex knew even though he dragged him out of here, this man will never leave until he fulfills his desire to meet their madam. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble after going inside,¡± Alex first warned him and used his ess card to open the gate. Because it was Alex. No one dared to stop him. Inside the mansion, Kate was sitting on David''sp, eating her ice cream with a satisfied smile on her face. David called Aunty Lin, so he ordered the private chef to make a few vored ice creams for Kate, even though they may not enter inside the main mansion. David arranged a ce on the side manor for these workers. They wait for David''s order, even though David cooked all the time, sometimes they also make dishes. Only when Kate or any family member wants to eat something. After getting the order, they quickly prepared the ice-creams and delivered them to the mansion; getting ice cream, Kate was in nine clouds. Soon after she finished most of the vors, even though she liked every taste, David banned her from eating pineapple vor. Kate agreed, When she was eating, Alex entered. Seeing that David was surprised, he should be in thepany; what is he doing here? ¡°What are you doing here? David asked casually, taking a tissue; he helped Kate wipe her mouth; she was eating like a baby, spilling around the ice cream; David was wiping once she made a mess. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Oh, master, I am not here at my will; someone dragged me here," Alex answered. David raised his head to look at David, only toe face to face with another person. ¡°Why are you here? David asked, not feeling surprised to see Robert. ¡°Oh, you heartless man, you left without caring for your brother to invite for a meal, so I am here without your invitation,¡± Robert answered shamelessly. Kate stopped eating and looked up curiously. Seeing a stranger, she suddenly realized her position; she was sitting on David¡¯sp in front of unknown people. Chapter 308 * His sweet trap * Chapter 308 * His sweet trap * Kate stopped eating and looked up curiously. Seeing a stranger, she suddenly realized her position; she was sitting on David¡¯sp in front of unknown people. She jumped out of David¡¯s embrace and looked at the person with embarrassment, but she froze when she carefully stared at him, recognizing who it was. It was her college¡¯s new professor. ¡°professor, what are you doing here? No, I mean? Kate fell on her own words, found no words to say; what she was asking, that is not the problem. Why did her professor suddenlye to her home, David pulled Kate back to hisp and handed her the ice-cream cup to her ¡°eat, I know him. No need to put on yourself,¡± David solemnly said. Kate felt at ease after hearing him, but how can she eat while sitting in front of her husband¡¯sp while her professor looked at her with a grin, also why she felt he was smiling. ¡°Wow, I never thought you could also be a wife¡¯s ve. If I did note here today, I could never see Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. such an amazing scene¡± Robert pped loudly and sat on the opposite side of David and Kate. Kate¡¯s face turned red from shyness. He was even familiar with David. She is not, and he is her teacher at college. How could she stay calm in front of her teacher? ¡°Hey, sister-inw, let me introduce myself first. I am Robert Stone, your husband¡¯s old friend. You can call me by my name or call me as you wish¡± Robert extended his hand toward Kate for a handshake. But David pped his hand away ¡°do you want to die? David smiled, but it was like he was cursing Robert. This man just wanted to do a simple greeting. Why does this devil have to react like this, so petty? ¡°Hello Mr stone¡± Kate found no word or no idea how to greet him, so she directly called him by his surname, hearing Robert make a sad face. ¡°sister-inw, it¡¯s not good. Call me a brother or at least something like Robert. How can you call me by my surname? You are not treating me like your family; oh, how sad I''m feeling right now.¡± Robert¡¯s words made Kate speechless. She just called him by his surname, why he reacted so loudly. She was silent. But David could not bear to stay silent when this pretending actor was trying to make his wife ufortable. ¡°oh, how can my wife call you brother? Are you my younger brother? She should call you by your pet name, doggy.¡± David said, and Robert almost fell from the couch. What is this man saying, doggy? How can this be the name? It¡¯s an insult from him. ¡°Hey, are you my blood, bro? How can you insult my image in front of my sister-inw? You have changed; you don¡¯t have any feelings for me anymore.¡± there he goes again. David, Kate, and Alex felt goosebumps on their body; seriously, if other people hear this, they will think he was talking about some other type of rtionship. ¡°Hey, stop talking with your foul mouth. What are you doing here, do your work¡± David wanted to take this chance to throw him out, but how could a thick-skinned person like Robert listen to David, ¡°Humph. I am not going before dinner. Also, I heard that Rose and Nina are both already back. I will meet them¡± Robert wanted to make an excuse. Even though it was an excuse for him to stay there, he genuinely wanted to meet Nina and Rose; he hadn¡¯t seen them in these few years. Now he finally got a chance. Aunty Lin came downstairs, caring for Noah in her arms, even though she was feeling tired. Only aftering downstairs did she let Noah down and rub her waist; Kate looked behind, only to see Noahing to them running, while Aunty Lin took a deep breath while rubbing her tired waist. She giggled at seeing this; carrying Noah was like holding a mountain; not everyone can do that, she once did, when he first came to S country, to her college canteen. He was a little less chubby, but now, with everyone¡¯s love and care, especially Aunty Lin¡¯s extra love and David''s cooking, it made Noah gain a few pounds. Even though Kate found it very cute, she never dared to carry him. David will beat her if she does, nor does she have the guts to do it with her baby being in her belly. David stopped everyone from giving sweets and snacks. He even tried to force Noah to do some exercise, but how could anyone hear this? So Kate forced David to stop. After all, Noah was just two-and-a-half years old; it¡¯s not bad for a kid to be a little chubby; it''s just Noah was unique from other babies. Seeing Kate smiling, David followed her eyes and saw the scene in front of him. He was speechless. He felt Noah should do some exercise. ¡°You should stop giving him choctes and too much meat behind my back,¡± Davidined about Kate; no one dared to oppose David, only she does, but what can she do? He is just too cute to turn down. David also figured out it¡¯s not Kate''s fault. This sly boy sees very well; his uncle already strictly warned everyone not to give him sweets, so he always runs to Kate and sells his cute and sweet smile for his food. Kate fell for his smile and always steps on his sweet trap. David could not understand how this boy, so cunning already at such a young age, so prudent, knows how to impress other people with his imaginative brain. ¡°It''s just he is too cute for me to say No,¡± Kate pouted andined back. Robert, who was staring at Noah, understood who he was. Noah¡¯s chubbiness also stunned him. However, that boy looked very cute and handsome. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Nina¡¯s son, right,¡± he asked David. David just nodded. Robert stood up and carried Noah to the couch; he sat down with Noah in hisp. ¡°He''s already grown up. Hey boy, what is your name? Robert asked with the gentile smile he ever had. Chapter 309 * Fierce glare * Chapter 309 * Fierce re * ¡°He''s already grown up. Hey boy, what is your name? Robert asked with the gentile smile he ever had. Seeing the pinkish yet cute look on Noah¡¯s face, Robert smiled. After staring for a few minutes, Robert looked at David ¡°hey, he doesn¡¯t look like Nina. Not even anyone from this family. Are you sure the hospital''s people gave you the right child, Can they make some mistakes? Did you check-in at the hospital? David already expected this reaction from him, but Kate and Alex didn¡¯t. They were speechless. What nonsense type of jokes is this? He is suspicious about Noah¡¯s identity; it seems he has a problem in his eyes. ¡°Little Prince,e here,¡± Kate called Noah back to her. Noah jumped off from Robert¡¯sp and ran to Kate. Kate hugged him and red at Robert, but what she could say to her teacher other than ring at him, but Noah was different. So she patted Noah¡¯s head and said, ¡°prince, don¡¯t run to strangers, especially to the people who have problems in their eyes, okay,¡± Kate seriously waited for Noah¡¯s answer. Seeing how serious his Aunty was, Noah nodded firmly. ¡°Okay¡± Robert¡¯s mouth hung open as a fishbone stuck in his throat "sister-inw, what do you mean by I have a problem in my eyes,¡± Robert asked, feeling down, insulted by his student, even though it¡¯s for a few days. ¡°Huh, don¡¯t make meugh when I said you have a problem in your eyes, Mr. Stone, I said some certain people have a problem in their eyes when I say you are one of them, but now that you mentioned, it seems like you think you¡¯re one of them, oh so sad¡± Kate knew how to rub salt on his wound, seriously. David was already smiling but with no sound. Alex was not like him; he already sat on the couch and rolled, holding his abdomen. Nobody could insult Robert like this in his entire life, even David.¡¯ But now the record has changed, and someone a lot younger than him has finally insulted him. ¡°Hey you, David, are you going to stay as if you hear nothing? I am your friend. Your wife just insulted me, saying I have a problem with my eyes, yet you smile. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? David rubbed Kate''s head, feeling proud ¡°you did well; at least you didn¡¯t fail me for recognizing defecting people after meeting once. I''m damn proud of you.¡± David¡¯s word throws a bucket of ice water on Robert¡¯s head. Seriously, the wife and husband are trying to kill him; if this continues, he¡¯s going to die choking on his saliva. They really can kill anyone with their words, so bitter. David turned to Robert and smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t have any conscience when ites to using on people like you¡± boom, thisst one left. Now he washed thest bit of my dignity with his cruel words. Kate smiled, feeling amazed but not showing any pity for Robert. He deserves this. ¡°Huh, you two are made for each other. Both are ruthless. You two can kill people with no weapon, just you two mouth enough to kill people. Please use less of these bitter mouths of yours,¡± Robert said with a frown look on his face. ¡°Mr stone, you also should use your foul mouth less; he is our family¡¯s son, so stop running your head too much; you shouldn¡¯t say this in front of a child, C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org in which Engle you think he is not our prince, the doctor gave the wrong baby, how can a doctor get such a cute baby, see his hair the same as Nina¡¯s, act like an adult,¡± Kate gave a long lecture; she thought at least Noah had something like Nina¡¯s; seriously, a student gave her teacher a lesson, such a fantastic scene. Alex felt his belly going to burst out at this rate, Madam not showing any mercy to this man, but he felt excited, wanting to see more. ¡°Leave him; he doesn¡¯t have a brain. Do you want something else to eat? David stopped her; otherwise, he knew she was going to vent her anger on Robert; she loved Noah, She called him Little prince or cute prince, even though she never dares to carry him. When she ys with him, she treasures him like precious, so how can she not be angry when someone says he is the wrong child, But David knows it¡¯s not Robert¡¯s fault to think like this; he also thought about this at least hundreds of times, even wanted to do a DNA test, but never dared to do; it¡¯s not like, he doesn¡¯t believe Noah is his nephew, but Noah makes him remember someone, and he never dared to believe this. The fear in his heart stopped him, he told himself, it doesn¡¯t matter who the father is; Noah is Nina¡¯s son, which matters to his family. As long as his nephew and his younger sister are safe with each other, everything is fine, but David knows it was his wishful thinking. As more time passes, Noah¡¯s facial features change with giving time. If his suspicion is correct, people will also catch it quickly, just like Robert, even Robert teased Kate and Noah, David could tell something was already going inside Robert¡¯s mind. ¡°I am not hungry now, but I will eat chicken and fish soup just to make it a little spicy. Kate ordered and stood up. ¡°I''m going upstairs, let¡¯s go, little prince¡± Kate held Noah¡¯s hand and led him upstairs. Not before throwing a fierce re at Robert. After they left, David called Aunty Lin ¡°sent watermelon and some light snacks upstairs. Both just woke up from their sleep; these two will roll on the floor if they do not get to eat something right now,¡± David told Aunty Lin he knows them better than anyone, Noah is already a glutton, and Kate also joined him after she got pregnant.'' Chapter 310 * His weakness * Chapter 310 * His weakness * David told Aunty Lin: ''He knows them better than anyone. Noah is already a glutton; Kate also joined him while pregnant. Both are like babies; now she is a little angry, that¡¯s why she refused to say she was hungry; the same goes for Noah. Once she says something, he will follow, seeing David hope his son or daughter shouldn¡¯t be like them. Robert felt envious seeing David looking at Noah and Kate¡¯s leaving figure, even both Kate and Noah a tiny pump. Noah was a little much, but both were very adorable. ¡°I never knew your wife would be this spicy; serious, ly she is fierce than you, she looks different in actual life, she looks as cute and innocent rabbit in her photo, Now I understand why a man like Antony wants your woman; he might have seen her different side, ¡± Robert praised Kate''s character. Still, he unknowingly triggered David¡¯s jealousy. Almost covered up aftering home, he almost forgot about this, but the fool Robert mentioned this again in front of him. ¡°What does it matter if my wife is cute or spicy? Do you want some spice in your life? How about I vent some spiciness in your life? Would you like it? Like instant coffee, David asked Robert, He quickly caught David¡¯s words, meaning, spreading spiciness in his life. David indirectly says he is going to throw him in Chilly''s swimming pool. Who wants such spiciness if they don¡¯t wish to die? ¡°Hey, I was just telling the truth; Noah is more Like Kate''s son, both of them plump but adorable¡± Robert was going the wrong way; he wishes for a beating. But David could not be bothered with him. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about Noah; I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t know why I said the doctor gave you the wrong kid, you know better than anyone why I said this, you told Andrew is the father, but why does he look like someone else? He¡¯s nothing like Nina, rather like Andrew boy; why didn''t you investigate this properly? Robert asked David, but it¡¯s more like a statement. ¡°Stop your thought before it runs a kilometer. Remember, he is my, David Xiver¡¯s nephew, my sister¡¯s son; also my wife¡¯s little prince, big brother to my son or daughter. No matter how or what will happen, this will never change; I¡¯m going to protect him and my sister at any cost¡± David put a full stop to Robert¡¯s mind. ¡°Okay, you won¡± Robert knows David Will never let it out; this is also good. As long as Noah and Nina are safe, nothing or no identity can touch them as long as David is unwilling. ¡°So, when are you going to tell me where she is? Robert asked. After calming his mind, he asked David once again. David raised his eyebrows ¡°why are you asking about her? You said you hate her¡± he is not someone who will leave so quickly. Both of them angered him. One made his wife sad; another made him feel sour from jealousy. Both of them like the closest enemies to him, so how can he spare them without giving back what they did to him? ¡°Even though I hate her, I need to see her, she left as she wished, now dared toe back to tiger den, she was asking for trouble, so as her ex, I should fulfill her want to, so you better tell me where she is? Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if I use my way, what you thought, if you wipe out all of the records, I couldn¡¯t find her whereabouts, then David, you took me too lightly, if I wish to see her right now, I can do that, but I don¡¯t want to let anyone know about me being here, especially some people who are sitting behind me to tail you, so for your family''s safety, sacrifice her.¡± Like an ordinary man, Robert might have joked a while ago, but for seriousness or cruelty, even David fails because David has a heart and its beat for Kate. So he can¡¯t be ruthless to anyone other than someone who tries to harm Kate, but Robert was different; even though he loved Ashley once, he never showed his weakness; his ambition was his throne, power, Ashley might be his life, but to live, he needs power; love was never enough in his life, from childhood people wounded his body with his heart, he has seen how cruel the world can be for powerless people; he once lived this kind of life, he doesn¡¯t want to live again in despair. if he doesn¡¯t have power, how he will protect what¡¯s his, people need to be selfish for a few specific things; he was among of them, He built his power for a long time; now people know him by his name, people fear him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. That¡¯s what he dreamed of achieving, but even though he wanted power, he also wanted a life with her, but it was her choice to betray him. ¡°Think a little before doing anything, any way you can see her in a few days, but don¡¯t let her know you already know about her, as for her current address, I can give you, but I need help from you, if you agree then I will send you her address.¡± David is also a businessman; without profit, he will sell nothing, not even to him. ¡°What? Robert looked at David suspiciously; this man would never make it easy for him. ¡°I am going to Antony¡¯s mansion tomorrow, and you have to arrange it. I want to enter inside his vi with no hindrance because I will not give him any chance to hide anymore; I am going to see him,¡± David announced; Robert¡¯s face finally shows a surprised expression. "What do you mean you want to meet him? Why do you need to meet him now? That cunning fox will understand immediately that you already know something,¡± Robert worriedly said. ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡± Chapter 311 * Robbed someone * Chapter 311 * Robbed someone * "What do you mean, you want to meet him? Why do you need to meet him now? That cunning fox will understand immediately that you already know something,¡± Robert worriedly said. ¡°That¡¯s what I want,¡± David answered with an incredible smile as if he was saying to go to a wedding ceremony. ¡°Hey, what are you saying? Are you trying to fail your n, huh? He is not that foolish. He will chase after the truth¡± Robert felt David taking the risk, but he didn¡¯t know David had a unique n for his enemy. ¡°Do what I asked you; you don¡¯t need to overthink. I know what I''m doing¡± David brushed off his worry and stuck to his n. Now that he has already said he is going to Antony, he will. No matter what, that¡¯s for sure; Alex and Robert both know that David will not listen to him at any cost, but why does he want to meet Antony? ¡°Then tell me why you want to meet him. You said you¡¯re going to trap him at your wedding, so why are you postponing the nned date? Robert asked, But David refused to give away anything; he just shrugged his shoulders and changed the subject ¡°you¡¯re here with an empty hand. Are you not ashamed to say you¡¯re boss of thousands of people, you owe me two gifts, one is for my marriage and another for my unborn daughter, now tell me when you will deliver the gifts? David suddenly stabbed Robert''s single heart, this cold which he thought would stay single all of his life already became a father. It''s so humiliating. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared your wedding gift. I will send you the gift on your wedding day,¡± Robert hid his hurt heart and said. But if he thinks David will let him slip away with such ame excuse, he is still a child. ¡°I know, but that would be our wedding gift, that¡¯s different from these two; I need these gifts before our wedding date. Remember this, otherwise don¡¯t even think about staying in S country, I''m going to chase you out of this country, ¡± David warned him. He left the living room to check on Kate and Noah. "This devil never changed; he tried to rob me of taking this chance, seriously,¡± Robert cursed David in anger. Alex felt pity for Robert. He knows Robert has too much money, that¡¯s why his master is doing this, prepares gifts three times, and his master hunger will not meet to end so quickly. David nned to suck his dry. Three gifts will cost him a hand if he wants to satisfy his master with his gifts, poor Robert. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are youughing at, stop showing your shark¡¯s teeth, now give me the idea, what I should give my sister-inw¡± as a man, he gave nothing to Ashely, so how could he think anything? Seriously, the man was worthless; that was Alex¡¯s thought about him. ¡°You should give madam one of your inds, and for our future princess, you should give her the yacht you bought a few days ago¡± Alex was more cunning than anyone when it came to robbing someone. Otherwise, h0w can he suggest an ind that cost more than $1 billion and a yacht around $2 billion? Robert looked at Alex suspiciously ¡°tell me the truth. Did David already tell you to trap me like this, otherwise? How do you know about these so clearly¡± Robert was very suspicious about Alex¡¯s intention. ¡°Huh, do you think I¡¯m a fool like you? Anyway, why are you so shocked? Do you think our madam is worthy of these, and our future also not worthy? Robert Stone, you better tell me the truth. Otherwise, I''m going to tell you,¡± Alex threatened Robert, taking this chance. ¡°Hump as master¡¯s right hand do you think I know nothing¡± Alex rolled his eyes. David sends him a message before leaving. But he will not sell his master away. His master-nned to rob Robert in daylight. Such a brutal way to ruin someone. Robert finally stepped on David¡¯s n. We call this robbing, not asking for simple gifts. After Robert leaves without waiting for dinner, if he stays for dinner, David might ask for the dinner payment, and he is going to lose his other precious. Upstairs, Kate and Noah finished their food and were already ying, running all over the room. Seeing David, Kate asked if Robert had left or not. David just nodded. After Robert left, he straight went to Antony¡¯s vi, Antony was at home, so he went directly to Antony. He nned what David asked him to do, but he doesn¡¯t want to create any suspicion carefully. Antony was screaming at his people inside the living room, he ordered them to find Alina, but no one saw any trace of her, so he was furious, he threw all the files at his men¡¯s face. ¡°All of you are useless as trash; I gave you all a simple task yet failed to find a woman, don¡¯t show me all of your faces again if you all can¡¯t find her within one week¡± Antony was very frustrated. First, he was angry and never wanted to find her, that troublesome woman, but it¡¯s already been a very long time. Yet, no news about her; He was worried about what if David caught her already, but David was also calm as water; on his side, nothing happened, nor Alina appeared around David, which made him think. So hired few men also mixed his men with them and put them on this mission, but to his surprise, no one found her; she didn¡¯t leave the country nor her credit cards. Antony was out of thought if he finds how she changed her face, Seeing the living room atmosphere, Robert could guess what was going on there; he was a fool. If not for the Antony problem, Robert wanted to find that bitch woman and suffer a painful death. Chapter 312 * Another persons wife * Chapter 312 * Another person''s wife * Robert wanted to find that bitchy woman and suffer a painful death. But for now, protecting Kate was more important to him; otherwise, David was going to skin him alive if he failed to do so. ¡°What happened here? He pretends not to know what¡¯s going on. He heard and saw everything. ¡°Nothing much, anyway why are you here? Antony questioned. Robert never came to meet him until he called her, so today hising surprised him. ¡°I am here to give you a piece of news. It''s crucial. I should inform you in person,¡± Robert said, what David taught him to say. ¡°Okay,¡± Antony nodded. He looked behind at his men and signaled for them to leave from there. They understood and left the vi immediately. ¡°So what¡¯s going on? Antony asked, Robert sat opposite Antony. ¡°David Xiver arranged a wedding for his wife,¡± Robert spoke up. It was like a bomb to Antony. His mind was on fire, even with his heart. He was beyond furious. ¡°What? He just let out this word, not knowing what he was feeling; he thought since David married Kate like a thief, something fishy going on, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t dare to make his marriage public, especially now. Who would have thought of that sly fox already preparing to announce the wedding? He underestimated his enemy. ¡°When is he going to hold the wedding? Antony asked Robert with poison in his voice, ready to kill anyone. But Robert was not even afraid. As a cold-hearted man, he was never scared of death, so how could a man like Antony scare him? ¡°On 14th 0*,¡± Robert said everything about the wedding and where David was going to hold the wedding. After hearing everything, Robert felt the nerves in his mental break. Soon, there were just three days left. ¡°But howe no one knows about this? David wants to make his wedding public but still no news about this? Anthony did not find any leads. ¡°Because he nned a surprise wedding,¡± Robert gave information like investigating this, not forgetting to hide his actual intention. Antony believed him blindly, feeling no suspicion. ¡°So no one is going to his wedding? Antony asked, holding back his throbbing head. ¡°No, he went personally to everyone to invite them. I heard he nned to invite all the top listed businessmen.¡± ¡°Why am I not on his list? Even though I''m nning to bring him down, I never revealed my identity. Why is he noting to me? Antony has a bad feeling in his heart. What if David finds out about him? If things go openly, then it¡¯s going to be very difficult to snatch Kate from Robert wanted tough at his foolishness; he never thought Antony could be this foolish, clearly for the tiger toe to eat him. There Robert realized other than screaming behind people''s backs but not daring to y with them openly, if not for he saved Robert''s life. Antony wouldn¡¯t ever look at him, but what can he do, on one side of David, on the other, of his Saviour? That¡¯s why David promised that no matter what, he would not involve Robert after this one. That¡¯s why Robert agreed to help David. In this way, at least when David does something to Antony, he will not have any hands at his harm. ¡°I don¡¯t know; I just found out there, that¡¯s all; I will let you know once I find out more.¡± "As for the task I gave you, why didn''t you still kidnap Kate? You said youpleted this task. Don¡¯t forget if you don¡¯t do this; you¡¯re never going to get your freedom from me; I will end every rtionship with you and will never ask you to do anything for me, call her and take her to A country, that¡¯s all I''m asking now, so why you didn¡¯t take any action yet.¡± Antony asked uneasily; at first, he wanted Kate because she was David¡¯s wife and his only weakness, but after meeting her, he found she was different in actual life, as lively as the moon, fierce as the tigress, that¡¯s what makes him unique. In his thought, he will destroy David at any cost so as not to take her away first; he never went in front of David because he has his n. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t try, David Xiver more cunning than you think, he never left his wife alone, go whenever she goes, even when she goes to the bathroom, he waits outside thedies toilet, now tell me how I''m going to get her when he stays around her like chew gum? Robert was not lying, but the way he was exining the whole thing was too cheesy. Antony was furious if anyone ced a rice pot on his head, no need for fire to cook the rice. That''s how he looked at Robert. Robert felt funny. Man, you are eyeing another person''s wife and behaving like someone robbed your wife, such a lecher. "So how are you going to get her? Antony found no n on his own, so he asked Robert. ¡°Hmm, I was thinking about a n. How about we get her on her wedding day? David cannot stay with her for long; I need half an hour to get her; I think we can easily get our chance in such an active temper; let me know if you want to try this one.¡± Robert threw the bait. Now he was waiting for Antony to take the bait and trap himself inside their n? Antony was silent, deep in thought. He thought, what should he do? After thinking deeply, he looked at Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Robert ¡°okay, let¡¯s do this¡¯ he agreed. Robert almost jumped up from joy. Finally, hepleted his task. Now David will let him go. For the first time in his life, he stabbed someone on their back with such a scheming n. After leaving Antony¡¯s vi, Robert sent David to the opposite side, Antony called his men. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him fully. Arrange everything in advance. When he gets her, take her to my ind¡± Antony was more cunning than he looked. Both sides had their ns. Chapter 313 * Meet you * Chapter 313 * Meet you * ¡°I don¡¯t trust him fully. Arrange everything in advance. When he takes kate out, take her to my ind, but doesn''t let him know about this.¡± Antony was more cunning than he looked. Both sides had their ns. David got the message and replied, okay. He looked at Kate, who was busy with Noah, looking at how she was smiling. David¡¯s chest widened with happiness. Her smile was the most precious thing in this world. David wanted to treasure her smile, even more, when she smiles. The universe dazzled with happiness after that. The following day, David cooked breakfast. After breakfast, he took Kate to the college, which was thest exam. When Kate entered the college, David called his men and nted them around the ssroom after the kidnapping ident and now Antony. These things forced him to arrange different arrangements. Kate questioned nothing, but he felt ufortable. He wanted to give her freedom, but he couldn¡¯t give her a peaceful life because of the few people. In his life, he yearned for a quiet life the most after meeting her, but people know how to mess with him. David left quietly with Alex. Soon they reached their destination. Behind arge tree, Robert waved his hand and left withouting in front of anyone. Alex went to the gate and pressed the calling bell, and the security guard opened the gate for them. ¡°How can I help you? He asked Alex. Alex handed him a card ¡°we want to meet Mr. Antony,¡¯ He said. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Do you have an appointment? ¡°No, we don¡¯t need one. Just give your boss this card,¡± Alex said with seriousness. The guard looked behind him. Inside the car''s backside, a handsome but cold man sitting there like a king, of course, he was. He saw the car logo. He immediately called another person and opened the gate for them. It was the star logo up to the half-moon, only seeing these people know who was inside the car, even the country president, couldn¡¯t refuse as long they saw the logo, be it a card or the car, no one had the guts to reject him. ¡°Wee, Master Xavier¡± the security guard bowed and let them enter; Alex went back to the car and drove inside the vi. Even though the estate was substantial and beautiful with good artwork, it was nowhere as beautiful as David¡¯s mansion. David created a pce for Kate andpared it to the castle. This vi looks like a pigeon''s house. ¡°Where is your master? We want to see him, ¡± through the car window, Alex asked him. Even though they already know where he is, he asked as if he knew nothing, and they suddenly came to meet him. ¡°Master, have his breakfast, pleasee with me; I will lead you to the living room,¡± the security guard said hurriedly as if he was burning in fire from fear. ¡°No need, we will find our way, ¡± David, who came out of the car, said in his chilling voice. The security guard was already on his limit, and he ran away, grabbing such a splendid opportunity. Alex and David walked inside, the way they walked inside, people''s hearts were beating, people could never be king with money, they needed the confidence to carry such an impressive aura, Even David, when staying in his regr home clothes, still maintains his aura, but today was different; even a blind and a dumb person could also say that today is a red day. Today he was going to meet his enemy, and how could he dress like usual? He was dressed in a long ck coat, everything as ck as a grim reaper, with killing intent. Only a fool would cross his way if they didn''t want to die; as expected, Antony was halfway to finish his breakfast; after his man informed, he wiped his hands hurriedly and stood up when two faces came into view. Antony felt he was an outsider. But his arrogance amazed Antony, but he was more shocked, but as a scheming man, he knew when to hide his expression. ¡°So this is the famous David Xiver. I am pleased to meet you, Mr. Xiver,¡± he said as if he was weing them from his heart. "Yeah, we also heard Mr. Antony, who was very sessful at such a young age; we''re bound to meet, I wanted to meet you from long ago, but I never had such luck, and finally got a reason to meet you. Lucky me¡± David gave a most charming killer smile, but only Alex knew how scary his master was in that moment, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my luck. I got to meet Mr. Xiver, so Mr. Xavier, what brought you here? Antony walked closer to David, the more he saw David, the more he felt the anger boiling inside him, because looking closer, he finally understood that this man owned an empire, S country¡¯s women¡¯s heart, and why the answer was in front of him, crystal clear, like a mirror. ¡°I am here to invite Mr. Antony to my wedding. Let''s talk outside. I''m a very nature-loving person; you have such a beautiful garden, so let¡¯s talk there,¡± David proposed, hearing Antony''s heartburn. Still, at least onefort, he ising to his door, to invite the trouble personally, such a fool. But he didn¡¯t know only time would tell if David was a fool or if he was over-smart. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go; uncle bought tea for us¡± Antony looked at his men and hinted to them to follow him; even though he was arrogant, he was not a fool; he thought it¡¯s better to be careful. He investigated David and knew how he dealt with people; that¡¯s why he never challenged David directly. ¡°Okay, lead the way,¡± David innocently nodded as if he was there to make the bastard his wedding guest. All of Antony¡¯s men gathered around him and followed him out, David and Alex exchanged a mocking look, but soon their facial expressions turned into demon stares. They sat in the middle of the garden. The garden was beautiful but not enormous, like the south mansion; Kate likes flowers, so David nted every flower she wanted; he even imported rear flowers from A country and Z country. Chapter 314 * Earthquake * Chapter 314 * Earthquake * David nted every flower she wanted; he even imported rear flowers from A country and Z country, David and Antony looked at each other, hiding everything, looking calm as if they were going to be friends, but that will not be possible in this life anymore, since the moment Antony nned to kill David and dared David¡¯s car ident, they became the sworn enemy. As for David, since the moment Antony looked at his wife with evil intention, his master had already decided Antony¡¯s life and death; he was just a fool who handed his luck to the grim reaper. ¡°Mr. Xiver, have you already found your life partner? Who is such a lucky woman? He asked as if he doesn¡¯t know such a fake actor; people would beat him to death if they saw him acting in reel life. David wanted to rip open his mouth and gouge his eyes; these pairs of eyes looked very dirty; how dare he look at Kate with these eyes? Eventually, he is going to crush them; first, David already nned what he was going to do with his head to toe; he wanted to skin Antony alive, Even Alex was amazed at how calm his master was, especially without showing one drop of jealousy, This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. but this was temporary; Alex looked at Antony with pity. Such a young man would lose everything. Cruel, He chose this; no one taught him to go behind their madam; he stepped on the snake''s tail; of course, the snake will bite him, especially when the snake is ck mamba. It gives the fastest death, but a most painful one. Alex wanted to know which types of rich the Martin family fed them, why both brother and sister swore to ruin themselves going after David Xiver if it was for money. It can still be a reasonable reason, but onemitted the most heinous crime to get David Xiver, and another wants to snatch David Xiver¡¯s wife; hell, how the brain works, Alex wanted to rip their head and wanted to see. Because of them, the most respectful and ancient Martin family ruined by David, yet they still try to bite David back, clearly asking for death; if a snake bites you and you want to bite the snake back, what kind of logic is this? ¡°Oh, I found her long ago, just the world was unaware, I thought we were going to have a peaceful life in this way, but few people¡¯s heart itching because I got such precious gem, so I''m taking this chance to show them, they can only stare at my treasure, If they want to get the gem from them, I, David Xiver, will cut their hands. I''m trying to be a gentleman, but my gentleness is only for my treasure, not for outsiders, so I¡¯m giving a warning first. Still, for once, I won''t repeat the second time. The second time I talk with my actions, but that¡¯s for people who keep such daring thoughts in their minds; today, I''m here to invite you and make you one witness of our wedding promises. So Mr. Antony, are youing to give us a chance to entertain you? If not for the ce and situation was wrong, Alex wanted tough, lying on the floor, seriously only his master could do such things, threatening and inviting people at the same time, Antony¡¯s face turned pale after hearing David¡¯s words, his heart skipped a few beats, does David know anything about him, or he was talking about other people, but either way David¡¯s words hit his sore spot, how dare he, it was because he met Kate before he that was his foul mind. Only he knows how frightened he was when David said each word as if he was killing people with each word. Seriously, this man chooses his words, but is he serious? That was Antony¡¯s thought. David smirked when he saw how pale he looked; huh, with this rat¡¯s gut, you want to kill me, are you even worthy¡± David mocked Antony in his brain. ¡°What happened, Mr. Antony? Why are you looking so pale? I am inviting you to my wedding, not some death anniversary,¡± Davidughed, with no meaning. Alex felt his master could win the Oscar with this acting skill, needing only one shot, why he became a businessman, such a waste of talent. He felt like a bystander. He came with his master because he thought his master would lose his cool, but it seems he was overthinking since his master did Ph.D. in acting. ¡°Yeah, yeah, Mr. Xiver, of course, I aming, you came to my home to invite me personally, of course, I am going to your wedding, if I don¡¯t go then how I am going to meet the person who caged y0ur heart, please add me.¡± Antony was scared. Still, when he thought of Kate''s cute bunny face, his heart twisted like rope, even his brain was telling him to back down, his heart had already decided. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Antony, oh, I bought you a gift. Alex goes to take the gift from our car¡± David pretends he forgot the gift inside the car. Alex nodded and ran to the car and bought the gift box. Alex handed the box to Antony; Antony took the gift box and gave a fake smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xiver.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯re heading to another ce, Mr. Antony; take care, meet you soon¡± David stood up and fixed his coat with a sly smile. He and Alex walked toward their car; Antony was curious and ripped open the gift ribbon; as he opened the box, a loud voice almost snatched his hearing; all the people screamed in unison with panic; the sound was earth-shaking as if they felt an earthquake in a second. They hurriedly looked behind them and saw the ruined vi. The garden was a little far away from the vi; it affected most of the area. David, holding his ears, smiled, but people missed his evil smile. Within a second, he put on a scared expression and turned to them, ¡°oh my god, I just had a heart attack, Mr. Antony. Are you alright? He made a fake worried expression. Chapter 315 * Evil-minded person * Chapter 315 * Evil-minded person * He put on a scary expression and turned to them. ¡°oh my god, I just had a heart attack," Mr. Antony said. Are you all right? He made a fake worried expression. Alex vomited blood ¡°master, are you crazy? He was thinking inside his head. Alex felt depressed seeing this, his master more cunning than he thought. Out of the league. Seriously, he thought his master put something on the gift box, but he blew up the whole vi. How big his heart dared. Standing on the enemy¡¯s property, he destroyed their home yet pretending innocent. Heads off for such a big yet evil-minded person. Only in front of his madam, this evil wolf acts like a tamed bunny. David already saw his dreadful expression; he sent a deadly re, only then Alex fixed his face. People ran around, and some ran outside the mansion. They were ordinary workers, but his bodyguards ran to him to protect him. Before anything, Antony¡¯s safety matters the most. ¡°Young master, what¡¯s going on¡± Antony¡¯s right-hand man looked worried and asked Antony. Antony, who was still in shock, red at his man. He was also clueless like others, then why this idiot asked him what¡¯s going on. ¡°Mr. Antony, are you okay? This time David asked, without overreacting, he knew, sometimes overreacting backfires on people, and he knew when to stop. Hearing David, Antony turned to David with a pale face, ¡°I''m okay, Master xiver, it was just too sudden,¡± Antony said, trying to stay calm, even though he wanted to scream, damn his beautiful vi turned like a slum in front of his eyes, leaving no trace of that. It was a lovely vi. It''s half-buried under the ground and a half left up but shattered until it¡¯s turned to dust. ¡°Mr. Antony, you should build a house with better implementation; how can a vi turn slum with one earthquake? If you don¡¯t know some better architecture, I can help you, see how people betrayed you¡± David rubbing salt on Antony¡¯s wound, yet showing as if he was helping as a friend. David¡¯s words embarrassed Antony; his house felt like this in front of his enemy. This man wants to find an architecture for him, thus such a joke, Antony wanted to say, ¡°if you want to give me something, give me your life, and move away from my way," but he knew he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°No, Master xiver, Thanks for your understanding; I''m going to call the police to see what¡¯s wrong with this matter; please return safely; I don¡¯t want to waste your precious time.¡± Antony wanted David to leave his vi as soon as possible. This embarrassing moment was already more than enough. ¡°Okay, please let us know if you need any help; you at least need somece to stay for now; if you want, I can arrange a ce for you¡± David wanted to see if he dared to fall into his trap or not if he says yes, he will torment this fool slowly, if not that it''s his luck. ¡°No need, Master Xiver, I have my way to handle things,¡± Antony refused. He was not crazy to say yes when the enemy offered help; only a dog would agree with him. David said goodbye and left Antony¡¯s vi; no, it was more like Antony¡¯s slum right now. Inside the car, Alex was driving. He was holding the steering wheel barely andughing as if he wasughing for thest time in his life. David also did not stop him; he was in a better mood, so he let him be, but not fully satisfied, he just blew his pigeon¡¯s vi; he nned to bury Antony like his slum vi in the future. ¡°Master, when you nned these, I thought he put something on the gift box, how it turned out like this, even with no one realizing you blew the whole vi. Even said the earthquake. Are you kidding? Not a single leaf moved from a tree, so how could such a big earthquake happen? What if Antony finds out that someone nned this? Suddenly, Alex was worried that if it was another time or they weren¡¯t present there, it could still cover- up, but his master lost his mind and did something like this while he was present there. ¡°You enjoyed the fun. Why are you thinking this right now? I have my way, don¡¯t poke your nose if you don¡¯t want to jump out of this running car, ¡± David threatened Alex with a straight mouth. Alex pouted, his master indeed the most ruthless one, but the curiosity in his belly killed him like he wanted to know about how his master did everything. "Master, can you please give me a little clue? Otherwise, my abdomen might burst out, ¡± he pleaded with his pitiful eyes. David twisted his lips, seriously. Okay, what do you want to know? How do I do this? Someone nted something inside his vi yesterday, and he just pressed the button today, which caused this earthquake. I did nothing believe me¡± David refused to say anything directly. And he knew Alex was wise enough to get his meaning. That was the arrangement he talked about with Robert, even though they just talked, but they have their secret code, and David needed no word to speak to Robert. It was one of the most potent forms David had on his hand, with just a tiny thing like a pen, enough to destroy the whole vi.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you used that thing. Alex was shocked, out of her wits, by what his master was trying to do. In these five years, he never thought of using anything like this. So why now? ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Are you crazy? How could I bear putting myself in danger? Do you know how sad my wife would be? I want to live thousands of years with my wife; I just used a small thing; I am not a fool to use my precious thing on such an idiot bastard,¡± David held his head high and arrogantly dered his thought. Chapter 316 * Invisible wall * Chapter 316 * Invisible wall * I want to live thousands of years with my wife; I just used a small thing; I am not a fool to use my precious thing on such an idiot bastard.¡± David held his head high and arrogantly dered his thought. As long as he stays alive, even a bee couldn¡¯t fly around her. He couldn''t spare these men who like an eyesore to him; he wanted to sly them with one move. Soon the news sparred like the fire that the new owner of Marlinapany owner¡¯s vi turned into dust from an earthquake, Antony tried to block them, but it was like an invisible wall standard against him, and his power turned to nothing in front of that wall. People say if you try to extinguish the fire going near to the fire, in the end, the fire might burn you instead. But as an arrogant man, Antony was too na?ve to think of the future risk; in this matter, he liked Alina; they were both blinded by power. They believe as long as they have power and money, the person they areparing is nothing other than mare ant. But they forgot they should never underestimate their enemy. Especially with enemies like David, they shouldn''t be over-smart. David went back to Kate¡¯s college to pick her up. Kate was in nine clouds. Finally, the exam ended; she could sleep as much as she wanted. Oh, how she missed her morning sleep. David was speechless; she was so happy because she can sleep now; he felt sour, Kate should say, she missed sleeping with him. It¡¯s been a long time since he ate herpletely, even though he ate her, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied. Since he couldn¡¯t go all the way, how can he stop and stay happy with only outside love? Their baby is tormenting him. He doesn''t know how long he has to bear this. He really will not make her pregnant again. They left for their home together, and Alex went to thepany. The day before, Nina and Rose came backte, so Kate didn¡¯t get the right time to tell Robert. Nina and Rose both heard about Robert but missed the part about the wrong baby. After hearing from Kate, Nina was on fire after hearing about her son. ¡°How dare he? I am going to skin him alive. That bastard is still as evil as he was,¡± she cursed Robert. How dare he say the doctor gave her the wrong baby? How can he? Did he ever see such a beautiful baby? He has critical eyes. After three days, Soon the day finally came. Kate was the first one to wake up. She looked at David, who just fell asleep after the entire night. She was awake the whole time and tried to trick him into revealing their mysterious holiday nning, and he had to coax her the entire night; she was like a child who was going to see the world for the first time. Kate never went outside of the city, never traveled to another town. The Waston family never took her with them when they traveled. After marriage, she was busy in her world with David, didn¡¯t realize how her time passed being with David, it¡¯s been already four months of their marriage, but she felt like she was with him for hundred years. Since marriage Kate only missed him, nothing else, nor did she have anyone else to miss, so gradually, he became her world. Hence, she was never a little curious about anything else. But after hearing from them, they are going to travel somewhere else for a holiday. She jumps around with happiness. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s already 6:30. We should wake up to get ready,¡± Kate whispered in David¡¯s ear; David was already awake when her fiery breath fell on his face. He helplessly opened his eyes and looked at his wild bunny ¡°are you not going to sleep even a little? David asked worriedly; it¡¯s not that Kate skipped her sleep; she slept half of the day and even fell asleep before dinner. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleepy¡± Kate widened her eyes and showed him, ¡°See, I''m not sleepy at all. David¡¯s lips curled in a small smile. Okay, so she can¡¯t sleep from excitement, so she doesn¡¯t let him sleep. ¡°It¡¯s still very early; lie down till 8. I will wake you up after 8¡± David tugged her hand and wanted her to sleep a little; otherwise, she will miss everything on the way. ¡°No, please, ¡± Kate begged him with a pitiful but cute look. David¡¯s heart gave up. Okay, you won, my cunning rabbit. David rose and leaned on the bed head ¡°okay.¡± Kate finally seeded in her n and wanted to get off the bed, but David caught her and dragged her back into his arms. ¡°You will not give me my morning kiss? Hezily asked. he also knew when to y Kate nodded and leaned toward his face to kiss him, but as he picked her up and let her sit on his abdomen, Kate got no chance to say anything. He had already sealed her lips with his as he devoured her whole. ¡°Do you think I''m letting go without taking revenge? You jumped around me the whole night without a wink of sleep. Love you¡¯re too na?ve if you think I''m letting you so easily,¡± David whispered between the kisses. He had already let his hand roam inside her nightdress. His hand stopped on her belly. It¡¯s been near three months, but her stomach already swollen a lot; if Kate wore any tight dress, could see her swollen belly through her dress, People could easily guess she would soon be a mother; people who don¡¯t know Kate would be shocked if someone told them she was pregnant because, with her chubby face and innocent vibe, no one could tell Kate had turned 20 already. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They will think she just crossed 16. She looked like a cute doll with her chubby face. So how could others believe she was already with her first baby? Chapter 317 * Lost their minds * Chapter 317 * Lost their minds * She looked like a cute doll with her chubby face. So how could others believe she was already with her first baby? ¡°We¡¯re going to see the baby¡¯s gender aftering from our vacation; I can''t really wait to see our baby; I hope it¡¯s a princess, ¡± David whispered in her ears. Kate joked, ¡°what if it¡¯s a boy? ¡°Then I''m going to give it to Rose. She should practice before her wedding,¡± David said with a half- smile. Kate knew he was joking. No matter if it''s a boy or a girl, he will love them the most, be the best dad in the universe, just like the best husband in the universe. David tailed his lips down to her corbone and didn¡¯t stop until he found her weak spot; girls have their sensitive spot on their corbone, but Kate was different; She fell into a craze when his mouth descended on her left side, a little up to her left breast. It¡¯s like her heart knew it was his touch, and she fell weak in front of her. ¡°Darling, stop doing this; you asked for a morning kiss, not morning lovemaking¡± Kate turned daring after being with him. ¡°So what? I''m flirting with my wife. Do you have any problems? David licked her cleavage and smiled leisurely. ¡°Yeah, I have; first stop kissing me; I''m going to wash my face and take a shower, and get ready before you¡± Kate pulled his face up and kissed his lips. She was using her cute charm on him to stop going any further. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have time, n0w don¡¯t disturb me¡± David put on a poker face, intruded by her, and he was dissatisfied. David bottomed off her nightdress and lowered his head. Knowing she was going to surrender, he bit her chest; it was a little forceful. ¡°Are you a dog? Kate pouted and asked, but her voice was telling him she clearly enjoyed his touch. ¡°Yeah, I''m if you¡¯re the owner¡± David stopped with one move. Kate was speechless. He really knows when to put a brake on her mouth and how to do that, a dog and she was the owner, how generous his thoughts were. How could she bear topare her handsome, sexy husband to a dog? No way. Her man is too beautiful to be a dog. They heard a knock on the door. David frowned, and his face turned ck. Aunty Lin will never knock on their door at this hour, especially in the morning, so it''s Nina or Rose. ¡°Ignore it¡± he wanted to continue, but again the knock fell on the door, irritably he fixed Kate''s dress and put her down on the bed. Opened the door and looked out, but saw no one, then he felt a tuck on his pants from down, looking down he saw Noah, who was in the cute bunny pajamas, but shocking it was pink color, Nina really making him a girl. ¡°What are you doing here? David squatted down and carried the half-sleeping guy. But forced to show he was wide awake, David sighed helplessly that the entire family was a drama family. ¡°Mommy sain Sunny and wake up (Mommy said you and aunty have to wake up, or we¡¯re going to be He said half-line, but it was enough for David to understand what was going on. His family¡¯s girls disobedient really with no limit, one jumping on him to wake up, The other two don¡¯t dare toe themselves and sent the little boy as a sacrifice instead of them. Really know how to n against him. ¡°Where are mommy and Aunty Rose? David asked. Even though he didn¡¯t see them, David knew they were hiding there. Rose and Nina pouted guiltily, it was as exciting to them as Kate, but was more than excited because they knew it was their brother- and sister-inw¡¯s long-awaited wedding, how they could stay calm, they wanted to dance from joy, but had to suppress the happiness inside their heart. It was already out of their tolerance limit, bearing because they didn¡¯t want to ruin her brother¡¯s surprise. Noah looked behind him and looked precisely where his mother and aunty were hiding like rats. David already knew; he picked up the little ball and entered the bedroom; it would be useless to send him to these vain girls. Kate looked at Noah ¡°oh, little prince, why are you awake already? She has never seen him wake up so early. ¡°Because his mother and his wild for nothing Aunty lost their minds¡± David walked to the bed and let the little guy lie on the bed, and he immediately closed his eyes, wanted to fall asleep, but kate¡¯s face came to his view. He smiled. ¡°Aunny,¡± he opened his eyes forcefully and felt his sleep run away immediately.¡°It seems he will not sleep anymore, let go¡± David picked up Kate with one arm and Noah with another and carried them to the bathroom. He let Noah sit on the bathroom basin counter and warped Kate¡¯s legs around his waist; Kate hugged his neck, opened a cab, and picked up a new brush for Noah, putting the toothpaste on the toothbrush; he handed the brush to Noah. And another to Kate. Kate wanted to get down, so let her be. Three of them brushed their teeth and washed their faces. David carried Noah to the bathtub and gave him a bath, warping a towel he carried him out, before going out, he warned Kate not to enter the tub before hee back; the bathtub was slippery; it was dangerous for her, so when she bathed in the tub, he always stayed around her. Kate agreed; David carried Noah out of the bedroom and took him straight to Nina''s room. ¡°Fool,¡± David called Nina a fool and went back to their bedroom. Kate was waiting for him, so he didn¡¯t dy; otherwise, he wanted to wash his two younger sisters for being too wild. After the bath, Chapter 318 * Hug me tightly * Chapter 318 * Hug me tightly * Both of them got ready and went downstairs. Rose and Nina were already waiting downstairs with Noah; Aunty Lin would go with them; she was going with them. Everyone was excited, everyone knew why they were so happy, but only Kate was clueless about her uing happiness. ¡°What are these? David asked. Looking at Rose and Nina, David raised his eyebrows and asked both his sisters. ¡°Hey, brother, can¡¯t you tell these are our bags¡± Rose answered as if she was proud. ¡°What are you two doing? Do you think your brother can¡¯t get you two needs so that you two have to fill in 8 boxes? Are you two taking the wrong medicine? I told you two to take some essential things, and what two filled in these bags? David didn¡¯t know where his two younger fool sisters got such low IQs; they have nothing like him. ¡°Rose and Nina smiled awkwardly. It was their brother¡¯s wedding, so they almost dragged out everything. They forgot to keep this in mind; their brother needs their existence in his life, other things he can solve them. Also, David already arranged everything, head to toe, everything they needed. Aunty Lin carried just a handbag. An older woman knew him better than his sisters. Kate, who was the bride, was with nothing. David packed a small bag for her. Everything was there, like her medicine and other emergency things, only his sister taking the whole mansion with them. Rose and Nina pouted. Okay, we¡¯re wrong. They were very embarrassed. David understood their worry ¡°take the bag what¡¯s important for Noah and you two, leave other boxes. I already arranged everything, don¡¯t worry.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. David went to the breakfast table and sat down for breakfast. Aunty Lin had already prepared breakfast for everyone. Kate pouted. She was hungry but wanted to leave as soon as possible. David looked at her and understood her baby mood e and have breakfast. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going with you¡± he knew her sore spot and grasped it to threaten her. Kate walked near to him and sat on hisp. She suddenly became more obedient than the turtle. Seeing them, the other three followed. Aunty Lin also joined them. Kate wanted to finish her breakfast in one go. She was in a hurry to leave the mansion as soon as possible after breakfast. David handed her medicine. After finishing breakfast, no one waited for him and ran outside; it was the first time they were going on holiday. After Nora¡¯s death, no one went on any vacation. Aunty Lin was so emotional she almost cried. Finally, David learned to live his life. When they came out, they saw Liam and Alex. Amy was also with them. She was going with them. Kate felt her lifetime dream fulfilled. She only missed having a loving family in her life, but this desire also came true; she made two loving friends with his two sisters. Three brothers, an Aunty who cares for them, a small prince she loves so much, and most memorable, their uing baby. But everything that came after him in her life, nothing more precious than him. Amy came to them and greeted everyone, David led Kate to the car, and both went inside; Nina and Aunty Lin went inside the next car. Rose wanted to follow them, but someone pulled her with him; Liam took her with him; when Rose tried to run, he threw her inside his car and closed the door with a thud. Alex and Amy got in their car. Adam was waiting for them at their destination. David let Kate sit in the car seat, but how could she stay still? She was flying like a bee; she jumped on hisp and hugged his neck coyly. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. Sit here¡± David hugged her waist, but she shook her head and refused. ¡°No, I want to sit here,¡± Kate pouted; now that she was pregnant, she was always at a disadvantage, like now. ¡°Darling, do you think I am heavy? Kate asked David? ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re¡± David looked at her puffy, angry face andughed, ¡°you¡¯re my entire world; how could you not be heavy?" You bore the weight of my entire world, and now another added inside you, so yeah, you¡¯re very heavy.¡± David exined his heart to her; she just wanted a little sweetness from him, but he gave her a sea of honey; her husband knows her the best and loves her the most. ¡°Then why are you telling me to sit next to you? Do you not like it if you sit on yourp,¡± Kate asked. ¡°Wifey, the road very bumpy, and you¡¯re not very obedient,¡± David exined everything with just one line. Kate was speechless; he indirectly called her disobedient. This man knows when to tease her and how straight to the spot. Such a cunning man, but she was also his wife. ¡°Darling, now that I¡¯m with our baby, you don¡¯t want me anymore; you don¡¯t love me like before. Kate gave a sad expression. This time, it was Kate''s turn to leave him speechless. She knows how to act coy; she was teasing him yet behaving like she was about to cry, and her eyes showing ¡®now coax me.¡± Davidughed at his heart. How he got so lucky to get her in his life; God was never merciful to him, never gave him anything without life-risking hard work, but gave her with as the result of his arduous lifelong work. ¡°So, what do you want? David asked innocently. He wanted to hear from her; she might be shy and cute outside, but the same wild and hot inside. As long as she would say he would give her anything. He also felt sometimes ying dumb could get her to care for him more and more, and she quickly shows her heart out. ¡°Hug me tightly and kiss me.¡± Kate¡¯s words left her mouth. She felt shy; she giggled. David also